An old story of mine from 1997, Are We Not Men? is an obvious homage to H.G.Wells The Island of Dr. Moreau - with a TG twist, of course. As with Embers, this is submitted in it's original form, warts and all. Please enjoy this Halloween treat.
WayZim.
October 31, 2013
ARE WE NOT MEN?
By Way Zim.
( The journal, written in a fair hand, begins with an entry one year after the
terror of late 1897 to mid 1898. The names of the persons mentioned are
known to have existed in British society at that time, all being of
unquestionable reputation and class in the area of science.
( Though the author of this document makes some outrageous claims, no
other records exist which might corroborate the testimony given within the
immaculately kept leather bound cover. A certain name is given as fact, tho
we only know it in a fictional context. The chief perpetrator of the alleged
crimes against these individuals did live in London but disappeared
mysteriously before the date mentioned in the diary.
( Fair warning is given to take this testimony with a sufficient amount of
salt.)
August 7th, 1900.
I sit in the study waiting. It is a sweltering heat which has settled upon the
city, some say it is the inferno from the heavy vapors of the brace of factories
to the west of our flat. Arthur, my dear brother, rudely remarked that in
actuality it was that all the hot air from Parliament has finally landed after the
bluster over the business with Germany in Africa. Expansionist rhetoric,
indeed.
It was Arthur who had taken me in after my former friends and colleagues
had turned their backs on the three of us, found drifting in that swamped
sloop in the south seas. It must have been the barrister in him which allowed
him to stay final judgment until an exhaustive Q and A session convinced him
I was telling the truth.
But for that, with all the changes and the pain I had undergone, I believe my
life would have been forfeit long before. It has cost me my position with
university, my standing in the scientific community at large. Sometimes in
my slumber, I think of that strange island and think that perhaps Dr Mullen
might have escaped the holocaust after all.
The mad genius might have gone underground, might well be in Switzerland
or France. But the marks that were left on our bodies and our souls can not
be forgiven, ever. I hear Arthur at the door and must greet him with a smile.
Upon that he has been most insistent.
August 8th.
I am so angry at my brother, wringing my small hands like a schoolgirl. I
asked him once again about finding a publisher to print my memoirs. Even if
the lords of the courts did not believe my story, the populace needed to be
made aware. At this point he stood to his full height of five,eleven and
scolded me as if I were a child.
" It is enough that I took you in when no one else would. If you insist on
pursuing this obsession any further, you risk destroying what future remains
for you now. It would also, I might add, damage my reputation at the bar.
Just drop the matter and let things return to normal. "
What was normal? That he would say such a thing to me, as if I were a
naughty child or a wife. I swallowed my rage, so tempted to strike him that it
hurt, and bowed my head in defeat. He saw this and smiled softly. " There's
a good... person. " laughed Arthur and kissed my smooth cheek.
It is shameful to recount that I found myself running to my bedroom. I fell
sobbing upon the satin sheets, faintly scented with lilac. Lilac! an aroma for
old ladies, but Arthur, tho he means well, keeps bringing it into the house.
I do not go out much myself. The tidal wave of humanity, so transparent in
their confused intentions frighten me. Especially the packs of eager males
who now see me in a different light from that which shone down upon my
once broad shoulders only twelve months before.
But inspite of my siblings' condescension, I must write all that I remember,
though the pain brings lovely amnesia to the worst memories. For future Dr
Mullens and future victims of same, I dedicate these pages.
August 9th; Remembrances.
My name was, is, George Stanton, the younger of two male children born to
Albert and Dorothy Stanton of Yorkshire county. With a tousle of light,
almost white, blonde hair and a lean masculine face, I was a standout next to
my elder brother with his dark ruddy complexion and almost Romanesque
honker.
Mother and Father were both instructors at the local school, teaching us that
through knowledge one will be better able to understand and control the
world around him. Both Arthur and I excelled in our studies, though I felt the
pull of the aesthetic in sharp contrast to my brothers more linear mind. He
was always on the lookout for facts to establish truth while I might accept
testimony alone, if it came from an honest source.
We went to University in London, he to study law and I to learn of the
intricacies of physiology, biology and comparative anatomy between different
phylum. I was astonished, in the setting of higher academia, by the vast
region of discovery which was going on during my lifetime!
The prevention of certain disease through the process of Pasteurization, the
discovery of causal links between germ and carrier of deadly illnesses, the
mind of man working to uncover the mysteries of nature. It was one thing to
hear mention of it in text but to actually witness the process at work was
overwhelming.
It was in my second year that I ran into my two chums, Longstad and
Jenkins. We would form a friendship which would last for the next three
years til our mutual trial under fire. The test would finally drive Harold
Longstad insane and lead Raymond Jenkins into a life I'd not have suspected
from the way the stoic acted before.
What can I say about Harold. He was the stereotypical bookworm, at home
among the dusty tomes in the vast campus library. With pale complexion and
too eager smile, the poor lad scared off even the shiest of lasses. But his great
inner strength, devotion to the solidity of research and logistical studies,
saved the collective arses of both Raymond and myself on many an occasion.
I enjoyed books, this is true, but the fairer sex attracted me even more. I
learned the secret of cribbing from Jenkins, God bless him, so was able to
attend to my second passion with the needed ardor. As much as Longstad
was anemic and awkward, Raymond was the opposite. He was a sure hand,
or should I say ' Foot? ' at both rugby and cricket. The two of us were
forever on the green in the numerous matches against other schools and the
faculty instructors.
Of course the girls were there, admiring our moves, tho I confess that many a
time I ended up in the mud. But I found that my efforts off the field did not
come to not. Raymond and I would return to our rooms at dawn with
drunken grins, awakening Harold with our noise. Harold never went with
us. This worried me at times.
In September of 93, while finalizing a paper on Darwinist theories, I heard
reports of a strangeness in the West End slums. Some madman with a scalpel
had been mistreating poor dumb animals in ways that were unbelievable to
contemplate. The neighbors, a surly and unwashed bunch of heathens as you
would ever meet, had long endured the sounds of wailing and a peculiar
stench which overwhelmed even the nasty smell from the piles of refuse
which collected at the curbsides.
Things came to a head when the coppers, finally responding to myriad
protests, encountered a dog running from the hovel where this crazy resided.
The animal had the most brutal torture inflicted upon it, screaming unnaturally
with the skin flayed completely from its body. Muscle and tendon, blood
streaming out of wounds too numerous to mention, exposed for all to see.
My brother was there when they brought the man in. The suspect was
apparently a doctor of sorts, an evolutionary researcher who presented some
twisted ideas on species development to his peers. They laughed at first but
soon became terrified by his strong devotion to the idea that pain provided
motivation for accelerated evolution, perhaps even resocialization in different
animal types.
The man, Dr Monroe, I think that was the name, was discredited within the
Royal academy as well as in similar circles from Antwerp to Paris to the
States. He apparently continued on with his studies until the authorities shut
him down. It was not soon after that certain influential allies covered the bond
for his release and the prisoner immediately fled the country.
The excitement died on campus, tho there were some among the medics who
were intrigued with some of the questions this loony raised. They were not
saying we go about skinning animals while still alive to see if they jump, but
the idea of environment shaping us rather than The Creator placing an
indelible stamp of behavior on us circulated round the pubs and coffee
houses.
But it was something else which awoke an excitement in the three of us,
Harold being the first to receive the great news. Our university had gotten a
grant to put together an expedition of the best and the brightest from the
graduate pool, some ten in number. Evidence of new species of fish, reptiles
and fowl near the Marianas encouraged the academics to seek funding. The
trip, headed by pro Darwinists, professors Nelson and Fenier, would leave
Whitby within a month.
It would take a number of weeks, hopefully beating the soon to arrive
Monsoons which circulated round that region, to get there. In the warm
waters which surrounded the island chain, my chums and I might be in on
some ground breaking discoveries. Find the irrefutable truth behind the
Beagles discovery of generational changes in phylum.
We set sail on a clear day in late April of 97, riding low in the moderately
rough surf with a heavy ballast of equipment and provisions. I was surprised
to find that Harold took the journey with a strong constitution while
Raymond found the swells so fascinating that he needed to examine them up
close. I felt mildly queasy but nothing that a bicarbonate couldn't settle.
The Bark which we had hired was modest in length but well put together.
With the crew and passengers, the compliment of persons totalled only
twenty in number. After the accident, only four would live to find themselves
afloat on a boiling sea. It would be pointless to explain that we were within a
hundred miles of our goal when the violent storm came upon us.
It had been calm one minute and the next, we were hit by waves that rose
well over the starboard side of the vessel. I was washed over port and fell
into the churning waters, the salty fluid filling my mouth as I attempted to
scream for help. Similar shouts were heard on deck only to be blotted out as
rushing waters caught the Bark in a wallow from which she would not
recover.
I struggled weakly as the surge surrounded me, pushing me down into the
brine. It was in the fates that I should die, along with the rest of my mates,
but in a last desperate act my outstretched fingers found a rescuer who
grasped hold and would not let go.
"You okay, George? " sputtered Raymond as he sought to clear the residue of
the seawater from his own throat. " Yes. " my reply was barely audible but
my comrade patted my shoulder as we lay sprawled across the curved upright
bottom of the capsized dingy. To my right was Harold, holding tight to the
spine. He looked so much like a drowned rat, I forgot our dire circumstances
and laughed in ironic amusement.
The first mate was to my left but on the opposite side of the tiny craft as was
Jenkins. " Where is the ship? " I asked after a ragged cough which hurt my
lungs. The sailor pointed downward to the deep green abyss beneath our
float. " Gon ta join Davy Jones. If this storm don let up soon, we might well
join em. "
The sudden squall did pass by in only fifteen minutes. It was as if nothing
had happened with the now calm sea and the gulls calling to one another.
With the help of the mate, a middle aged but grizzled seadog named Conner,
we were able to right the dingy so that we had a serviceable but empty craft.
It was well that we would not drown but with a hot tropical sun beating down
upon us, thirst and starvation would do the job just as well.
It was at this point in my narrative that I find a gap in my testimony. How
long we floated in that great endless sea is not known to me having lost so
much time. Delirium settled upon us til the lot saw visions of great temples
and shapely goddesses in the sparse cloud cover overhead. The deep redness
of our flesh on face and exposed arms signaled to all that death would soon
arrive. As with the storm, reports of my demise were greatly exaggerated.
" Bring em aboard. Easy now. " boomed a voice which I thought was
masculine, but with a strange pitch to it which confused me in my fever.
Hands took hold of my thin arms and raised me out of the dingy. I could
barely see but I thought I saw a narrow face with hard intelligent eyes which
examined me like a specimen about to be dissected.
" Take them below and give them broth! " ordered the peculiar individual. I
spied, through half sealed lids, a smallish hand indicating a hatch on the deck
of this vessel. " I will take care of the examinations! I want this ship
underway in fifteen minutes! We should have arrived at the island two days
ago! Move your lazy arses! "
The sounds of activity, familiar to me after the time spent aboard my own
ship, shown the speed by which this mans orders were being carried out.
That was the last I remembered before awakening in a low bunk below deck
some twelve hours later.
" Hello there. " declared the stranger as I came around to find a closet of a
cabin about me. The planking, the curvature of the wall to my left, all
indicated I was aboard a vessel of somekind. I tried to rise but a terrible
sickness overcame me. A pair of hands went to my back and supported me in
my attempt to sit up.
" Slowly, slowly. You are suffering from exposure and dehydration. If we
had not been onroute back to Mirtan Island.... " at the softness of the words I
focused upon my rescuer and thought I saw a woman's face. The deceptively
smooth face, the length of the lashes on the otherwise severe gaze, the tiny
indent in the upper lips. But then there was a down on that same face which
mirrored the youthful attempt at a beard.
The shoulders were narrow, even beneath the rough seaman's shirt. The dark
trousers gave no notice to gender as baggy as they were. Perhaps there were
breasts, somewhat underdeveloped or maybe they were pectorals gone to
flab. " I am Dr Sam Henderson. I am a biologist working at a research retreat
some thirty miles north by northeast of this position. "
That should have settled the question but it only made me more confused. "
My companions? Are they? " Dr Henderson interrupted my weak voice with a
slight sardonic edge. " They are fine, tho I must admit that you picked the
damnedest time to become shipwrecked. With the rainy season upon us and
being at the end of our supply run.... Well, there is nothing to be done about
it now. Are you up to some soup, Mr... ? "
" Dr Stanton, George Stanton. I might just manage some, thank you. " I
muttered. Sam grinned, though the politeness seemed strained. " Ah, another
scientist. Your colleagues as well, I suspect. Were you on some journey
when your ship went down? " he asked. There was an underlying intensity to
the interrogation which reflected a concern.
" We were going to the Marianas. An expedition to collect specimens. We
wanted to establish the truth to Charles Darwin's proposals on the origins of
the species. " I explained and that answer seemed to please my peer greatly.
He patted my shoulder and the somewhat dainty nature of the hand made me
question the sex of this individual.
But my exhausted state was not conducive to such inquiries and I postponed
any questions til my strength returned. I lay back upon the bunk and waited
to see what fate had in store for us. It was exactly two days later that Dr
Henderson allowed the four of us on deck. With dark clouds massing on the
horizon to the east, we had arrived at the final destination barely in time to
escape the rain.
There was a great stretch of sparkling white beach which ran the length of my
vision. I could give a rough estimate of some five to ten miles either direction
but could not be sure. Though a mix of Palms formed scattered clutches of
forest several yard back from the shoreline, there was a wide patch of cleared
land which extended into the tropical landscape.
" Bloody paradise! Eh? " exclaimed our seaman, forgetting the indignities of
the past as his gaze drank in the scenery. " But where are the huli huli girls? "
he demanded in a burst of risque humor. Sam turned at this and frowned in
the manner of a school matron when a naughty lad delivered sauce. But as he
caught me looking, the scientist smiled ruefully. Not a word was exchanged
but I suspected all was not what it seemed.
The ship sailed through an opening in a reef into a calm lagoon of transparent
blue green waters. Since the slope of the shelf beneath us rose drastically, we
dropped anchor twenty yards from shore. All the supplies would have to be
delivered by a long boat while the crew battened down in anticipation of the
coming storm.
Raymond, Harold, Conner and myself clambered down the rope ladder after
which Sam followed. He directed the men still aboard to lower cargo. It was
only when the waterline was almost level with the side of our smaller craft
that Dr Henderson raised sail. He had a confident hand and the boat caught
the winds just right.
As he was busy with the job of getting us to shore safely, I looked at the
beach to find a group of natives coming out of the treeline. In their midst was
a lone white.
Unlike our savior, this person, from observation of build and face, was
clearly female. She was fair, with a short crop of honey blond hair partially
concealed by a wide mans sun hat. The small form wore male attire with a
short sleeved cotton shirt and baggy trousers. As we came within hailing
distance, I noted a speculative light blue gaze which shown brightly in the
quite feminine heart-shaped face.
" Ho, Sam! " shouted the woman as Harold stared in unabashed adoration. "
Who are the newcomers? Don't you know the rules concerning off
islanders?! " she demanded. Dr Henderson waved a hand. " We had no
choice! They were adrift! Shipwrecked! " the bow of our boat barely touched
the sand before the men, with the look of the Polynesian to them, quickly
drew the craft up on the beach.
Busy hands off loaded the boxes and they formed a line ready to carry the
supplies into the forest. " I think you'll find my hospitality strained.
gentlemen. " declared the obvious mistress of the island. This surprised us
since we assumed that Henderson was boss. " This is a biological station,
isolated and restricted. I am Doctor Francine Mullen, one of only two
scientists in charge of this facility and you are not welcome here. "
Our collective mouths fell open at this open hostility and Raymond made
ready to deliver bluster of his own when an unexpected champion came to
our defense. " Dr Mullen. Three of these men are also scientists, biologists
from London. " interjected Dr Henderson. The anger on that fair angelic face
lightened somewhat, dissolving into shrewd curiosity. " This is true? You
speak first. " she demanded of me.
" It is true. We were to study biologics in the Marianas chain. Our ship went
down and we are the only survivors. " I answered harshly. " We have been
starved, burnt by the sun and perhaps are in no less a generous mood than
you seem to be. If I could work miracles, I would be back in England in a
soft bed. But that is not the case, is it? "
At this strong retort, a lovely smile crossed our hostesses lips. She pointed to
where the darkies had gone. " Go up that path to the main building. You can
wait in the parlor for me and we can decide how best to handle this
unforeseen situation. "
With no other choice but to obey, the four of us trudged up the sandy slope
toward the rough trail. The two doctors followed some distance behind us,
deep in discussion, most likely about the clearly unwanted guests.
" Did you catch the look of that lass? " asked Raymond as we walked. " Quite
a bit of work, that one. All alone on this island with only savages as
companions." he gushed and I chuckled dryly. No sane reason that a white
woman would lay with primitives, no matter what had been writ about the
noble savage. " And what of Dr Henderson? " I countered.
" You've seen our friend there. I'm not sure that he is the sort to lust after
women. " Jenkins responded easily. He was right, of course. That might
have answered my own questions about our supporter. But what was Dr
Mullens story?
As we discussed our present dilemma and the dim prospects of rescue, huge
droplets of moisture began to fall from swollen clouds. Luck was with us as
the path cleared before us and the generous hard wood single story house
came into view.
The place, with thatched roof and bamboo shuttered windows, did not look
like much from the front. But it was shelter and we ran for cover through the
descending torrent of water til the party made the veranda completely
drenched. I noted my manhood stood at attention as the quite lovely form of
Dr Mullen shown through the soaked fabric. I blushed slightly when I saw
that she found me staring.
" I will ask Timora, my maid, to show you to a place where you might
change out of your wet things. The man porters have already brought the
equipment to my lab and left. Henderson and I do not encourage mingling
with the locals, except where a few might help with my work. Speaking of
same, I must leave the task of entertaining to my associate. I have an
experiment brewing at the moment. " this, the longest speech given by our
comely colleague, was delivered in a voice with a touch of annoyance to it.
" Caught ya lookin, did she? " teased Conner with the rough manner of his
kind. As with everything else, class would tell. We were pleased to find a
beautiful little native girl, dressed in the abbreviate silken cloth sarong of her
kind. Just a single bit of native weave between us and the wondrous bounty
beneath. I could see that the sailor was already thinking of sampling this sad
young girls pleasure.
" Why so glum, little one? " asked Raymond in sympathy. " You are such a
lovely girl. " at this declaration tears formed at the edges of those Asian eyes.
" No Loa! No Loa! " she protested.
" Now stop it this minute, Timora! " scolded Sam in a hard disciplinary tone.
" The mistress will have to punish you. Do you want that? " he asked with a
gentler softer voice. The girl shook her head, pitch black mane which fell to
the small of her back waving seductively to and fro. At a gesture, Timora
turned to show us our quarters in the back and I found yet another mystery.
Down the ridge of the spine, the back of the neck, along legs and arms were
tiny white lines.
Now the three of us had done some surgery in our time as well as
evisceration of animals. What I saw were the scars from a doctors blade! I
saw that Jenkins and Conner were too blinded by her sex to see what I did.
But Harold nodded to me that he understood all too well. Our hostess was
not restricting her science to lower forms of life.
Henderson left us in the spacious quarters, a whale oil lamp on a small table
in the middle. The maid had set up a trio of cots for us and indicated a closet
which we found was filled with fresh garments. Light shirts, trousers as well
as socks and pairs of boots suited to jungle wear. Our host had requested our
presence in the dining room after we'd dressed so there was no time to voice
my concerns.
" Dr Mullen will be delayed, so we may eat now. " Sam sat at the head of the
mahogany table. set with the finery of Europe. The food was tropical mix of
fish and fruit with a fine claroit with which to wash it down. All needs were
tended to by Timora and two other equally lovely creatures in similar
undress. As with the head housekeeper, all were unhappy in state and shied
away from complimentary male attentions. As each served us, I looked for
and found the same types of scars.
" What is the work that Dr Mullen and you do here? " asked Longstad, his
thin lips sampling some of the wine. " It's confidential. " answered Sam
offhandedly. " Of course once it reaches a publishable form, I would be glad
to let you take a gander. For that reason I must ask you to keep to the main
house. Francine would be most angry if you would disturb her experiments."
Both Harold and I nodded in concert but Raymond seemed troubled. Conner,
for his obvious lack of breeding, seemed interested in the secrecy but also
held his council. Sam confided that he might approach the doctor about
sharing some of the preliminary results with us but not to become too
hopeful. We ate the rest of the meal in peace noting that our hostess did not
show. Just what was this work?
The three of us retired to a comfortable study where we found a coffee
service, a small bottle of brandy and some fine cigars. I did not smoke but
Raymond helped himself. The pungent scent drifted across from the woven
whicker chair in which he sat. " So, what did you want to tell me? " he
requested with an amused look at the joint concern of Harold and myself.
" Did you see? All the native women who serve our friends had been under
the knife. What kind of mischief are Henderson and Mullen up to? Some kind
of butchery, I would guess. " I told him. " Nonsense. Probably some tribal
disease for which our peers used surgery to cure. I see no harm in attempting
to bring culture and medicine to these poor people. " declared Jenkins.
" But what of the way they acted? They were terrified when you
complimented them on their femininity and the way that Sam treated them. "
countered Longstad. Raymond still did not seem convinced and Harold
nodded toward the direction of the so called lab some distance from the main
house. " One more thing. I saw it as Dr Henderson made ready to leave. He
had his arms and legs covered, but over the collar I saw the same scar that the
women had. "
We did not notice that Conner had gone his own way but in the midst of our
discussions there came a scream of terror from somewhere outside the
building. We ran out into the downpour, looking in vain for our lowly
comrade. I saw Dr Henderson coming from the wood and motioned
frantically to him. " Did you hear that? " I demanded harshly.
" Didn't I tell you to stay inside?! It would seem that your friend, Mr Conner,
ventured on to a bad plot of land! The mud is as bad as quicksand in some
places and it pulled him under before I could get em out! " as evidence, Sam
held out a torn bit of shirt which matched the one worn by our sailor. We
could only stare in disbelief at one another as the scientist stomped through
the muck toward the lab.
There was a confused silence among us, sleep coming only after several
hours of restless turning. When the morn came, the heavy rains making it
almost indistinguishable from the night before, neither Henderson or Mullen
showed up for breakfast. Raymond tried a few times to tease Timora into
giving us information but she seemed even more frightened and could only
shake her head.
This began a week of listlessness for us, pacing back and forth between
meals and the library. I was not surprised to find the bulk of literature
consistent with that of any good scientist. Tomes on surgical techniques,
anatomy texts on both human and animal physiology. But whatever our
reclusive pair was up to was most likely in advance of such rude procedures.
It was on a rare clear day when the noises from the direction of the lab began.
Always low, perhaps muffled by thick walls, it sounded as a woman in pain.
Such suffering could not be tolerated, not with the cursory evidence of the
abominations performed upon the maids. I did not voice my concerns to the
others just yet but ventured down a gentle slope toward the outbuilding. Just
as I was within a few yards of the lab, Sam emerged from inside. He did not
see me and I pressed myself against the building, waiting to see what the man
was up to. He wore a long white coat, spotted with scarlet stains. I must have
caught the doctor at the conclusion of some atrocity, red handed as they say.
But curiosity overcame my initial idea of confrontation and I followed him
into the jungle.
There was a small animal trail which zig zagged for almost a mile into the
thick overgrowth. Sam was oblivious to his surrounding and muttering softly
to himself. I could not catch the words and contented myself with simply
tracking the surgeon to a isolated glade. Kneeling beside a pond filled with
runoff from the slope behind it, Sam began removing his clothes to wash
them in the clear water.
Henderson, for I could no longer refer to the creature before me in the
masculine, was a hermaphrodite of near flawless perfection. Unlike the poor
things encountered in nature, the human male and female portions flowed
seamlessly into one another.
The face was mostly that of a boy on the edge of manhood with a subtle hint
of the feminine about eyes and mouth. The chest, as I had noted earlier, wore
the small immature mounds of a girl child. There was evidence that some
surgery had attempted to flatten the breasts into the budding pectorals of a
male but it was still incomplete.
The limbs, heaven help me! had been shaped as perhaps that famous
sculpture of David might have looked if cast in flesh instead of stone. The
muscle masses moved naturally off the torso and pelvis which seemed
impossible by any medicine I was familiar with. The strange figure doffed the
rest of its garments, vigorously dunking them into the pond. I felt a terror
wash over me when I spied the limp but exaggerated masculine genitalia
resting between the strong manly thighs of Dr Henderson!
My exhalation was slight, my trembling made no perceptible sound, but the
monstrous thing paused in its cleanup to stare intently toward the point where
I lay in concealment. I was forced into a motionless pose while the bizarre
creature narrowed its study of the foliage. For what seemed an eternity I
waited until at last Henderson returned to its task. Given the opportunity I
slipped away from that beautiful horror eager to share what I had seen with
my fellows.
To their credit, both Jenkins and Longstad did not actually disbelieve me.
That the man was a female in disguise might well be true. But the notion that
a process which would so neatly create the being which I described was too
incredible to consider. We sat on the veranda in the fiery glow of the tropical
sunset and I was hard pressed to find a suitable argument which might
irrefutably prove the truth of my statement.
But as I searched my thoughts they were interrupted by the presence of
Timora who motioned us to dinner. As my companions and I entered the
dining room we discovered that Dr Mullen had decided to grace us with her
company. Our hostess had dressed in accordance to her gender for the
occasion.
Even with the diminutive length of her hair, the woman had managed to affect
a curl of the shorn locks which complimented the blush on her finely lined
cheeks. A scarlet choker with a golden trim of shimmering floral patterns
went round the slender neck. Raymond smiled slightly as we appreciated the
deep red dress with soft corset which pressed the small but firm breasts
forward. The ruffled cut allowed a fair vision even as the ankle length hem of
the gown teased with a hint of stockings.
" I do apologize, gentlemen. " she explained in a light melodic tone which in
hindsight was carefully calculated to enchant us. " For what, dear lady? "
ventured Jenkins, ever smooth in his mild dismissal of her remarks.
" You had suffered terribly and I treated you with such distain. But it's past
time to make amends for such horrid behavior. I wish to do so by explaining,
and for men of science this would be easily accomplished, the nature of my
research on this isolated retreat. " As I listened to her words, my eyes could
not help but fall none too casually to the gently heaving bosom. I suddenly
thought of the vision at the pond and shuddered.
" Of my early life, I need say little. I was born in a small village near
Hamburg, Germany. My fascination with the wonders of the natural world
began as a childs eyes observed a glistening shell on a outstretched branch
breaking open and the damp form of a moth emerging from within.
" My mama was beside me and she declared upon the miracle of it all. That a
plain caterpillar should close itself off from the world soon to become a thing
of beauty. But there was something in my mind which asked the question. '
Might not the moth, if it wishes, return to the cocoon and change back to its
first form? '
" She laughed at this but I was insistant that it was not fair that the creature
could not do as it wanted, going from one shape to another. ' It would be like
saying that I might become a man so that I might rule the world. ' declared
mama and this further confused me.
" We moved from the continent, first to Paris and then to London where my
father took up a post with the German Consulate. It was here where I began
in earnest my search for that question asked so many years before. I was met
with false encouragement by some, frightened when my own grasp of
visceral matter surpassed the baser male mind. Others were more open in
thier scorn, offering a place between thier bedsheets if I gave up this
nonsense.
" The question changed in nature, confronted as I was with the dim prospect
of rising no further then Nurse in the eyes of my peers. ' Does the form
dictate the life path of an organism or might it alter a restrictive physical state
to push the boundries of socialized limits? ' I looked to the lower forms of
life, utilizing my under appreciated but ever increasing skill with the scalpel.
" I had some success with rodents and felines. Through experiments in which
the carcasses of the failures filled the sewers beneath my makeshift lab, it was
revealed that gross manipulation of flesh forced set behaviors to fall apart,
susceptible to the will of the surgeon. The rats began to exhibit catlike
behavior while the mousechasers did the opposite.
" In the spring of 93, I discovered that a brilliant vivisectionist from Vienna
had been working along similar lines. His name was Dr Moreau. He asked
the question. ' Do behaviors in man come from God or from the brutal forces
of the new science of evolutionary change? ' As with any radical ideas, it was
met with disbelief and later with threats of immorality.
" Though I detested the notion that I might have lusted after his kindred mind
I now think it was so. He was amused at my crude notions and of my
rejection that we had anything to learn from test subjects which could not aide
by self analysis of retarded or altered states of being. But the towering giant
of an intellect was not too aloof that he did not steal some of my conclusions
and flee with them to places unknown. "
The name was now illuminated in my mind. The flayed dog, the torn remains
found in a West End hovel, was now identified with a purpose. I did not see
the association of pain with process. Perhaps it was a stubborn resistance of
the last vestiges of a Victorian mind. It could have also had to do with the
cool clinical tones which transformed this beautious lady into something else.
" Drink your wine, sirs. It will help you to disgest both food and the concepts
I have handed you. " she suggested lightly. Raymond downed the contents of
his glass in a single gulp while Harold and I drank slower. " So you caame to
this place? " my words slurred somewhat as a drowsiness began to fall over
me.
" I attempted to continue my own research, abandoning animals to look at
human studies. I knew that it could not be attempted openly nor in the same
manner as with the less evolved creatures. It was in Camden town that I
found a young lady, laying in the gutter, but in her sullen eyes was a brilliant
light almost destroyed by social mores and class restrictions. It was with
some money left in trust for me after my parents died that I prepared for the
next stage... "
Her words faded into a fuzzy murmur as my world turned to blackness. I
heard the sounds of distant thuds and my last thoughts were that my
comrades were likewise drugged. The feeling, as an increasing tingle,
returned to my limbs after an indeterminate amount of time. The enclosure,
with a harsh scent of carbolic acid, was meticulously kept. Though I lay on a
wooden table with leather straps to confine my movements, my head turned
easily, side to side, and I found my colleagues beside me.
They were likewise held captive to our ladies whim. The windowless walls
held shelves with bottles of various solutions, a smaller stand to my right
supported a tray with various instruments all too familiar to me. As I gazed
down between my feet I saw a bamboo cage which seemed to have a blood
drenched human inside. It was weeping with that same voice I'd heard some
time before.
" Lard, deliver me from this evil. " the thing cried with a range which seemed
halfway between male and female in range. It raised its head, raked with two
finely stitched vertical scars which ran behind the cheek bone, and to my
horror I discovered Conner staring back at me! Even through the red stain I
could see what that woman had done.
Conner was not the man he was, his heavy jawline crushed into a narrow
mold. The skin, possibly what the acid had been used for, seemed smoother
with nary a hair upon that resculpted face. In its nakedness the thing was
already vaguely womanish with mounds of fatty tissue carved from waist and
stomach to be rudely sewn onto chest and thighs.
" We work with such material as we are given. " sighed a dry feminine voice.
Dr Mullen stood just out of my vision " As you did with Sam? Or is it
Samantha? " I countered bitterly.
" As a woman, she was only good for satisfying the carnal lusts of men for a
few pennies. I found within that delicate form a mind which could readily
grasp the wonders that I offered it and willing to endure the agonies of the
knife.
" I grant you that he is an unfinished work but we learn as we go. If you
noticed the way I have prepared Mr Conner for his eventual role as
housematron to my native servants, the skull has been broken ever so gently.
The limbs were slightly more difficult since in order to preserve the integrity
of the skin, I was forced to use the smallest of incisions to the back of same.
Of course, as with my rats, I have been able to coax the shattered pieces to
reform into whatever shape I require. " she explained in clinical terms.
" But what of us? " asked Harold as he stared at the surgeon with open horror
in his eyes. Dr Mullen smiled sweetly. " I had thought that one of you might
wish to become my helpmate in pursuing the final glorious truths of rats and
men. But Stanton is perhaps too independent, too linear in his thinking.
Jenkins too carnal in his appetites "
" Linear. " I retorted, thinking how amused Arthur would have been to heard
her remarks. Raymond was still too shaken by his captivity and our uncertain
fate to make comments but Longstad spoke in a slow measured voice directed
at our captor. " I will help you. " he said. Both Jenkins and I shouted angrily
but Dr Mullen nodded in agreement.
" You are unsure enough about your own strengths that I can hold you in
check without much effort. But all the same, Sam will be your watchdog. It
would be far too easy to turn you into the most timid of women while your
friends will present a greater challenge. Let us proceed then. " she
commanded my former comrade in arms. All that was left to Raymond and I
was pain.
The mad woman did me no service by continuing her butchery of our sailors
poor body. For her part, Dr Mullen gained some small amusement as she
brought Conner out of his cage, Sam and Harold holding up the reduced
frame with great ease. As he was moved, our seaman shrieked in
unspeakable agonies. The subject secured to the board vacated by Longstad
was gently bathed in an alcohol solution to clean the numerous wounds while
Francine sterilized her tools with a diluted acid formula.
" It is no small task to alter the muscle masses, Dr Longstad. " mocked the
vivisectionist as she lectured Harold with great distain in her tones. The
hemaphrodite assistant stood by both to aid the doctor and keep our friend in
check. " Gross amputation severely damages even elementary function which
is contrary to my goals. It is a mans technique. "
" I.... I noticed you divided them into a great number of sections. Is this part
of your own refinement? " asked the man meekly. Francine seemed pleased
by his question. " If you have seen how such injury to limbs actually
reshapes the damaged extremities. In war or by accident, it can stretch tendon
and ligaments or shrink them radically. I gain control of the process by only
changing such parts as will affect the final design I wish. "
With a deft stroke of the blade, Mullen opened a slit along the patients left
calf. He screamed in terrible agony and I finally found myself succumbing to
the bliss of unconsciousness. For how long I remained in that state would
only be revealed by Harold much later. But it was such a span that Conner
had been altered so to fully reveal the woman he, she would be after healing.
" You have returned to us, eh? " chided Sam, a damp cloth wet with the
overpowering scent of alcohol. " I hoped you enjoyed the view when you
spied on me at the pond. " it remarked with a womans coyness. I noted that
Conner was back in the cage, a rough muslin dress over the battered and
expertly scarred form. It is not much comfort to recall that I found the final
form to be the ugliest of females.
" Pain is the teacher. To simply break the body, to roughly mold the flesh,
not enough to change the essence within. Francine is certain that she will be
find this to be true. As you become the very image of femininity in body, the
sensibilities you associate with same must emerge. " taught Sam almost by
rote.
At great peril I glared into that youthful face with anger.
" I see that it worked well with Timora. No Loa? Not a woman.? How does
your great goddess explain this flaw in her theories? ' I spat out, my voice
raspy from dehydration. " Our sweet native child and her people are simple
creatures. They were not born with the inbreed intellect of the European
mind. But with our more complex map of socialized behaviors, your brain
should acclimate itself to the designs of the flesh. " countered Henderson.
I happened to glance at the imprisoned form and saw a fine mixture of
confusion and madness in those sad eyes. As much a dullard as Conner had
been, I had yet to see the gentler nature that I had thought was woman. This
would be the last rational thought I would have til our liberation.
What I do remember, during the brief periods of healing after several
operations, was associations of phrases and images. They were fragments
which barely registered except on the edge of memory. Dolly, Flower and
Tea service, intoned repetitively in the loving voice of Francine. Dress,
Princess, House, all had some relationship I could not consciously fathom.
Pictures of intimates, Corset, Bustle, Stockings and Garters, were as lovely
sensual dreams.
Between these sessions and after a touch of the knife to my tender flesh I
could hear women screaming. It would become clear as Harold helped me to
recall what I had lost that one of the voices was mine. Only after an
indeterminate time did I awaken beneath bedcovers, strangely arousing to my
sensative skin.
I was terribly sore from head to foot, still unsure of what or who I was. It
took a great effort to rise out of that bed, wooden slates on a window shining
fragmented beams of sunlight into the room. As I pulled down the covers I let
loose a shout, a noise which I somehow knew was the result of Francines
diabolic surgery. A door to my left opened a few seconds later, Sam entering
with a womans long dressing gown over his arm and a glass of cloudy liquid
in his right hand.
" You poor dear. " he, though I confess as to confusion to my sudden use of
the masculine address, held the drink out to me. " Don't worry my sweet. It's
only a mild opiate to calm you and ease the pain. Once you've drunk it, let us
go into the other room and greet your friend. There's a good girl, now. "
For whatever reason, I took the draught and downed it in a single swallow.
My body, despite the ache which invaded its entire frame, felt lighter and
freer somehow. I rose up to accompany my escort, still puzzled over the
corset, bloomers and tight stockings which adorned my still numb figure. But
when I limped into the adjoining bedroom I spied a full length mirror and let
another womanly cry escape my full pouting lips!
For such a change to have occured! It could only have been many weeks, if
not months, in and out of consciousness. I was not the tallest of men at five
foot four but the image in the glass was perhaps three inches shorter. My
once lean face, with the tell tale white lines hidden by a honey blonde mane
which tumbled in curls to the base of my neck, was gone to be replaced by
gently rounded cheeks and a petite nose.
What sins had I been guilty of that my head was the most angelic of
womankind with fluttering lashes and rose painted kissable lips? My soft
gaze followed the acid smoothed lines of my reshaped jaw to the slender
neck, A quite feminine gasp escaped with the sight of modest breasts pushed
almost out of my confining undergarment. My terror mounted with the
knowledge that the mad womans scalpel was been exact in both breasts and
hips, both complimented by the wasplike waist.
If as a male I had seen this goddess, but there was no salute to be had. A
slight sensation of wetness between the full thighs brought the realization that
she had robbed me completely of any remaining vestiges of manhood! My
disgust and trembling was interrupted by the sound of weeping. It was then
that I noticed a young girl stretched out upon a narrow bed in the right corner.
Enough of Raymond remained about the eyes and mouth though the rest was
womanhood in abundance. Where I was modest in measure, Jenkins was
exaggeration.
The bosoms clad in similar garments to mine were more pronounced as were
the sharply defined pelvis. I wondered where the raw material, in strange
scientific detachment, had been gotten from. Sam noted my curiousity and
chuckled softly.
" Just a bit of paraffin inserted to round out our young strumpets bounty. As
much as your friend expresses her appreciation for womankind, Francine
decided to grant his hearts desires. Of course the flesh is still tender, the
wounds more fresh. With the skill of her profession, my lady was able to
complete the work for both of you within five weeks."
Only a month! That she could accomplish so much in so short a time. Poor
Raymond, still in great pain even as she existed in an opiate induced fog.
Once more I became confused by the unconscious correction to address. We
were both men at heart, I knew this to be true. I found Sam admiring my
exposed body with a mans lust and in return I felt a blush rush to my cheeks.
" If you will follow me now, we'll let Rowen get her rest. Dr Mullen is most
anxious to interview you, my sweet woman. " the condension in his voice
reflected the imagined power that this walking abomination believed he had
over me now. But it was not as terrible as my entrance into the parlor and the
expression on Harolds face as he greeted me.
" Georgina. " he exclaimed with a smile, the ardor behind those eyes amused
and frightened me. " What nonsense are you spouting, Harold? " I
admonished in that damned melodic voice. " It's George. Nothing that witch
can do will change that. "
" Perhaps so. " interjected Francine, seated nearby. " It is quite confusing to
you right now. But the flesh should instruct you if you allow it. Please sit. "
at once I found the offered seat pulled back by Longstad and I found a tiny
rush of gratitude rising within. I fought it back and sat, naturally moving my
body into a womans posture with hands clasped upon my lap.
" Well done. I had hopes that you and Rowen might better adjust than Conner
to the new standards impressed upon you. " she cheered as a mother might at
her childs first steps. As I observed Longstad by her side I suddenly noted a
fear behind my former friends lust. He was attracted to my comely form but
seemed horrified and embaressed at the sensation. Harold explained.
" Perhaps the limits of his intellect found the transformation too much to bear.
She is quite unhinged, sullen and uncooperative in demeanor. " he told me
and I once again came to believe that a terrible flaw was evident in Francines
hypothesis. " He was too blunt in his thinking to understand. But error is
often the gateway to final success. " laughed my hostess.
Timora offered tea and I found myself holding the cup as proper to young
ladies. Hastily I ammended the action to conform to my likes. " I do as I like.
" I countered haughtily. " Oh, you are such a spoiled child. But you will find
that the world will not accept you as the man you were. But the lesson will be
one in delight now that the discipline of pain is past. " lectured the scientist
cheerfully.
I could devote scores of pages to the weeks in which Rowe... in which
Raymond and I were tricked into unconscious acts of feminine play. But it
was a period of time devoted to repetition which my persistant male ego
rebelled against. It was my unfortunate companion, deeply shamed by her
wanton shape, who grasped eagerly at the attentions of our teachers. She
giggled with girlish pleasure at compliments from both Sam and Harold. But
at night, when we lay to sleep I found that lovely girl cried in self hate of the
genteel role she'd been forced into.
Longstad, for his unforgivable complicity in this nightmare, could not well
contain his own shame at allowing the vivisectionist to practice her art upon
his best friends. This was compounded by my suspicions that perhaps he had
overcome his reluctant chastity to take advantage of Raymonds weakness of
ego. But it was by his hand that liberation became possible so a note of
gratitude must be noted here.
It was the approaching storm, perhaps some two months after our
tranformation, that woke Raymond and I suddenly from uneasy repose. We
started at the sound of a key turning in the door lock and feared some fresh
mischief from our tormentors. But it was only Harold, a satchel case in hand.
He had a look of determination on his now gaunt face and motioned for us to
get dressed.
We were offered some of Sams things which the two of us eagerly donned
overtop of the womens underclothes. " I have done evil to both of you, my
friends. " he explained in low tones. I struggled with the fastenings on my
boots as Harold helped Raymond with hers. " It was perhaps the lust I had
for Francine that I became accomplice. Perhaps it was fear of what might
happen to me if I refused. But whatever reasons, I have done something
worse so that we might have a diversion to mask our escape. "
At his urgings we exited the room in great haste as the meaning behind his
cryptic statement was revealed to my ears. There was a terrible noise of
breaking furniture and womanly screams. As we sought to slip past the open
area of the parlor, the three of us spied a female in a rough dress shattering
wood and glass in a frantic manic display of rage. The mad creature, formerly
our seaman, had been released from prison by Harold who knew that she
would seek to strike back at the people who had mutilated her.
All at once another door slammed opened and Sam stood in stunned surprise
at the freed lunatic. Distracted by the movement, Conner spied him there and
let loose a great cry of anger and madness. With bony fingers extended like
talons, the madwoman flew at Henderson who was unable to counter the
unexpected attack.
Even as a man, the assistant was overwhelmed by the terrible strength of
Conners insanity and he fell heavily against a table. In thier struggle a lamp
was overturned and the pair was caught in a sudden blaze which turned the
unnatural couple into human torches. Harold firmly grasped the arms of both
Raymond and I pulling us toward the front door.
A line of burning oil safely separated us from the horror on the other side of
the room and we easily reached our goal without interference. But while
Longstad was throwing open the doors, I saw the fire rushing up walls and
hungrily gnawing at the curtains and furniture. There in the open portal
across that fiery barrier was Dr Mullen!
" You did this! " she screamed barely heard over the deafening roar of the
inferno. That was the last word before the burnt supports gave a loud crack
as the roof began to collapse. My savior, my friend, pulled us to safety as the
structure fell. There was a great leap of flames into the heavily clouded skies
while the three of us ran down that jungle trail toward the hoped salvation of
the lagoon and the waiting sloop.
It was our own ineptitude at seamanship which nearly killed us. On behalf of
Raymond, as I fight to keep that name in my thoughts, and I, it would have
been Gods mercy if we had gone down in the blow which rose against us as
we cleared the harbor mouth. Weakened by our ordeal, almost broken
beneath the scalpel, only Harold was fit to struggle with the torn sail and
snarled lines.
I find a small irony in the notion that a storm such as this which brought us
into peril would now draw us away from the raging forest fire which swept
away all proof of our ordeal. Somehow we were able to navigate the swells
even as the water rushed over the sides. Harold keep the bow into the wind
but that was enough to prevent the sloop from capsizing.
We were found some forty miles from Mirtan Island, adrift with not enough
canvas upon the riggings to use the wind to our advantage. A merchant
vessel, on route from the Indes to Plymouth, who drew aboard the two
women and lone male. The captain, a rough old salt who bore similarities to
our deceased Conner, promised to deliver us back to England.
I would suspect that had Raymond or I not been as Mullen had made us, his
manner might have been less chivalrous. But it was not the burly captain nor
his brutish crew who were cause for alarm. That was reserved for the so
called civilized men of rank, the authorities to whom we told our tale to much
skepticism.
It was in the custody of both navel and government officials that Arthur
found me, though he did not recognize his brother at first beneath the comely
guise. It was the subject of much laughter on the part of my interrogators that
I refused womans clothes and kept my face unadorned of paint. Raymond
was less reluctant in his acceptance of the offered garb. His mind did
remember the man he once was but could not reconcile the past with this form
he now wore.
I can not say what finally unhinged Harold, shattering his spirit under the
heavy yoke of guilt at his betrayal of friends and too late initiative in saving
us from further torment. His fall came under the frantic declarations as to the
truth behind Raymonds and my testimony, the logic of his words falling into
rants which strengthened the negative opinions of officers and doctors.
What I said to Arthur which finally convinced him of my true identity can not
be repeated in full. It did concern a moment in his youth which involved a girl
he adored and the manner in which he released his passions with myself as
unseen witness. This joined with the cursory examination by the six
physicians who came up with several questions they could not answer.
First was the fact that both Raymond and I showed evidence of extensive
scarring where I indicated earlier in this document. Upon further exploration,
which I submitted to with great suspicion that the males found too much
interest in poking the faux female anatomy, they also found evidence of
trauma to our skeletal structure. The ungainly knit was found only with
deliberate investigation of legs and arms.
It was proof enough for my brother but not for the authorities who became
uneasy when I demanded a new expedition set out at once for Mirtan to find
the incontrovertible final evidence of our capture and transformation. Only the
presence of a prominant lawyer in the room stopped the cynics from uttering
cruel comments on the imaginings of women. It took much coaxing on
Arthurs' part before they agreed that perhaps the request might be honored if
a ship could be found already in transit for that region.
My brother, Raymond and I, were given leave to return to London as long as
he vouched for our whereabouts. In preparation for the short journey home,
my confused friend exchanged the uniform of our ordeal for fresh female
grab. It would have taken one who had been with us to tell this bountiful
buxom woman had ever been anything but what she appeared. To Arthurs
displeasure, I remained in shirt, vest and coat, as well as loose trousers. I did
concede to the corset and bloomers beneath to restrain my breasts from vulgar
motion.
Raymond did stay with my brother and I in our tiny two bedroom flat for a
short time. He, Arthur, recieved word from the Government House some
time later that our asked for expedition had found Mirtan Island completely
deserted. That fire begun by Conners mad rampage had destroyed everything
and forced the evacuation of the native population to an undisclosed location.
No papers, no instruments, no odd cadavers in the ruins.
My own fate was sealed when Arthur, in an attempt to help me reconcile
myself to my situation, began to insist that I cease the eccentric embracing of
the masculine. " I might well believe your story, Georgin... George, but
others are less inclined to. If you keep on, you will demolish any hope that
the truth will be told. " declared my older sibling.
" But you believe me. Please say that you do. " I demanded softly. That the
government and my peers would not mattered little if my only contact with
my past denied me. The struggle of his words made my forced feminine
thoughts produce salty streaks upon the freshly painted cheeks.
" I.... I do believe that you believe. It is enough for me. " he finally blurted
out. It was not long after that I embraced the external role that Dr Mullen had
given me. Arthur, almost in relief, stretched his resources to provide the
wardrobe and accessories for this shapely guise. But beneath the bodice and
crinolin fabric, George Stanton remained untouched.
Raymond did not share my determination, gone as he... she was to
embracing her womanhood in such a wanton manner that Arthur ejected her
from the flat. I do confess that my resorting to womanly tears did turn my
brother so that he offered a small allowance for Rowen to obtain suitable
quarters. But only a few weeks after she left us, Rowen was found among
the whores in Camdentown.
I could not find enough confidence to bring her home again, not with Harold
behind Asylum walls. If the fates had decided to destroy us for some
presumption unsuspected, who was I to tempt even worse retribution? But
something inside persisted. Some hidden resource which demanded that I
deny myself any possible happiness so that some reason might be found for
this horror. As that great tome of the sea did declare; ' I alone live to tell the
tale. '
Last Entry In Journal.
( These pages had been found in an antique chest, laying amidst womens
clothes, a small jewelry box as well as some photo plates. The furniture and
contents, belonging to Arthur Stanton, were sold at auction in 1954 at
Sotherbys. The Barrister to the Court Of St James did deny any questions
concerning the disappearance of his scientist brother on that fateful trip to the
Marianas. Of the female companion who shared his quarter, Stanton insisted
that she was simply a distant cousin from his mothers side.
( The truth behind the fiction was that a school of medicine, radical in its
opinion, did exist during the time period mentioned. Vivisectionists, outside
of the conventions pertaining to gross anatomical sciences, believed that
behavior was linked directly with the physical. Pain did not simply produce
elementary response but promoted a completely altered set of behaviors.
( H.G. Wells, working from different factual bases, produced a horrific text
in 1896 entitled ' The Island Of Dr Moreau. ‘ which took the concept to
radical extremes. That such a man really existed or that such radical surgery
as described might bring about the changes implied is grist for much debate.
As with such speculation, let the text speak for itself. )
Way Zim, April 25th 1997
DON WE NOW, WREN'S GAY APPAREL.
By Way Zim.
A Somewhat Sour Santa.
It was an uncommonly mellow day at the workshop, as the legions of vertically challenged laborers had been toiling hard in these last few weeks before December 24th's Big Night. And alongside the traditional gnomish cobblers, sprightly sprite seamstresses & rotund dwarfish toymakers, a smaller select gang of pixie programmers carefully monitored the Big Picture.
The Big Picture was an immense snow globe with the whole wide world at it's center, by which the watchers observed both naughty and nice children everywhere. And when looking in on a particular child/childlike person of interest, an observer needed only to grab a random snowflake from out of the simulated blizzard, using it like a magnifying glass. As in this case where a very attentive male fairy zoomed in upon a pert and quite mature young lady.
In sunny Southern California, the weather was hardly frightful - and as usual was quite delightful; made doubly so by the holly pattern black halter top and snug matching shorts his miss wore. This was considered suitable holiday attire for the quite forward ( both in fashion and life in general ) twenty-something female ...
"She's hardly a little girl anymore, Junior. " suggested a loud booming voice from behind him, as H. Jr. blushed at being caught eve's dropping ... or rather, in this case, Wren peeking. "But there's no mistaking it; our Miss Adams' is nicely naughty indeed. "
"Isn't that an oxymoron, sir? " H. Jr. advanced with a touch of superiority. He was the first in his family, after all, to graduate from N.P.U. ( North Pole University ); established by his own father in an effort to keep their gift giving franchise updated - occasionally.
"Only if Wren uses it simply for her own benefit. " the ever indomitable Santa Claus countered in a less than wholly jolly mood. "But she's always been very giving of herself toward others, and never crosses the line into bad taste. Well - except for those times when her mind hadn't exactly been her own. Now those boys ... they've been very naughty indeed. At least from what we've observed, for how can you really know what another person's thinking ... ? "
"Is this about that huge snafu in inventory last season, sir? " H. Jr. inquired, as if on eggshells. It was the boss' insistence on answering every piece of correspondence himself which had been the issue ... leading to some interesting errors for the past few Christmases. Heck! It was almost like pulling teeth ( as Hermey Sr. would've said ) for Santa to even consider hash tagging his workshop for next year. After all, Tweeting was what snowbirds did - not people.
"How was I to remember that USB Port wasn't a toy bus terminal? Or Angry Birds is a game, not a cage filled with PO-ed Parakeets? " Santa groused, only half joking since his learning curve was sometimes a few centuries old. It came from believing literally in what a child said, as opposed to any possible double meaning behind their request. "Again, in any case, who can read the minds of this newest generation ... ? "
It was the slightest coughing sound from Hermey Junior which caught the big guy's attention, as well as a now seriously scarlet tone to those chubby cheeks. "Actually ... " the youngish pixie confessed. "We might just be able to do that - read minds, I mean - although it's still a prototype ... "
"A prototype of what exactly? " Santa interrupted; with neither a dimple to his rounded cheeks, nor a twinkle below that furrowed brow. As with Hermey Junior's father, that nimble and quick mind confounded the less than jolly old elf more times than it enlightened. But the son had gone well beyond dentistry in his own ambitions.
"Ah, it's a way to get into a child's mind; quite literally, in fact. " H. Jr explained. "I was thinking about Magic, and something a famous writer had once said about it being the same as really advanced science ... I mean, we levitate reindeer, for goodness' sake. So I thought if we could simply wire the paranormal into some kind of quantum matrix ... "
"Hermey? I'm not a rocket scientist. " Santa chided him roughly. "It's easier to show me, OK? This isn't just on paper, you actually made something out of it? "
"Even with my advanced degrees, I'm still an elf, sir. " Junior admitted with an odd little grin, as with a twist of his head that sharp nose pointed the way. "Of course I made something. Would you like to see it? "
Taken so by the diminutive developer's eager boyish tone, Claus couldn't help but answer with a deep belly laugh. "Oh, Ho-Ho! Show off a new toy for Santa to play with? How can I not? "
But his abrupt merry turnabout was tested somewhat when Junior lead him down a long cavernous hall to a special whiteout room, where the lone object sat. For all of Hermey's grand expectations, the device looked strangely unremarkable to his rather bemused boss.
The Sugar Plum Paradigm.
"Um, you do know this is simply a recliner? " the toymaker teased, hands clasped behind him as he circled the chair with obvious disappointment. "Then why don't you have a seat, sir? " suggested H. Jr. cryptically - although even with a friendly wave of his hand, Claus wondered if there was something to dread. Still, he'd play the game for the moment, settling his own overstuffed frame back into the spongy almost welcoming ash-gray material.
But as he pressed against that rather plump headrest, Santa heard an almost subliminal whirring noise begin, like old styled microprocessors kicking on. Immediately his vision was filled with dancing candy canes and other confections, which whirled about the room in a festive waltz. At the same time, there was the joyful noise of children and childlike persons of interest assaulting his ears.
"Welcome to the Sugar Plum Paradigm, sir. " H. Jr. declared loudly through the Christmas inspired chaos. "In brief, it's that approaching moment when all minds turn toward a common thought, sharing the ups and downs of the season in a mass consciousness. It's like particles at opposite ends of the universe instantaneously mimicking the other ... "
"Dumb it down a bit more for old Santa, if you would. " the ancient craftsman begged, engaged in spite of himself by this raw stream of festive desires set before him. "Are you saying that everyone on the planet is thinking the same thing? "
"Almost. " Hermey half-conceded. "It still varies with the whims of each person within the collective. But for that period of Time; which I determine to be around early September through to Christmas Eve, you could visit individual minds - actually become that person for a brief second. Let me show you ... "
The little scientist flipped up a hidden panel on the right armrest, and tapped a green button. Immediately Santa saw the Big Picture in a flash, before he found himself looking at a window display through someone else's eyes ... "Hey, I like that new keyboard. Maybe Mommy will get it so I can play Star Wars for Ms. Wren. "
"Hey! I'm the kid she body swapped with, just a few months back. " mused the child to himself, which brought forth another belly laugh; strange to hear coming out of a ten year's mouth. Staring at the boy he now was, Santa felt a long lost feeling of innocence settling over him, although he also had some really mushy thoughts about Ms. Wren. She was sweet, and soft, and funny, even when trying to be strict about their music lessons. She made being a girl seem less yucky somehow ...
He abruptly felt a rude jolt of dislocation as Claus was thrown back into his old body, and there appeared to be another ethereal presence leaving just as he was arriving. "Whoa. "
"It looks like the paradigm works. " Hermey Junior crowed with excitement, checking a holly graphic display which popped up out of thin air. "I didn't expect the transfer would be two way, but being that this was Sugar Plum's first practical test - "
"Wait! What? " squeaked Santa, far less quiet than a mouse as he gave the elf a dark scowl. "You had me try out an untested device? "
"Well, the theory was sound. " mumbled H. Jr. absent-mindedly. "So I thought ... "
"Fortunately it was a good thought, Junior. This time. " chuckled Claus, still caught off balance by his short return to eternal youth. "But he was inside my body while I was in his? "
"He was. " Hermey Junior admitted rather sheepishly. "But I can maybe correct that down the road ... after a few more trials. "
"It was definitely unusual ... and fun ... to feel like a kid again. But I'm of two minds about whether your device is appropriate for our operation. " old Saint Nick waffled somewhat in his initial opinion. "What's to keep someone from using this for less than nice purposes? "
"You really don't stay long enough to do anything else but peek at what they're thinking, sir. But the flashes are quite specific within those brief seconds. I don't believe The Sugar Plum Paradigm can sustain the shift for more than that. I could recheck the math, if you'd like ... "
"Not right now. " Santa said with a boyish giggle, almost an aftereffect of his swap, as they exited the testing room. "We still have a Christmas campaign to organize. "
Even as he said this, the two males happened upon Mrs. Claus as she was coming from the bakery: accompanied by two svelte petite elf girls totting trays of cookies. His right ribald old lady stuck a chocolate cookie between her husband's lips. "And we do have our own private campaign after that, big guy. " she teased him. "So be good, for goodness' sake. "
"Ho-Ho-Oh My! H. Jr! " Santa exclaimed with some dismay as his pleasingly full figured wife strolled out of sight. "If I'm to give her a proper Merry Christmas night, I'll need some of your special blue pills to see it's done right. "
And with that awful risqué rhyming running rampant through his head, for hours afterwards, H. Jr. sometimes thought he was too smart for his own good.
If he sees Wren when she's sleeping, does that make Santa a perv?
It had been well over a week since Santa experienced the Sugar Plum Paradigm, that he was staring intently at the Big Picture. This late at night, while the skeleton crew was busy assessing the damage - uh - work done by the day shift, it was quiet enough that he could indulge in some personal time to reorganize his thoughts; which at the present was preoccupied by two ladies.
Mrs. Claus, that young German girl who'd given up her mortal family for this odd extended life with him, she'd quickly become his rock and his love. But the downside to such joy was that Karenna relinquished her own right to bear children; as she was now mother to the whole world. At least for one special night.
And Santa clearly worshiped his wife: although with such comfortable familiarity, it sometimes lead to a voyeur's wandering eye - which now spied on Wren Adams who was nestled all snug in her bed. But despite those ample physical charms, there was also a quality within the girl which reminded him of Karenna in her youth: such a generosity of spirit and a sweetly seductive nature ...
"Bless my beard and Rudolph's nose! " Santa exclaimed to himself. "I should put myself on the naughty list for such a thought! And yet, what harm would there be in a quick peek inside our girls' mind? "
He peered down the long hall, which was very empty so near the witching hour. Claus felt like that impulsive boy of old, tiptoeing toward the whiteout room and Hermey Junior's special chair.
Only a fleeting moment within her cuddly frame, just time enough to get that old spark back for his missus and forget those dratted pills. Blue was not a proper Christmas color, after all.
"Ah, if I were just a century - or two - younger. " Santa Claus chided himself under his breath, getting comfortable in the cozy Sugar Plum recliner. "I'd personally invite Ms. Wren to come see my North Pole. Now, what did Hermey Junior do here? Wasn't there just a green button before? Now we have yellow and red as well? H. Jr. must have been tinkering, but no matter. Green it is then. "
As he activated the paradigm, the toymaker felt his thoughts stretch like taffy, so not like with the first test. The Big Picture flickered and rolled like an old fashion TV image, before it zoomed into an extreme close up of Wren's shocked expression. But that was only for less than a second before the scene flipped, and it was now Santa who looked out through her open eyes!
He blinked those long fluttery lashes, impulsively clutching a rather tattered plush kitty to his breasts as the man inside awaited the rebound - and waited - and still waited - waited a bit more. Not the same as before, not in any semblance of the word; if Claus could even trust these vibrant yet chaotic senses of this host body.
"I'd better not pout. Definitely, I better not cry. " he scolded this trembling shapely figure and its scrunched up face. "At least not until I find out how I'm stuck ... That's why! " but he cried anyway, until a strange tiredness ultimately overcame his unexpected hissy fit, which sent Santa off into a deep sleep ...
No Return to Santa, Address Unknown.
" ... I've been an awful good girl, Santa Baby, so hurry down my chimney tonight. " that odd pitchy Betty Boop voice was the rudest wakeup call imaginable for Claus, thinking he'd just had the wackiest dream of his long life - until it turned out to be so not a dream! His slender right hand reached out and whapped the radio onto the floor, but still it played on. "Think of all the fun I've missed; Think of all the fellas, I haven't kissed - "
"Ho, Ho! Oh no, I won't. " the former jolly old elf announced to no one, save for himself, stretching this outrageously limber body once - Ok, maybe twice - before sitting awkwardly upright on the edge of the bed. "I won't even leave the house. I'll just stay in one place while Junior figures out how to swap us back ... and does her voice actually sound that childish? "
Abruptly a cell phone rang - and rang - and rang again before he finally picked up, fussing a bit with it before finding the talk icon. "Hello? This is Sant - ah - I mean, Ms. Adams speaking. Who? Kirsten? Oh! You're Wren's bisexual ... my best friend. I haven't quite decided which list you're on this year. "
"My God, Wren! " Kirsten declared with a bemused/borderline annoyed voice. "If you could get any flakier, we'd have a white Christmas this year for sure. Did you forget that our shopping blitz and girls night out is Today? "
"Oh-Ho, I did. " Santa/Wren responded, falling back on an oft tried and more often untrue Out. "Um, but I really don't feel too well. It must be my ... "
"Oh no it isn't. " Kirsten shot back angrily. "You think I don't know when your monthly is as well as mine? Please, girl. Not another of your ditzy lame excuses. Just get yourself together and I'll swing by to pick you up in twenty minutes. OK? "
"Ho-Ho - Um, all right already. " agreed the misaligned elf friend, rolling his - hers, actually - big sexy eyes toward the ceiling. "Junior? Get me out of this, will you? "
"What was that, sweetie? " demanded a voice from her phone. Santa/Wren blushed prettily as she'd forgotten to disconnect the call. "Nuthin, honey. I'll be ready. Bye now. "
He stared at the silent device anxiously, for several long minutes afterward, as shaky nerves tried to gift wrap this reality in something which made any sort of sense.
There'd been no word yet from H. Jr. as far as he could tell, although wasn't Wren Adams still tied into the Big Picture? Perhaps not, since she now occupied his body ... at which point Santa actually giggled, as (s)he imagined that curvy girl trying to navigate inside his huge masculine frame. Perhaps even jiggling his old body in new and embarrassing ways - Shit! Kirsten was going to be here soon!
Santa leapt out of bed, and instantly felt a breeze fly up the oversized nightshirt she wore, to where it teased her in a wicked way that was honestly kind of nice; (s)he confessed to herself. Just that one pleasant little moment made Santa/Wren shiver with delight, as her breasts shook like twin bowls of jelly ... and perhaps about now, a bra would be just right?
He initially moved in fits and starts, but quickly realized that this new body was no different than a marionette or clockwork toy. Wren moved as she was built to move, so the toymaker simply let this female frame decide for itself what was right - and when she did, it felt increasingly nice. Still, if she was to get ready in time for her friend, Santa/Wren really needed to pick up the pace.
But even as a forever married( former ) man, Santa/Wren still felt confused by the more girly items in her dresser, turning one elaborate bit of lingerie every which way until she blushed fiercely. "Oh Ho! So that's where that goes ... um, no. "
Finally she settled on the plainest lingerie she could find, then hastily threw on a still snug pair of jeans and a frumpy brown sweater over top of it. Now for the makeup, which Santa/Wren labored long and hard on; like painting a dolly in her workshop, until she heard the doorbell ring ...
"Ok, Wren. Just what the hell is going on ... Holy Crap! What happened to your face? Either you lost a bet with God, or you're made up for a really cheesy Oktoberfest - in December - and we're not going out with you looking like some scary hausfrau. "
Kirsten couldn't stay angry with her friend; once her panties had dried from the sudden fright, that is. Those lashes were ridiculously thick, even by Wren's standards, the sharply rouged cheeks made Raggedy Ann look like a nun by comparison. "We need to tone this back several hundred points, hon. "
Santa/Wren submitted meekly to the remake over, which put Kirsten in a far happier mood than she'd been, just a few minutes before. After all the craziness from this girl, maybe something really truly normal between them was way overdue. Of course that wasn't what was on Santa's mind. "What would the missus' think, if she saw me like this. "
For the present, there was nothing from either Karenna or Hermey Junior, only an odd clucking from Kirsten as she tried to fix this evidently awful fashion faux pas. She made Santa/Wren go into the bathroom and take it all off, handing her friend a better choice of everything ... from a breezy tank top to modest denim shorts - but no stockings! as Ms. Adams was sometimes wont to wear. Only then did she deem them ready for the mall ...
Faux Santa's Helper.
As they pulled into the expansive mall parking lot, Kirsten grinned triumphantly to herself; the quintessential consumer for all times, as only store employees and a few other super shoppers had just now arrived. The key was to grab up the lots for big ticket items, either online or before zero hour, at just those places you really liked. And since she was already good to go when the gates went up, Kirsten dragged her very confused friend to an open coffee shop just inside the wide doors.
Santa/Wren got herself a mocha latte, seriously topped with whipped cream - or whatever they called that bizarre foam from the can. It wasn't Karenna's amazingly light homemade recipe, that was for sure, though the touch of nutmeg did help to cut the odd aftertaste just a bit.
"Ok, girlfriend, so here's our game plan ... " Kirsten began, before being interrupted by some loud argument starting up near the Christmas Village. "Let's try this again. It's divide and conquer, sweetie. I've got more than enough e-coupons for the both of us, and we should finish our blitz in plenty of time for ... just what the hell is that all about? "
The confused girls saw a youngish mall manager storming in their direction, cursing so efficiently to someone on his cell, Santa/Wren just knew that Justin Brodsky would be on the naughty list for years to come. "Those Biachs promised they could work their shifts, no problem, and we can't possibly get Diane or Tracy here because of their other jobs! What? I sacked them, of course, but now where are we gonna get ... Whoa! Hold up there! "
He skidded to a somewhat comical stop before Kirsten and Santa/Wren, simultaneously grinning while squinting his smallish eyes at them. Justin looked skyward for just a second, as if thanking God, before lowering them again to where these very welcome angels sat. Well, he stared first at Kirsten's face and then at Santa/Wren's breasts, but also his brain seemed to be working numerous options at the same time.
"Ah, Hello Ladies. " chortled Brodsky, so hopeful with his greeting that they just knew he was either about to ask for a date or something even more ominous. "I don't suppose either of you are looking to earn some extra money this Christmas? "
"We're not those kind of girls. " Kirsten declared forcefully, before honoring her fellow female with a cynical smirk. "Actually, I sometimes think that Wren absolutely is, so perhaps .... but, no. "
"Please? I'm serious and desperate here. " Justin begged, practically looking like he was about to cry. "We just lost two of our Santa's Helpers, and I could really use some hot looking ... I mean, such nice looking young ladies as you would be great for the roles. Please say, Yes? It's for the kids, after all. "
More likely it's to save his sorry ass, was what Kirsten thought, while Santa/Wren was considering those children. As much for the girl whose body he wore as anything else, Santa/Wren agreed - but with a condition. "We'd love to help, but my friend and I really seriously need to get our own shopping done. Right now, like today even ... "
"Uh, what if I could arrange for one of our personal shoppers to do all that for you? " Justin suggested eagerly, hoping to clinch the deal before either could back out of it. "And I could forward my own employee discount to your bill. Maybe even treat you both to a nice dinner after? "
"Ok! We'll do it. " Kirsten jumped in, quite merry and bright, as he had her at Personal Shopper. "The job and the discount, that is, but we'll discuss dinner as a maybe. Good enough? "
"The elf costumes are at the village, and you can use the ladies room to change. " he sighed with great relief. "If you have a list made out already, I think Cynthia is available to fill it. Ok then, please be at Santa's throne in fifteen minutes. "
As cheerful as she'd sounded initially, Kirsten still shot a hairy eyeball toward the surprisingly smug looking Wren as they started to disrobe. But that fleeting sense of certainty vanished when the body swapper discovered just what she'd be wearing. And while her girlfriend called dibs on a loose-fitting light green dress, Santa/Wren determined that these outfits were really more for the horny dads than their kids. Still, even with the jagged hem, Kirsten's costume looked surprisingly like something you'd wear to a cocktail party, with a modest pair of panties which were actually slack on her.
Now Santa/Wren's outfit, in keeping with her present uncomfortable circumstance, was a velour fur trimmed mini dress that came down to just below her crotch; which was covered rather snugly by matching short shorts. For modesty's sake, and the kids, she did have a g-string underneath to keep from showing too much in such tight clothes.
"Maybe this was meant for a shorter girl? " she suggested with obvious dismay, even as Kirsten clearly enjoyed the other's embarrassment. This hadn't been her idea, after all. Still, before either could consider maybe switching outfits, they were called to the stage behind where Mall Santa would make his big speech.
"Ho-Ho-Ho! Now where did my lovely helpers go? " asked a booming tenor voice; so not the real Santa's powerful bass, as the girls stood nervously behind a scarlet curtain. "Grab a couple of those fake gift boxes. " Santa/Wren whispered to her Christmas cohort, before she pressed forward through the partition to where the man himself sat waiting for them.
She jiggled just a bit too much; or so she thought, but simply held the oversized presents up to her chest to hide these bouncing boobs. Still, while most of the mothers smiled for the sake of their children, a few frowned - though not dangerously so. Kirsten, on the other hand, was having a great time mugging for the crowd and they seemed to love her back.
This, however, was really suppose to be Santa's big scene, not theirs, so Justin motioned for them to settle down and just handle the kids. Of course Santa/Wren knew the drill, having played at being a fake Claus at rare times over the decades. But never in this role, so she'd forgotten how children reacted to such a cuddly young woman as she.
Mostly they were very good, with few criers among the babies, and even those couple frisky boys were too nervous to be very naughty. But as the hours dragged by, everyone naturally started to get a bit cranky. And this was where the kids began to get weird.
It was a playful whap to her butt by some tiny tot, which seemed almost to break the ice of restraint among the children - a few grownups also - as Santa/Wren quickly realized that she was to be their preferred target of fun. And in particular, there was this quite macho boy of five who stared glumly at the false bearded philanthropist, before turning toward the more curvy elf as he happily declared to his dad, "Nuh uh. I wanna sit on HER lap."
Not being one to leave a such a gem as this alone, the dad looked especially glad while agreeing with his boy. "Me too, son. Me too. "
So the eager faux Santa, seeing this as an opportunity to get back at his more popular assistant, promptly gestured graciously for this fur clad pop tart to take his place and make their shared Christmas wish come true. But when little Randy Junior nestled up against the girl, she leaned in close to whisper harshly into his ear.
"R. Jr. You listen to this elf now, OK? You made Melissa McCarthy cry by smudging her pretty white dress with finger paints last Tuesday. Then you let her take the blame. There are one or two other things, but this was the worst by far. So I want you to first confess to your mom, and then to your teacher. And if you bring Melissa a Fashion Action Barbie, she might just forgive you too. "
She could see his cheeks alter between scarlet and a ghastly white at this reveal. And yet, with the tiniest hint of tears in his eyes, Santa/Wren felt kindlier toward the spooked kid - so she gave him a promise. "If you'll do what I tell you to, I'll come by later on Christmas Eve and read you a bedtime story. And just maybe, you might get a couple of these things you asked for. So be extra good, OK? "
Randy Junior jumped down, looking both confused and happy at the same time. She figured that the prospect of a personal visit from Miss Elf overrode any lingering shame, but he would absolutely be better from now on all the same. However there was his father to deal with, who definitely needed a firm nutcracker, especially since precious few adults were on Santa's radar. But working through the connection with even one child ...
"I don't think you'll easily fit on my lap, Mr. Winthrop ... Randy Senior. " she joked. "And it wouldn't be right for an elf like me to sit on a married man's lap ... NOW would it? So what are we to do? "
Eventually they compromised, as Randy sort of half-sat across the top of the armrests, still with a great view of Santa/Wren's holiday hills ... before her pretty face got right up in his grill.
"Listen up. " she challenged him in a low no-nonsense matronly tone, wondrously contrary for a younger lady. "You think that playing your macho reindeer games on Lisa Carter; that pretty part-timer in your department? is funny? She's a single mother who needs her job, so cut out the flirting, kiddo! Her daughter Lilly isn't having a very merry Christmas with Mom worried all the time ... "
That lustful smile went south right quick as Randy actually looked up into her eyes, his mouth gulping like a goldfish while this sexy seasonal girl smiled sweetly at him. "Here's what you're gonna do, sport. The year end employee reviews are coming up, and you'll recommend Lisa for a full-time position - in another division and away from you. Do make sure she has a glowing recommendation, and a pay raise would be nice as well. The poor girl deserves it ... "
Randy glanced over at his son, who looked a world better than he did at this moment, even as Santa/Wren sternly added another item to his acts of contrition. "By the way, I think that Jillian deserves a really special anniversary for next year, don't you? No Motel 6 this time. Show your kid how to respect women, all right? I do believe you can be a good boy, if you try real hard that is. "
She thought perhaps that he just might, even if Randy did hobble off with a different kind of Would, as Wren Adams had a far more potent charm than Santa working for her - or against her, as that old black magic kept proving. It was obviously making his prospects of getting home all the more difficult, that's for sure ...
Such Lovely Weather For Santa/Wren's Play-Ride Altogether.
Following that rather pointed nip at the noses of the two Randys, Santa/Wren evidently had nipped the collective mischief in the bud as well. Half of the adults seemed impressed, while the rest were made more than a little nervous by her eccentric behavior. On the other hand, the kids overall thought she was pretty cool.
She wasn't too sure what Kirsten thought about all this, however. Her partner appeared more introspective as she passed the moppets along to her friend, after Pseudo Santa took back his throne. He was absolutely not happy at being upstaged like this, but from his childish flash of envy, the one and only Santa Claus got a quick insight into his issues.
"There's a Charlie Chaplin film fest at the Ritz tonight. A good laugh helps dispel a sour mood, and this job is a waste of your acting talents. But try for a happier medium next time, and you just might get that walk on role you've been after. No promises though. "
"Thanks. " he whispered back, not even realizing he'd done so. It definitely helped make for a far less cynical Claus, until the next shift arrived to spell Kirsten and Santa/Wren for the rest of the day. And as promised, a tall mature woman was standing next to Justin, guarding several shopping bags filled with goodies for the girls. She was clearly interested in the younger man, but as was natural for his age & gender, Justin kept missing the signals.
"Wow. " he gushed, with such good natured enthusiasm that he was possibly back on the nice list. Still, there was his inattention to Cynthia to consider. "You two were amazing! And you, Wren - uh, Ms. Adams - that little stunt with the father and son? How did you manage that? "
"Just a touch of Christmas magic. " she answered simply, adding a reasonable dose of humility to her swelling pride. "Like with Cynthia here ... who's a real lifesaver! Isn't she, Justin? "
Hers was a modest peace offering to the snubbed professional buyer, as a quick blush made her downplayed features look very pretty for a split second. Of course the object of her frustrated affections missed it. "It's my job, but I do appreciate the compliment. Thank you."
There it was again, or so Santa/Wren hoped, as with a slight turn of his head he would see ... but just then a tactless Kirsten intruded on the moment to remind the manager of his other promise. "You mentioned something about buying us dinner, Justin? "
The moment was gone but not forgotten by the mischievous icon, giving her new project a supportive smile along with a sly offer. "Why don't we all go? After my girlfriend and I change back into our street clothes, of course. That means you too, Cynthia. Please say you will? "
" I really don't know ... " stammered the fourth wheel, hating to be put on the spot like this. But her unsolicited social secretary simply brushed aside all her protests with the widest smile. "Then you will. That's great. Drat! I just realized that we don't have anything to wear but casual ... "
"It'll have to do, unless you'd like to give our fellow diners an early Christmas treat? " teased Kirsten with a half veiled enthusiasm. "Only if we exchange costumes. " countered Claus mockingly, where much to her relief the other girl readily agreed.
As she'd hoped, the elfish cocktail dress fit Santa/Wren far more modestly, while Kirsten vamped a bit more in her mini as the foursome was seated in an in-mall steakhouse. There was a passing concern about their attire from the management, until it was sensibly decided that neither girl was too immodestly outfitted - now that the right dress was on the right person, that is.
For the record, it didn't hurt that two pretty girls in short holiday costumes attracted more customers; who absently ordered dinner and drinks while they ogled. But as her own group ate, the right cuddly young elf felt even more settled within this sweet figure, and at ease with the attention it drew - which truly started to worry the seasoned male trapped inside. Accommodation was one thing, but he seemed to really be getting into being a woman now.
While she fretted over what this meant exactly, and which pronoun to use here, Santa/Wren was also very concerned about the big night itself. Christmas eve was coming soon, awaiting that dear old man, and here she was; stranded without a single reindeer to her name. And why did it seem that no one noticed the North Pole imposter using her former body during all this time?
"Hey there. Hello? Hey Wren? " a more relaxed yet still stiff Cynthia inquired repeatedly. "Dinner's been over for awhile - were you planning to eat anytime soon? Kirsten says she wants us to go clubbing after you don't finish your dessert. "
"I'm being a bitchy Santa - ah - Santa's Helper here, I know. " replied Santa/Wren as she quickly concealed a Non-Christmas pout behind a quite sexy smile. "Sure, we can go ... as long as you come with? "
Justin seemed even more surprised by this invite than his bashful cougar, who was considering the question for way too long. But if someone was going to keep the nice couple - a work still in progress - on track, that was one mission which girl-type Santa wasn't going to back down from.
"I guess I'm in then. " Cynthia agreed at last, as a wistful glance toward her hypothetical beau confirmed this to be the right decision for all involved. And it seemed like this was going to be the easier part of their misaligned matchmaker's evening. But as was becoming the norm for this miss-adventure, there was always Kirsten to mess with Santa/Wren's plans ...
The club they ended up at was called Misty's; for most of the year at least, but some god-awful punster had suspended a banner beside the hot pink neon sign, which added the word 'Toes.'
This was accompanied by an oversize artificial sprig of the Yuletide plant, hung right over the front entrance.
Now it was expected that the misplaced toy-maker could sense any holiday sanctioned action a mile away, so when Justin moved in for a kiss from Santa/Wren, she instinctively pushed Cynthia between them; letting her take one for the tinsel team.
"Uh, uh. " sputtered both mall mashers through the committed kiss, before jerking away from each other way too quickly for their Christmas cupid's like. But before she could issue a comment to further tempt the stubborn pair, Kirsten conducted her own assault on this comely elf with a serious kiss to that pretty mouth.
Santa/Wren felt her left leg raise up, in spite of herself, so clearly the girl here as she melted before that forceful lip lock. A doe was mostly definitely a deer: a female deer at that, and yet her best friend was bucking convention here when she ... Oh, rut the hell!
"Now that was something. " chuckled Kirsten approvingly, after they finally came up for air. "And I didn't even need to get you drunk first. If you're this easy when sober, how much farther will you go later on? "
Santa/Wren couldn't really say anything right now, as she was still reeling from the festive naughty feelings inside her. But while their frolics thus far were still borderline decent; she couldn't help but wonder if a little lesbian tryst could honestly be considered adultery here?
"Why don't we just settle for dancing!? " she finally blurted out, while Kirsten chuckled at the obvious insincerity behind the dodge.
Of course what with the type of moves the misses were using on the dance floor, they weren't really that far from the horizontal anyway. But when Kirsten tried to get her girl to make an elf sandwich, with Justin between them, that was when Santa/Wren took matters - and her friend's mammaries - in hand. Once she did that, there was no turning back ...
A Very Different Sleigh-Ride.
But before anything else could go wrong - or right, if you looked at it after too many hard ciders and upside down - Santa/Wren wanted to decisively settle things between Justin and Cynthia. So in keeping with the music of the season, accompanied by Wren Adams' uniquely subjective singing style, she coaxed the disc jockey out of a microphone.
"I don't want a lot for Christmas, " she cooed, as Sir Mixer backed her play with some Karaoke Mariah. "There is just one thing I need. I don't care about the presents, underneath the Christmas Tree. "
She caught Cynthia looking somewhat dejected as Justin looked interested, and that was why Santa/Wren kept Kirsten in her line of sight. The comely crooner thought this to be way beyond a round of standard carols or Santa songs with the elf help, especially as she strutted a bit more blatantly to where her friends sat. Still, for the gender bent Claus, it was for a romantic good cause - which made her embarrassment slightly more bearable.
So with a first chorus done and the next verse mostly completed, the right devious young elf slunk up beside Cynthia, wrapping up with "Underneath the Christmas Tree. " before unceremoniously handing off the mike to her startled pro shopper. And yet, shamed faced as she seemed, this thirty something gal felt a tiny hopeful ember within grow to three sizes that day - well, night, actually.
"I just want you for my own. More than you could ever know. Make my wish come true. Baby, all I want for Christmas is you. "
Justin didn't know what hit him, bowled over by her brazen holiday appeal, feeling beyond ready to ring Cynthia's chimes like she was already doing to him. And now thankfully invisible to the soon to be happy lovers, Santa/Wren dragged Kirsten off to a quiet corner for some quality merrymaking.
The clock was striking twelve when the clearly eager couple gave their hasty goodbyes to the girls, before dashing lustfully ( practically dancing here ) away to Justin's ride. Kirsten raised an expectant eyebrow toward her unabashed buddy, wondering if either of them was going to make like a Christmas Cinderella here.
But everything remained unchanged. Her car was still filled with their treasures. Wren was still an effervescent elf - aglow from some extra holiday hotness which made the other girl want to rush home for a long winter's romp. And Santa/Wren herself was so into this scenario, they'd scarcely reached her house before the clothes - like crazy snow flurries - started flying furiously off in all directions. Both were absolutely in the mood for a holiday ....
"Uh, Wren? Honey? " Kirsten whispered in an abrupt urgent voice, while her hands froze to the other girl's ass. "Do you recall inviting some fat man, a midget, and an oversized drunken Doberman to come watch the show? I mean, there are some kinks I can get into, but this ... "
"Oh, like you have boundaries! " exclaimed a rather authentic looking Santa Claus, standing with hands on hips and a strangely familiar tone behind his booming bass. "I mean, My God! Like you are such a liar, Kirsten! Saying those awful things about me, while all this time you just wanted to get my stolen body in the sack ... "
"Ms. Adams, please. " a very merry little man curtly admonished him, just before he was caught up in a firm embrace from Santa/Wren. "Oomph! Glad to see you too, young lady ... I mean, Boss. Whoa! This actually feels sort of nice. "
This once roly-but not quite poly man, now a cuddly cutie, felt a prod from Hermey Junior on just how nice, as her elf aide enjoyed the moment a bit too much while Wren/Santa fumed. But Love was there as well, so she gave him a good smooch before reluctantly breaking loose. "You took your sweet time getting here, H. Jr. "
"Sorry about that, miss ... I mean, Sir. " Hermey chuckled, just before an enthused tiny reindeer abruptly butted into the conversation. Rudolph, with that red nose oh so blunt, almost knocked the girl down as his snout pressed against ... "Um, his antlers grew back in. I guess he really missed you. "
"Down, Deer! I'm not that kind of girl! " Santa/Wren exclaimed, her own blush rivaling the buck's brilliant glow. But now that Hermey Junior had come to save the day - night - whatever - she was nobody's Ho-Ho-Ho. "So I'm guessing that you'll switch us back now. Right? Uh, Hermey? Right? "
"In time. " the pixie programmer procrastinated. "You really messed up the Sugar Plum Paradigm, you know. And that was after I'd implemented a few safeguards to prevent this from happening. You might have noticed the Red and Yellow buttons, naughty girl. "
"Enough already with the gender jokes. " sighed Santa/Wren, feeling a renewed blush at both fairy and deer's interest. Even Wren/Santa was evidently feeling her oats as well, in an awkward manly way. "What did I do? "
One more jab from Junior, almost daring her to challenge it. "Women and machines clearly don't work well together. It's a matter of sequencing, young la ... Boss. If you'd just asked me, it's a simple procedure to either engage or disengage the protocols. Red is Safety On, Yellow is Safety Off. Only then do you press Green. "
"But then it shouldn't have worked at all ... should it? " countered Santa/Wren, still feeling very much like that silly girl, despite her protests to the contrary. "Like trying to start a car in the wrong gear, right? "
"I was still working on that issue. " Hermey whispered in a cute apologetic voice ... and she really needed to get back in her old body, before this sudden appreciation of males became permanent. "And it's all good now. Except for the fact that something more than technology or quantum physics is causing yours and Wren's -Stuckness. "
"It's Christmas magic! " Kirsten blurted out, feeling forever like the odd girl here. "That's what you meant, Wren! I mean, um, Santa Honey. Not that I believe any of this shit, mind you. But you ARE Wren, with all her cutesy quirks and hotness. You settled into being her, so now you are. I'm right, aren't I?"
"That would be a big fat Yes! No offense intended, Ms. Adams. " the elf exclaimed with his usual delight at any problem solving, leaping up onto a chair to give the startled Kirsten a huge smooch. It was a very nice kiss too, which instantly revised her early low opinion of little people. Clearly, there were some pluses to dating an elf. "It means that the Paradigm finds nothing wrong here. With Santa as the lone instigator of the exchange, her/his acceptance prevents any reversal from happening - and sooner than later, it will become the normal state for both of them. "
"But I want my boobs back! " grouched Wren/Santa pitifully. "And what's with these uncomfortable jingle balls? Besides all that, I finally got to where my food plan was really working out for me this time ... "
"Then we have to get back to the North Pole, guys. " Hermey Junior declared forcefully, as the only originally human-type alpha male (represent. )on the premise. "To the top of the porch! To the top of the wall ... !"
"Let's just getting moving, OK? " Santa/Wren interrupted rudely. "And if I understand what you're saying, H. Jr. I simply need some familiar surroundings and faces to get me back in my own body. Right? "
"Essentially, that is all. " chuckled the elf, while giving his still quivering mortal lady-friend the eye. "But we might need some motivation for Ms. Adams to switch as well? "
"You had me at North Pole, you know. " Kirsten whispered in his pointed ear, even while Wren/Santa fumed at what she really wanted. "So shall we dash away all? "
"If you insist. " grumbled Santa/Wren unkindly, automatically putting herself back on the naughty list for now. Once she'd settled her goodies on the sleigh, however, the girl begged H. Jr. for the reins, before shouting out a squeaky call to the still randy buck. "On Rudolph! " for which he gave a noncommittal snort, until H. Jr. pointed a stern finger upward. Only then did the reindeer, using the power of his frustrated libido, rocket into the clear California evening sky ...
Sweet Santa Schemes, as Karenna appears on the scene.
For Kirsten, it felt like being on the Concorde, albeit a one reindeer open version; though honestly she'd never been on either before. Liftoff made the mortal girl only slightly queasy, which was followed by a tiny pop in both ears at the effortless acceleration. She scrunched up close to Hermey Junior, who was quite pleased with the affect as he snuck an arm behind her.
For Santa/Wren, she was just happy to be back in the saddle again, even while still in this young curvy shape. One major difference was that as this familiar temporal ripple of collapsed Time flowed around the sleigh, in colors to shame the Aurora Borealis, it dazzled the girl in a way she'd not experienced before as Santa.
"Einstein's theory made practical. " Hermey Junior explained precisely to his enwrapped lady friend. "It holds us inside a bubble, independent of the Earth's rotation as it spins beneath us. That's how we deliver gifts all in one night, and how we'll get home in slightly more than two blinks of an eye ... and here we are. "
The sleigh slipped back into normal Time with scarcely a bump, as the glow of a full moon reflecting off a limited ice-field below, was muted by a rainbow shimmer before them. Just ahead was an alpine style lodge of exaggerated size, built upon a modest isle surrounded by a steadily defrosting sea.
Hermey gave Kirsten a supportive squeeze of her hand as Santa/Wren gave the reins a quick jerk, where at her command Rudolph brought them smoothly down - with great pride in his work. And while basking in the comforting light of Home, oh so grand, the transplanted toy-maker saw her wife coming toward them, raising her hand - which she immediately put to her mouth as Karenna broke into unapologetic laughter.
"Oh my! " the fine full figured woman declared wickedly, having come alone for the welcome. But out from behind many curtains in the lodge, countless elfish eyes did still peek. "You look so adorable and very fit, my darling. Of course you could always use a few more pounds to your bosom and bottom ... "
Santa/Wren rolled her eyes at such frivolity, upset by this saucy advice until Mrs. Claus gave him a motherly wink. "But you all must be tired from your adventure, so perhaps a nap might work wonders before we fix this - um - this little mix up? "
"Uh, Karenna My Love? " Santa/Wren announced, more than a little miffed by her merry reception. "I'm truly enjoying the fact that you find this funny. And if we could correct it at once, I can really show you just how much I appreciate your humor? "
"Oh all right, darling girl. " Karenna chortled, knowing all too well that in the olden days, Santa brought more than just coal for the naughty girls and boys. "Hermey Junior? You heard the - giggle - MAN. "
H. Jr. chuckled softly to himself, before beaming openly as Kirsten took his hand like she was leading a child. Of course after this small matter was settled, he would correct that impression by showing her his big heart - and even bigger ... "
"You can think about that later, JUNIOR. " Santa/Wren roughly intruded into his visions of a Blue Christmas. "Focus on my problem, if you would. "
But when they entered the whiteout room, it was evident to Santa/Wren's wondering eye that he had been, finding two chairs waiting for them.
"I called ahead through the Big Picture. " the little scientist told the gapers smugly. "So if you and Ms. Adams will take your seats, we'll fix this. Kirsten? Honey? Could you stand in front of Wren's body and hold her hands? Mrs. C. if you could do the same for Santa? Just stay in line of sight for him when the switch happens. Everybody's in position? Very good. And I'm accessing the paradigm ... Now!"
"So when does it kick in? " inquired Wren, before putting a huge hand to his throat. "Ho-Ho- Oh, Hell No! "
"It's should've worked, Hermey. I felt that for a split second ... you promised that this time it would work. " Santa scolded her helper in a dangerous tone. And the threat would have been truly intimidating if not for that squeaky girly voice. "What did we break this time? "
"Nothing's broken, miss ... I mean, sir ... whoever. I agree that it should have worked, honestly it should of. Mrs. C was clearly the lodestone to draw your psyche back into its rightful body. I'm deeply sorry, but there's evidently some unresolved issue inside you that I just can't see. So while I run some more tests, I think it's now up to you ladies - and Wren, sorry about that Big Guy - to try to figure out what that is exactly. "
Junior was in his zone now, so absorbed in his task that even if Santa/Wren wanted to argue further, he wouldn't listen. Karenna saw the indecision on her face, and she went to this girl who'd been her husband, hugging her tightly as she whispered somewhat haughtily. "NOW can you see the benefits to a good solid nap? Let our little MAN get straight to his work, and we'll have some cocoa before putting you to bed. "
And with Karenna as firm in her way, as H. Jr. was in his, Santa/Wren had no other option but to finally surrender to their loving commands. At the sight of some fleeting tears on that tired sweet face, Kirsten likewise took her hand - and this chaotic magical circumstance - with an unlikely state of grace ...
The three women, accompanied by a much more solemn Wren/Santa, settled in the evacuated kitchen for some quality girl-time - if dead silence between them could be considered quality that is. There was a stubborn streak in all of them, wherefore Kirsten discovered she really liked this new Wren, while Karenna simply wanted her husband back. But what of the young lady herself?
Santa sat with a demure sense of defeat, wherein even a simple act of sipping hot chocolate betrayed her feminine mindset. "Why? " she thought angrily, while absently smoothing out a crease in her elf dress. "Why is it so important that I stay a girl? It was sort of fun - at times - but I'm also sure that I really like being jolly old Saint Nick more. "
She caught the former Wren staring at her with considerate eyes, as a forceful masculine half-smile peeked through a beard oh so white. But this new Santa said not a word, for which she was ridiculously grateful. Karenna, however, was apt to interrupt their moment with a return to mischief as she said. "So now it's past time for our girl here to get her beauty sleep. Kirsten? If you'd like to, you can bunk in the female elf quarters .... but stay out of the lab! Hermey doesn't need that kind of distraction right now! "
Kirsten blushed fiercely at that meaningful glare from Mrs. Claus, as she'd been thinking about that very thing. She wanted to help Santa, of course, and yet the heat between Hermey and her was all because of this body hopping nonsense in the first place. Why, if he hadn't shown up when he did, then she and Wren would've - they would have gotten with each other and ... suddenly Kirsten had an idea, an awful idea, an awfully wicked idea.
Of course she wasn't the only one, as Karenna fussed over Santa/Wren 's bedtime preparations, with an extra touch of whimsy to her normal cheeriness. The girl felt somewhat like a dolly as she was groomed with such care, especially when dressed in a nightgown borrowed from the elf help. As tall as some of the little ladies were, the scalloped hem of this fluted cotton candy pink nighty barely hung to her hips. "And still it's more modest than what you were wearing earlier. " mocked the woman with a false severity. "Honestly, do you young ladies today have any shame left ... ? "
She suddenly felt more than just a little shame herself at Santa/Wren's unhappy response, realizing that this was a gal barely one day old - at least on the inside. Karenna grimaced briefly before she let out a deep sigh. "Did you ever miss not having children, darling? I know that it was the price paid for being as we are, what we are, but not having that part of marriage ... "
"Sometimes. " Santa/Wren admitted, very upset with the direction this conversation was going, even while allowing Karenna to tuck her in like she was a .... "But you don't honestly think that has anything to do with this? Uh, do you? "
"Truthfully, I don't know. " her spouse confessed with a return of that troublesome smile. "And I've always considered our long years together as husband and wife to be happy ones. Still, you're stuck ... and for as long as this goes on, could you at least consider it a possibility? That you might role-play being my daughter, I mean. "
"But you're forgetting that Wren Adams has a life of her own already. "
"Not so long as you keep her body hostage. " Mrs. Claus chided the girl, only to softly touch her cheek as Santa/Wren looked tearful once more. "Besides, he's become quite the Santa, hasn't he? and perhaps you're past due for a vacation. Oh dear, don't fuss so. Why not sleep on it, honey? See how you feel in the morning. "
Once more Karenna caressed that smooth face, then kissed Santa/Wren on the forehead before turning out the lights. But if the confused young woman thought she was going to get any rest that night, she was wrong. There were four more visitations to come knocking upon her chamber door, the first arriving shortly after Mrs. Claus left ...
"Now I've been thinking long and hard about your little problem, Wren. " Kirsten gushed enthusiastically as she plopped herself down on the dense downy mattress. "And this is how I figured it happened. You and I were about to get busy before cute little Hermey busted in on the action, right? So while it's true that I'm switching partners for the elf, maybe we should just wrap up our own rendezvous so you can move on into the light ... or back into your old body. Take care of your unresolved issue already. "
Before Santa/Wren could say anything, her lips were already preoccupied with a hot kiss from this mortal friend, while Kirsten's busy hands deftly traveled along the other miss' Christmas curves, down to her ... "Umph! Twis-dun, wuh gnu! "
"It's OK, honey. " Kirsten soothed, as she tried to move round the others' defensive fingers to get at those cute pink panties. "It's your first time as a girl, with another girl, so you're a little shy, but I'll make it fun while it lasts ... Ouch! Quit slapping my hands away, you big baby! "
"Kirsten! Stop It! Right Now! That isn't my issue ... I promise you it isn't. " Santa/Wren hurriedly exclaimed, feeling very much like an intern fending off some copy boy at an office holiday party. "And I appreciate that you're trying to help - in your own very pervy way - but it isn't part of the Big Picture. Somehow I just feel that it's not. So enough with the frisk already. "
"This honestly isn't your thing sweetie? I mean, it's not like I'm molesting a virgin here ... "
"Kirsten? We've had loads of fun before, and you helped the old man inside a lot, " Santa/Wren giggled, even as she held those wandering hands at bay. "but I am very sure. So let's settle for a smooch between friends, and then let it go ... Whoa! "
Apparently friendship knew few boundaries with that parting kiss, but after several minutes - at least fifteen - Kirsten left, giving Santa/Wren a sassy look on her way out the door . "You ... are going to miss this so much, cutie. "
"I think that I might. " laughed the still tingling pop tart, pondering just what Karenna would have thought if she'd seen this. How much more had his - her wife been involved in the Big Picture since the exchange? That was a matter to be settled afterwards, if the girl was ever to become a husband again ... not stay to act like a daughter.
She settled back to get some rest, actually catching at least an hour of uninterrupted sleep before a persistent rapping rousted the misfit from some improbable happy dreams. Whaa ... wuzzle, huh? "
"We should talk, Santa Baby. " it was Junior, all tucked out from work but still in an agitated state. "I really do like Kirsten, and I believe she likes me too, but that hug back at your place? There was something going on there which I think we should fix ... sexy nightie, by the way. Was that one of Jenna's? The elf girl from Inventory? Anyhow, if you'll let me slip into ... "
"I'll let you walk back out the same way you came in, H. " Santa/Wren huffed, wondering if she should put up a ticket dispenser or perhaps a revolving door. "NO, you're not the unresolved issue and YES I'm sure. Go find Kirsten and please let me sleep here. "
Definitely a revolving door, with yet more insistent thumping, so to chase any chance of rest away. And this time it was Rudolph who stuck his oh so bright nose in ... "We are absolutely NOT going there, bucko! Who let you out of the stable? Go bother the does, deer. "
As he clopped off in search of more receptive company, who should pop his head in the open doorway but Wren/Santa, chuckling dryly at the sight of this flustered fair maiden. "And I was so worried you'd be sleeping. The Merry Christmas crew keeping you up, Wren? I mean, Santa, of course ... Duh. "
"Not you too. " Santa/Wren moaned, before waving the big guy in. "Just put up a Do Not Disturb sign when you leave, OK? And I'm guessing that you're here to what? Offer to share the bed so this stupid girl can finally get with the Big Picture? "
"The last would be great. " Wren/Santa agreed with a sly wink, so much like the other's former self that she winced slightly. "But you want me to ... um, get busy with you? Do you honestly think that would help? Because otherwise, Gross? I don't really mean Gross, because my body is pretty hot - especially in that tiny nighty. At least everyone kept/keeps telling me it is/was/will be. And even as an old heavy dude, things are still working great. Again with the Gross, but if you think it would do some good ... "
"I don't think Sex figures into the Big Picture - not in this case. " Santa/Wren idly sniped.
"How can you tell? " Wren/Santa half groused, but with a serenity so unlike the bubbly girl she'd been. "It's not like you can hit Remind on the Big Picture, after all .... Wait! Wren? Just where are you going? It's the middle of the night, remember? "
"Well then! " Santa/Wren shouted from the hallway. "I'm gonna pay back some favors here by waking up a lot of grumpy people! You coming or what? "
"I guess I'm coming then. " muttered the confounded old man to himself; wondering just what this spry scantily clad young girl was so excited about ...
Getting Back To The Big Picture; With A Most Momentous Merry Christmas to all.
"I don't understand what the hold up is, Wren. I mean, Santa " Kirsten complained, even after her girlfriend explained everything to her captive audience. "If this thing you mentioned is the focal point, like Hermey says, why can't you just make good on your promise right now? "
"Because The Paradigm itself won't allow it. " her diminutive lover intervened, jived up from both their tryst and this huge reveal from the former Big Man himself. "Timing is everything here. Wren - Santa, that is - told Randy Junior that she would read him a story on Christmas Eve ... near to its end. That narrows the window through which the exchange can happen to perhaps a half hour? Less even. It must take place inside that timeframe; because if we miss it, Santa and Wren will remain as they are now, probably forever ... "
"Then I have to come with. " Kirsten decided immediately. "You'll need someone for Wren to focus on, right? Yes?
"Ah, although the aberration should right itself instantly, I guess it wouldn't hurt to have you along for the ride ... " H. Jr. began before Karenna put a kibosh to his amore. "If you don't need us, I think it's better if Kirsten stays here with me. We can bake cookies for their homecoming. "
"Great. " muttered the mortal girl in discontentment. "Not exactly the cookies I was thinking of. "
It wasn't what Santa/Wren was thinking either, what with only a day left before the 24th. But as much as she would've liked it to be otherwise, the main event was Santa's big scene; and for the present, she wasn't him ...
It's not that a girl couldn't handle the more mundane chores involved, rather it was the presentation which was the problem. For if even the smallest faction of the countless children along the route saw a sexy elf instead of Santa Claus, well, even Hermey couldn't be sure what impact it would have on the Sugar Plum Paradigm. So like that popular Jewish musical proclaimed; Tradition was critical for this all-important night.
For Wren/Santa it was like boot camp, as his curvy coach ran him through the rigorous routines and minor deceptions that made up the Christmas campaign. But even as the time ran out, the former Wren Adams proved to be a quick learner. And soon enough they felt good to go; as much as a mixed up pair such as this could be ...
Likewise the elf help was even more swift with their work, as the efficiently divvied up toys and parcels were twice checked by a clerk; likely Jenna, as she kept giving Santa/Wren some covetous looks. And with a series of twelve roundtrips planned, each accomplished in 30 minutes, Santa/Wren boarded the sleigh with Hermey and Wren/Santa to begin it.
And Karenna provided for her, along with a wicked Christmas grin, that same red velvet mini dress which the girl had spent the day in - with the hem discreetly lengthened to mid-thigh, of course.
But when to the nine reindeer team Santa/Wren whistled and shouted; a glitch did occur as they all flumped down and pouted. She looked to the lead, who'd obviously prompted this alliance, his red nose blazing strong with a sullen defiance. Rudolph, with his eyes open wide, was upset with the girl ... for not finding her wild side.
Now whether this act was from spite, or only in fun, Santa/Wren knew that the job must still be done. So she sighed in resignation, and with more than a little pain, before turning to the big guy next to her - handing him the reins. "You know how the story goes, kiddo. Time's not on our side; especially now. "
So Wren/Santa called them to fly in a loud booming angry voice, and his harsh commands offered the team no other choice. And they were up and away, but that's another myth, as all the while Rudolph's loud chortles miffed his young miss.
The clockwork was running swift now, as if before a wild hurricane the coursers flew; but would Wren and Santa succeed? I can't be sure, can you? Still, the deliveries were largely accomplished, as neat as can be, although another slight hiccup developed - as Wren/Santa encountered his first actual chimney.
The less than jolly elf stared with some concern at the very narrow opening, wondering just how his extra large frame was supposed to slip down that small hole. But his cuddly instructor rolled her eyes impatiently before giving the big guy some advice. "It's not like slipping into Spanx, you know. If you think of it like a compass, just go in at an oblique angle and let gravity do the rest. OK? "
And so he gingerly set himself on the lip as she suggested, with the pointed corners at both his front and his back. Then, within a twinkling, that portly man disappeared down the chimney, and Santa/Wren heard a faint thud, as afterwards there wafted up a pained voice which simply said, "Ouch. "
She giggled appreciatively at his clumsiness, especially as Hermey helped her manhandle ( relatively speaking ) a bundle of gifts to follow quickly after. For when they dropped the bag down the hole, there was a louder Ouch and some mild cursing from Jolly Old Saint Nick.
And Christmas Eve passed by quickly, with no rest for the weary, although their progress was quite steady - and was, at one point - quite cheery. But the job was not yet done, as with that crucial last stop, all would be made right by making a small boy's wish a special one.
As was tradition with most curious kids, they found Randy Junior dozing on the sofa, sleep thwarting his efforts to make his play-date with the shapely sitter. Touched deeply by his devotion, Santa/Wren endured the original Wren's sarcastic mirth, as she bent over the youngster to awaken him with a kiss ...
'Wow!" he shouted, reducing the volume as the Christmas cutie put a shushing finger to her own lips. "You really did show up ... " he continued in an awed whisper.
"As promised. And I brought a friend along, to deliver some even better presents while we read. " she brightly amended. It was so funny to see that the kid was more impressed by this shapely helper, than by her much more famous icon. "That's alright, isn't it? "
"Yeah, of course. " the boy decided somewhat magnanimously, even as she sat upon the edge of the bed. "But what are you going to read to me? "
"What else? she giggled, holding a slender book up for Randy to see. It was, of course, A Visit From Saint Nick. "I'm an old fashion girl at heart, I guess. So let's get started, shall we? 'Twas the night before Christmas, and all through the house, not a creature was stirring; not even a mouse. Now the stockings were hung, by the chimney with care, in hopes that Saint Nicolas, soon would be there. ' "
Randy Junior stayed ever attentive throughout her narration, even as the minutes clicked ever closer to the end of the eve. And when she'd finished, this sprite of a girl saw him drift off into the purest bliss she'd ever seen. Almost as if just now awakened from a sweet dream herself, Wren sealed that precious state with a chaste kiss before she felt a large but gentle hand on her shoulder. She glanced up to find Santa grinning - both inside and out.
"Well done, Ms. Adams. " he praised her with the jolliest expression, almost like the book but more so. "And with that, I think we can safely say ... "
"Merry Christmas to all, and to all a good night. " came a thoughtful male voice from the doorway, where a much reformed Randy Senior stood with an interesting acceptance of this strange scene. "And thank you so much for this, Ms Adams. God Bless us, everyone. "
Christmas Wrapping Up.
"So, that was way too short a celebration. " Kirsten complained, as she and Wren were dropped off by Santa Claus in a secluded park several miles from their homes. "Some Cookies, Eggnog - with a touch of rum added - and then it's last call at the North Pole pub. And even with our own personal sleigh service, we still have to hoof it. What kind of reward is that for saving Christmas? I didn't even get a proper hook up with Hermey Junior, just some touchy feely action at his work station and ... just what is that smile for, Wren? As much as you got to be the Big Guy himself for a couple days, how much further did you get with all that? "
"I don't ever want to answer that question. " Wren thought ruefully to herself, still absently feeling herself up to make sure that no stray pounds followed through the reversal. That, along with other more - uh - arousing additions, made her temporary manliness something best forgotten. Still, there had been the authority which went with it, as even Santa herself - himself - whoever - had bowed to it. Of course Karenna hadn't bought his shtick - not one bit - but wasn't that what wives were all about?
"No ... she's Santa's wife, and I am so confused right now. " the still slightly off balanced girl continued arguing silently. "I mean, I was him and Karenna was just so ... needy. And as man and woman, we mesh, but ... uh boy." the rest was just too embarrassing to even admit to herself. For all the alleged perks, she absolutely enjoyed being a girl much more ...
Still, it felt like a few of his better qualities remained inside her body, waiting for Wren to make use of them as she will. And if that was true: what gift, if anything, did Wren Adams give to Sweet Old Saint Nick?
But it wasn't until some months later, after things finally returned to her particular state of normal, that Wren Adams got an answer; of sorts. It was sent on a festive postcard mailed from Nova Scotia, which asked a very rhetorical question. "Wren, darling? Did you perhaps leave a Christmas Bun in my oven? Just for the record, Santa believes it's his, so let's just keep this between us girls. Love, Karenna."
So with all that's been said, about Wren and Santa's crazy flip-flopped night; like with that other miracle of long ago, it produced something right.
Happy Holidays.
Wayne Z
Embers Dying, Spark the Flame.
By Way Zim.
A brief explanation;
This story is a mixed vision, fantasy and reality, the core of which was a dream I’ve experienced on and off over the years.
Within this work of fiction are many truths merged with make believe including idealized representations of people I know and respect.
The wrap is pure fancy, a thought brought to what I hope is a reasonable conclusion.
In the words of one of my favorite authors, Douglas Adams “Share and Enjoy.”
Embers Dying, Spark The Flame.
It’s to be understood, as Charles Dickens once said, that William Zane was as dead as a door nail. As with Old Scrooges’ partner; Marley, if this were not so then nothing wondrous could come from the telling of his brief moment in the sun or his too soon demise.
He’d died at his drawing table, a half finished painting beneath him, which; oddly enough, the magazine for which he designed it insisted upon printing the piece as is.
As apparently well regarded as William was among his peers; within the three short years between his sudden fame at age forty one and equally sudden death, the only mourners at his memorial were his immediate family and a single friend.
Her name was Dana Wilson, a waitress at the Surf n Steak; a steak and seafood restaurant in Medford, New Jersey.
She was petite in stature, a borderline beauty with orange-red straight hair which nicely framed the narrow face. Perhaps attractive only at second glance but for her sea green eyes which drew immediate attention to her perpetually bemused face.
Perhaps, in the end, Dana had been the one person who’d really understood what hard ships William had gone through to get even this far. The victory which he’d achieved even as a sudden stroke took him, the artist standing on the edge of success.
Dana claimed no real relationship with him, apart from a single night of comfort after her painful divorce from her husband of nine years. But at work and the several times they’d had drinks together, he’d shared with her a confidence which even his mother; whom he’d remained close to well into his adult years, did not know.
How closer could two people get than that?
For whatever reason; an odd guilty or something deeper, William did not keep up more than an infrequent correspondence with Dana after his big break finally got him out of the kitchen and doing that which he truly loved, full time.
She’d happily gone to a couple of his Art openings ,along with a few others from the Surf n Steak; those who’d suddenly recognized this diamond in the rough. Their association with William did not last long beyond that.
Now he was dead, a modest fortune spread among his two brothers and elder sister from investments and hoarded savings. As he’d once joked to her, ‘If you have no life, your money tends to pile up. ‘
Perhaps Dana might not have even gone to the funeral, held on the banks of the Delaware near New Hope, if not for a call from his mother. His cremains were to be scattered near the same spot where they’d dumped his father, as William had put it with a sad smile, years earlier.
“My son had assembled a list of people to contact. “ she’d told Ms Wilson over the phone. “Just in case this happened. I guess he thought they might want to pay last respects. “
She’d gone, the lone mourner apart from siblings, mother and a couple cousins. Apparently they’d not known him, even now, the moment given as much to surprise as shock or open grief. Of the others on the list, no one showed but Dana.
If the day was not weird enough already for Dana, she came home to find a message on her phone machine. It was from a Jason Thorton, a reporter with ‘Art World.‘ magazine, asking her to please call as soon as possible. She deleted the message without thinking to answer it.
Two days later, she had a hectic night at the restaurant, the normal chaos compounded by a male customer who sat alone at a small table near the hostess stand.
He was nice enough looking, urban was the word, dressed in stylish casual tan pullover sweater and light brown slacks.
Being a waitress as well as an attractive woman meant that outright jerks and self styled players were constantly putting the moves on her but this was different.
This guy was content to simply watch her work, a low level vibe of patience seeming to radiate from him.
As he poised no threat and she was busy with her own tables, Dana thought to ask one of the other servers about him later.
She forgot.
Later on some of the girls made their routine pilgrimage to Bradys’ Pub to unwind.
It was Girls’ Night out after a crappy evening of horrible customers and bad tips. Still, Dana couldn’t join in the drunken bacchanal, her thoughts constantly drifting back to the funeral.
Though she and William had been about the same age, he’d affected a sort of deliberate naivete toward the world in general. It was less that of a child-man then a calculated informed romantic.
“Hey. “ one of her friends; Julie Tanner, gently hit Dana on her arm. “You have an admirer down at the other end of the bar. He just bought you a drink, if you hadn’t noticed already. “
She looked where Julie pointed, isolating the familiar male out of the mob.
Despite his soft smile, a mildly good looking surfer boy face, Dana felt oddly violated that he would intrude on her privacy like this.
“So? what are you going to do, girlfriend? “ teased the other waitress. “He is a Hottie. “
“Tell him to go play with himself. “ Dana told her, surprised at this anger she felt.
It was out of the blue and unrelated to anything she could put a finger on, directed at a stranger who likely meant no harm...
He nodded to her as she approached. “Mrs. Wilson... “ he started to say.
“Why are you following me?! “ she demanded harshly. “First the restaurant and then here. Are you some kind of creep?! “
“Uh.... “ his smile vanished, a look of startled confusion come over his handsome features. “You.. You didn’t return my call and I thought I’d come by to find out why. “ he stammered.
“Your phone call.... “ for a moment she blanked, too many thoughts charging through her mind at the same time. Who’d left messages over the last couple days?
“Oh shit. You’re not Mr. Thorton, are you? “
“That’s me. “ he replied with good natured understanding at her confusion. “I need to talk with you about William Zane, for an article I’m writing. “
“You are a creep. “
‘I’m sorry you think so, Mrs. Wilson “ he countered as her friends watched this strange confrontation from the other end of the room. “ ‘Art World. ‘ is an prestige magazine with a global readership. I can promise you it doesn’t hire hacks. “
“It’s Ms Wilson, I’m been divorced for awhile. “ Dana answered, still annoyed at him. “I don’t think I want to talk with you. “
“Look, “ Jason grinned sheepishly, both amused and embarrassed. “Just give me a few minutes of your time, please. I’ll do the talking and if you’re not satisfied I’m legit, I’ll walk. Fair enough? “
The angry redhead felt her resistance slip a few notches at his polite request. “You have five minutes, Mr. Thorton... “
“Jason, please. “
“Mr. Thorton. “
“I’ve been with ‘Art World. ‘ for almost eight years now. “ Jason explained. “I’ve written about practically every illustrator, alive and dead, during that time but never encountered anyone like your boyfriend.. “
“He wasn’t my boyfriend, Mr. Thorton. Just a friend. “ Dana scolded him, the writer having the good sense to blush slightly at her reproach.
“I wasn’t implying anything by that, Ms Wilson. “ he told her apologetically. Jason tried again.
“I’m going to recite some history and you tell me right or wrong. Fair enough? “
“You go on, I’ll decide. “ she countered. “Remember that you’re on the clock. “
“William Zane was born in 1961 into a military family, well traveled almost from birth until high school when his father retired into the private sector.
"Not much going on there until he entered the Art Institute of Philadelphia, fall of 82. “ the reporter recited, pulling a small notebook from his back pocket.
“Correct. ‘ she answered simply with a neutral voice. Jason stopped a smile from coming, taking her stubbornness in stride.
“The only information we have, from his graduation three years later until his return from a short stint on the West Coast, is sketchy at best. “ he continued.
“Apparently he had some personal problems... “
“His problem was that he loved his craft enough to endure years of bullshit from you guys! No real respect, even from the few people who keep asking for freebies for their shit publications!“ she exclaimed, suddenly realizing how deep William’s absence affected her.
Wasted time and the stupid distance between them.
“I’m so sorry. “ he told her, seeing the deep hurt in those impossibly compelling eyes. “I can be an idiot when I’m working. I didn’t understand how hard this was for you. I’ll go. “
He didn’t touch her, even as tears, held back til now, flooded down Danas’ soft cheeks. But as Jason started past her, he pressed a business card into her hand. “If you want to talk... “
“To interview me... ? “ she sneered and Jason shook his head.
“Just talk. I think maybe that’s what you need right now and I’m a good listener, even off the job. “
He left, without another word, for which she was ridiculously grateful.
As she returned to where Julie sat, the other woman saw the streaked makeup. “Did he do something, honey? “ she demanded with sisterly concern.
“It’s okay. “ Dana responded, pulling out a compact to check her face. “Something he said just reminded me of Will... “
Even as Julie hugged her, Dana kept thinking about Will... and Jason.
*
“I have a question for you, Jason. “ asked the husky feminine voice at the other end of the phone line as the journalist sat on his hotel bed.
“When the hell are you going to do a wrap on the William Zane article and come back to New York? How many days do you need for a career spanning just three years? “
“It’s the before which bothers me, Nancy. “ he told his boss, slightly frustrated.
This Zane thing, a deceptively simple research assignment had turned into an albatross which yielded more questions than answers.
“I mean, fifteen years as not even a Blip as an artist. He was moderately competent as a draftsman, but only did on and off work for little one shot businesses, for Christ’s sake. “
“Exactly. “ she told him with a fond maternal patience.
Her best boy did good work in his write-ups, concise and informative without boring the reader. “So what’s the problem? “
“I just smell a Helga behind all this bullshit. “ he responded earnestly. “A mystery woman who somehow pulled William Zane out of obscurity and into the limelight.
"You recall that oil painting he did for the cover of the Herman Melville retrospective? ‘Widow Waiting? ‘ “
“ ‘She stands in vain for the sea to bring her news of her lost love. ‘ It was a very striking piece. “ Nancy answered. “It highlighted his over-all Impressionist approach to the field of Fantasy art.
"Everyone thought it a good counter to the usual Pyle or Wyeth technique for this type of illustration.“
“I think the woman standing on the cliff might have been his inspiration. “ Jason explained.
“ We only see a small bit of her face; turned to look out over the stormy sea, the rest masked by a flood of raven black hair tumbling down. I believe I can find the real life model.
"You think that might be worth a larger spread then the page and a quarter we talked about? “
“It might. “ agreed his employer . “But I can’t spare you too long to chase phantoms. I have several assignments here which were marked ‘ Urgent. ‘ as of yesterday.
"How much more time do you think you might need? “
Before Jason could answer, the pager beeped and he excused himself to glance down at the number. The slightest smile crossed his lips as Jason spoke into the receiver.
“If you can give me a few more days, I have someone who I think might be able to tell me all about our Female Svengali. How about it? “
“I’m serious about this, Jason. “ Nancy warned him in earnest. “I can give you five days at the max. Just keep me informed, okay? “
“Sure thing. “ he told her. “Look, I have to go now but I’ll call you tomorrow. All right? “
“Fine. “ she responded absently, her mind already on the next crisis. “And Jason? I really do hope you find something really provocative for the magazine. “
As she hung up, he pressed the disconnect and began to dial the new number.
*
They met for coffee at Starbucks’ in the Barnes’ n Nobles store on Rt. 70.
Dana was not sure why she’d agreed to talk with Jason Thorton.
Part of her knew he was in it for the story, but another; captivated by that odd spark in his dark eyes, thought perhaps he might just be the one to confide in.
“I need you to promise me something, Mr. Thorton. “ her stern opening gambit and unsmiling expression caught Jason off-guard, just as he thought to offer her the seat opposite him at the small table.
He’d seen a part of this maternal streak in Dana from the night before, wondering at her casual dismissal of any deeper relationship with Zane.
But the tiger which was only glimpsed yesterday was out in full force this morning.
“If I can. “ he answered honestly.
“No notepad or mini recorder or whatever you reporters use. “ she cautioned. “For the moment, this isn’t an interview. “
“I can’t agree not to ask questions, “ he suddenly laughed to lighten the moment.
He did catch a hint of a smile from her, the young woman sitting down at last. “Force of habit, sorta of. It would be rather one sided if I didn’t, don’t you think? “
“I just want you to understand that I don’t want to see some hatchet job done on Will. “ Dana stared across the table, her light eyes captivating to the man even with the storm threat behind them.
“He’s... He was too good a person for that. “
“I just want to understand. “ Jason surprised both Dana and himself by this contrite simple declaration.
He wondered at the subtle strength of the waitress/student who gazed at him with curious eyes. Was Dana Wilson, Zanes’ Helga?
“I think you might. “ she responded, half daring to believe him. “But time’ll tell about that, won’t it? “
Jason listened as Dana began to talk, telling him about the eleven year relationship with William Zane. For the most part it jibed with what he’d heard from others.
Nine years working at the Surf n Steak as a food preparer before his first breakout painting; displayed on Zane’s WebPage, caught the attention of publishers worldwide.
He noted that when she spoke of William, it was with a sad fondness rather than the deeper grief from the night before.
But even as Thorton began to think that maybe Nancy was right in her assessment of this nonstory, Dana said something which startled him.
“I don’t think that Will knew exactly what he wanted to do with his life, even after the first time he told me about Rowen. “
“Rowen? “ Jason blurted out. He must have missed something from his research.
There were the people Zane had worked with at the restaurant, his family and the odd associate, none named Rowen.
“Did someone model for him? “
Dana was smiling; no, she was quietly laughing at the confusion on Jason’s’ face.
“I want to show you something. “ she told him somewhat cryptically. “But not here and not what you think. “
“Where... ? “
“Let me do the driving, Mr. Thorton. “ she interrupted. “I think you might want to see where William Zane did his real work. “
*
His place, his Temple of Solitude where the artist had lived a semi hermitage existence.
It was a small condo in a well developed, modestly wooded area. Surprisingly well kept and surprising that a perspective buyer had not snatched up the two bedroom apartment.
“Wills’ family has yet to put it up on the market. “ Dana explained, pulling the key out of her purse. “They still haven’t decided what to do with all his stuff, so it sits; waiting to go into storage or someone’s’ house. “
“All his things? “ asked Jason as they entered.
The ground level condo opened into a fair sized dining/living room combination, to his left a kitchen nook. All the furnishings seemed second hand, even after Zane had begun making enough money to refurbish the place.
“Will always had this weird attachment to his stuff. “ Dana told the reporter, shaking her head in a chiding manner. “Too large clothes which had belonged to his father; a couch from his sister. Sentimental jerk. “
“And Rowen? “ he had to ask but his guide didn’t take offense.
“Yes, “ she remarked somewhat mischievously. “I think I should introduce you to Rowen Stewart Atwell. “
Together they opened boxes and larger crates, some containing paintings and sketch pad work which Jason had never seen before.
He was taken back by the sharp contrast between the older work, some done only a few months before ‘Widow Waiting. ‘ and the twenty-odd pieces which provided the basis for the break-out portfolio.
“The problem is, “ Dana complained. “that we were forever getting after Will for not putting dates on his art. He seemed to think since he’d never get anywhere, catagorizing his progress was unimportant. “
“Just what are we looking for? “ asked Jason, sorting through the accumulation of fifteen years of creative furvor.
“Rowen. “ she answered simply. “Half a sec, I think I’ve found her. Help me get some of this out. “
The first was a small 8.5” x 11” flat canvas with an early version of Will’s classic oil.
This one, done in acrylic with a broad almost primitive style, gave Thorton more of the girls’ features.
It was rough, slightly blurred as if viewed through a soft filter, but he saw the beginnings of a youthful heart shaped face with striking dark eyes.
“What’s this title? ‘Dream Twenty-five? ‘ “ he asked, staring at the mystery, confusion more than revelation coming from the piece held tight in trembling hands.
The waitress grinned wickedly at Thorton.
“Say Hello to Wills’ inspiration, his dream girl. “ she teased.
He could not respond to this news just yet, placing the piece gently against a wall then deftly pulling other related work from the open carton.
By the time they had emptied the box, thirty odd sketches, line drawings and small color pieces were set up about the studio in a crude descending order.
The older art was evident by the familiar broad graphic approach Will had affected for his largely unsold work. Competent but bland in execution. But in the last twelve, there seemed an awakening of something deeper in the application of pen and pigment.
“Rowen is a fantasy? “ Jason asked after a prolonged uncomfortable silence.
“A dream. “ corrected Dana with gentle understanding. “But as to whether she ever existed... “
“I don’t understand. “ he repeated.
“You just know the artist from his time in the spotlight. “ she explained, a kind smile crossing her lips. “I want to tell you about the year before that, when Will first told me about his muse. “
*
It had been a joke, sort of, when Will had casually mentioned the dream to Dana.
The nights’ business had been slow and the help relaxed, the two chatting about nothing in particular.
“You ever have reoccurring dreams, Dana? Real vivid ones?“ he asked, the hazel eyes twinkling mischievously behind his wire-rim glasses.
“If you’re gonna tell me about those wet ones concerning Catherine Zeta Jones, I’m not interested. “ she teased.
“I get enough of that from the busboys. “
Not this time. “ laughed Will shyly. “It is about a girl though. Someone I’ve been seeing for about a couple weeks now, practically every other night. “
“Let me guess, “ his coworker interrupted with a good natured giggle. “She has red hair and blue eyes? “
“Jealous? “ joked Will before quieting suddenly as a couple of waitresses wandered through.
Before Dana could answer his question, she was distracted by a couple late tables. By the time she got things settled, both she and Will had forgotten their conversation.
It was a few days later that Dana was reminded of their talk as the dishwasher had that odd smile he’d affected when he’d first told her of his dream girl.
She couldn’t help but kid him about it.
“Your fantasy girl again? “
“It’s not you, by the way. “ he laughed. “As much as I hate to tell you. “
“Now I am jealous. “ the waitress had told him. “So... what’s this dream all about anyway? “
It was just a face at first, foggy as if viewed through a light mist. Glimpses of the soft dark eyes, a hint of silky pitch black hair which fell in loose playful strands across the lovely cheeks.
He learned, after a time; if he focused hard upon that image, it slowly gained a sharper clarity.
Always, Will found himself close to this girl, as if leaning across her right shoulder or standing right next to her.
“She’s young, probably barely out of her teens. “ Will chuckled. “But Rowen has an air of sophistication about her. “
“This Fantasy has a name? “ Dana asked softly.
“The dreams are becoming less a fragmented set of images than an entire world. “
His explanation was almost apologetic, as if the prep worker understood the difficulty behind describing a personal vision to someone who’d never be able to see it through his eyes.
“So, you have a place to go with the person? “ she pressed carefully. “As well as a name... “
“Only recently. “ William told her. “It was her bedroom. The decor seemed Victorian in style, perhaps late 1800’s? I mean, I couldn’t tell the difference between a Chesterfield and a Chest of Drawers... “
“But it looked like something out of the past. “
“She was wearing a virgin white night dress, covered by a matching dressing gown. There’s a light coming from the window to her left hand, possibly an Eastern exposure. Then someone called to her from down stairs, a deep masculine bass. “
“Husband or Father? “ Dana inquired lightly, caught easily by the growing details in his narrative.
Will had always been one to spin a tale out of thin air, almost improvised on the spot.
Within the span of a few days, the woman had grown into a person, a tangible presence to this odd but strangely innocent man.
“I think it was her father. “ he mused, distracted by memory. “We could barely hear, but he called up to her from downstairs.
"‘Rowen, what are you doing? ‘ he asked her. ‘Just getting ready for bed, papa. ‘ she answered. “
“And.... ? “
“That was it. “ he laughed. “ That’s as far as it went before I woke. I guess we’ll just have to wait for the next installment. “
*
“How far did it go? “ asked Jason, quietly intruding upon her recollections. “We’re talking about a few weeks between that first hazy glimpse of Rowen and his image of her sitting before the dressing table? “
“Far enough that I almost believed. “ Dana answered with a self deprecating laugh. “But also understand that he had been dreaming of her for awhile before he decided to tell me about it. And afterwards.... “
“Afterwards? “ Thorton echoed encouragingly.
“Why not ask me again tomorrow. “ she murmured. “I’ve got to get to work and I have a late shift tonight, but after that I can spare all the time you want. “
“Do you want to? “
“I think so. “ the waitress told him. “For some reason, I don’t know why, I believe you’re the one to best appreciate the whole story. “
As she said this, Jason felt a small twinge of guilt at her trust.
What his actual reasons were seemed less pure than what Dana implied by her confidence. But even as they drove back to the diner to get his car, the reporter knew he had to see this one through.
*
“Her name is Rowen Stewart Atwell? “ Nancy was faintly amused even as she rolled her eyes, unseen by Jason at the other end of the line. “And she’s a dream? “
“A very persistent one, to have lasted a year; maybe more. “ he told her. “I don’t believe she’s real myself, but Dana does. “
“We have a name; possibly a date, but this girl’s not a contemporary of Mr. Zanes’? “ mused his boss, almost to herself. “I suppose I could do a word-search on the Net, see if anything comes up... “
“You don’t mind if I hang out for the full five days? “ He asked somewhat nervously. “I’d like to see how far this takes me. “
“I don’t mind. “ Nancy answered cautiously. “Just remember our agreement, okay?“
“I wrap it up by the deadline, regardless, I know. “ he returned. But even as she hung up, he wondered if five days would be enough.
*
“Not very private. “ remarked Jason as he and Dana ate lunch at Appleby’s.
“It’s not like I’m spilling any dark secrets here. “ she giggled at his discomfort. “Besides, I talk better on a full stomach. Shall we continue? “
Her playfulness helped him relax but the reporter wondered briefly if the girl was teasing him. “You said something about after Rowen became more than just a face to William... “
“It was as if placing her in a tangible environment started the now almost nightly play in motion. “ Dana explained carefully. “The dream was becoming more than just an innocent fantasy for him.... “
*
“Here’s a picture of Rowen Stewart. “ Will handed Dana Wilson a rough pencil of what he couldn’t describe in words.
What she saw was a quick sketch of a girl dressed in stylish ruffled blouse covered by a smart jacket and a straight ankle length skirt.
He wouldn’t win awards as a clothes designer as the outfit was vague in it’s depiction of period fashion.
But where he’d failed in accurately clothing the youthful thin body, the artist succeeded in capturing a laughing expression in the soft eyes, at once childlike but also knowing.
“Very beautiful. “ she told him. “What more do you know about your mystery girl?“
“Her family seems to be well-to-do, at least from what I’ve seen of the house. She’s an only child. I never saw a mother, only servants. “ the prep worker grinned at a memory.
“He dotes on Rowen, her father does. I think the wife probably died. We don’t remember her too well. “
She glanced at the picture once more, the face was half shadowed by a wide brim hat; the hair drawn up beneath.
“Who’s we? “ Dana inquired with a soft smile.
“We who? “ he answered with a laugh.
“You said ‘We don’t remember her. ‘ “ the waitress softly chided him. “You sure that Rowen doesn’t have a brother or sister? “
“ I just know that she misses the memory of her mother who likely died when Rowen was quite young. “ he responded with a guarded tone. “Maybe the next time, I’ll see if there are any pictures of her. “
“You know, “ Dana remarked slightly off the subject. “This drawing is very nice. Much better than some of the other stuff you’ve shown me. Maybe Rowen is your muse. “
*
“You told him that? “ Jason asked in surprise. “You suggested that William Zane begin to record his dreams on paper? “
“Am I his muse? “ laughed Dana, loud enough to turn the heads of several patrons nearby. “That would be a compliment, wouldn’t it?
"No, he decided on his own to begin sketching and painting Rowen.
"At first they were simple line drawings, like you saw. But gradually, as her world became more fleshed out... “
“You said something about ‘We.’ “ Jason interrupted. “What did you mean by that?”
“The more he pushed into her world, the closer the connection between them seemed to become. Do you believe in reincarnation? “ she queried the interviewer.
“You’re not suggesting that Rowen... “
“No, “ Dana gave Jason a mischievous grin. “If she exists, did exist, somehow Will and she made contact across time. Perhaps they even had a shared life force which spanned the decades.
"I don’t know what’s true exactly, but the next time he spoke of her; there was more than just imagination at work. “
*
“I know all about her family now. “ he’d told her as they went out with some of the Surf n Steak gang for drinks after work. “ Her father, Daniel Stewart, runs a merchants bank in New Bedford. His family line got rich off the oil the whalers brought home from their far flung pilgrimages.
"But where his elder brother joined the fleet as one of the officers, Daniel stayed ashore to handle the financing for the various expeditions. “
“How did you... ? “
“She is alone, aside from cook and a girl, Sarah, who acts as both housekeeper and personal servant to Ms Steward.
"While Father does care, his beloved wife; taken in the throes of child birth, also took the best of him with her.
"We... she wishes for a simple hug rather than the trinkets he showers upon her. “ he told her sincerely, oblivious to the bar chatter around them.
“You’re not making this up, are you? “ Dana asked with fond concern.
“I think I understand why I dream of Rowen. “ Will responded with a sad smile. “It’s something we both have in common. “
“In common? “
“She’s an artist... “ he chuckled. “Quite promising, actually.
"Rowen does paintings of flowers and sometimes the people around the town. Papa is secretly quite proud of us, I think, though he doesn’t show it. There’s something else as well... “
She felt more than slightly nervous by his enthusiasm toward this fantasy. Dana knew that Will perhaps let his imagination run wild at times, but he’d seemed fairly grounded in this world.
But rather than making the retiring man anxious, this ongoing dream seemed to have reawakened a buried quality which Zane so desperately needed.
“I smelled the roses and morning glories in the garden. Isn’t that weird? The Stewart house stands just off the bay. The mild breeze also blew in from the sea, the odd salty taste upon my tongue, if I have one. “
“Will? “ Dana asked the question, despite her fears. “When are you... ? “
“1887. “ he told her. “It’s April 10th. Papa was reading the paper from Boston.”
*
“I think we’re finished here. “ it took Jason by surprise, the flat statement. “What? “ he blurted out.
“I think we’ve finished lunch. “ Dana told him with straight face. “Your treat, right?”
“Very cute. “ he paid the bill. “Why not come to my hotel and we can finish this up proper. “
Even enjoying the tease, Dana wasn’t sure what she felt toward Thorton.
Where Will could be giving one moment and a closed book the next, the ‘Art World. ‘ reporter seemed more an open page. His eyes reflected a quiet curiosity and a much needed stability.
They returned to his room and Jason ordered a couple drinks while his guest lounged in a straight back not too comfortable chair.
“You said something about Will’s sudden change in style? “ she told him mischievously. “You know that was Rowen, don’t you? He was imitating her work, or the way she worked. “
“I thought you might say that. “ confessed the man, taking in the odd connection between them.
This waitress, once simply an interview, had invisibly edged her way past his cynical defenses. He suddenly understood why the lonely frustrated artist chose Dana to confide in.
“What you don’t know was that two things prompted this. “ she explained, smiling at knowing something he didn’t. “Second was the trip to Paris, the first... was the elopement to her seaman beau, Warren T. Atwell. “
*
From what Will told her, over a period of several months, Dana surmised that Rowen had a bit of the wild child about her.
Kind and quiet about the house, attentive to the role of young mistress and eventual heir to the Stewart fortune, none the less she found romance in the arms of a man who Papa distrusted.
By now the kitchen worker had become almost nonchalant
about this second life, near complete but with a persistent last barrier.
“Rowen’s unaware that we’re living together. “ laughed Will. “At least I’ve been unable to make her aware of me. “
“I thought you two were... “
“... Were one? “ he finished the question for her. “I think the most we share might be some kind of life energy? Maybe that spark, like some kind of cosmic engine, which runs spirit? gets traded up through different bodies over time.
"While each soul is separate, distinct? the essence is something much more basic. “
“So, it’s like sharing a lifeline between you. “ Dana responded with a light chuckle.
Where she was once frightened by him, Wills’ comfort with his odd delusion helped her become more at ease as well. “Like a weird embilical cord across time. "
“Exactly. “ he answered laughingly. “But like that connection between mother and child, it seems to be a one way street, so far. “
Part of the mild annoyance seemed to come from the way that Dana’s friend described Rowens world to her. It was less a matter of bland recitation of architecture or historic detail than the young girls’ response to her own universe.
But the odd recitation of her life didn’t become more of a mild interest to Dana until about six months since Will had first confessed his fantasy.
“She has a boyfriend and Papa doesn’t like him. “ he told her with almost a girlish glee.
“His name’s Warren T. Atwell, a bridge officer aboard a merchant ship which Daniel Stewart insures. Lower to middle class, his family were fishermen of very modest means and Warren left home to save them another mouth to feed.
"Like that fella in Moby Dick, he took to sea an worked his way up under several different captains. “
“So, what’s not to like? “ asked Dana. “Hard working and... Handsome? “
“Let’s just say you probably wouldn’t throw him out of bed. “ Will told her. “Tall, lean in frame but not gangly. His uniform does dangle abit. Slightly older than Rowen, who’s about twenty.
"His face... sort of a cross between Ben Affleck and Rupert Everett, I guess. “
“But old daddy doesn’t like him? “
“The difference between old money and working man salary. “ he explained with a wicked smile. “Plus our fancy turns to rather racy thoughts when he’s around. I almost think that Papa is suddenly aware that his little girl has finally grown up.
"But there’s something else as well. A couple times in those moments when she and Warren are together. It’s closer than I’ve ever been before. I think she’s beginning to notice that they’re not alone as well. “
The next day at work, Will was excited and abit flustered. A touch of red about his cheeks made Dana wonder if her co-worker was embarrassed or perhaps aroused.
“Breakthrough. “ he told her. “All because of a kiss.... “
“Warren never kissed Rowen before now? “ inquired his companion.
“The ones before were testing the waters between friendship, infatuation, and something deeper. “ he laughed. “It’s deeper now, definitely. The slightly parted lips pressing firmly, questing and at once released from polite restraint.
"I felt a small... uh, she really felt that kiss. “
Now it was Danas’ turn to grin at Wills’ failed attempt to describe Rowen Stewarts orgasm.
Perhaps she’d never before, or no more than modest self exploration on some rainy day when her father was... “So, what happened? “
“I was taken by surprise and just for a moment she seemed aware of my presence. It was enough that Rowen broke loose from her beau to look round. But when they went back into it, she discovered me there, perhaps as a stray thought or even stranger daydream. “
“And... ? “
“I lost the moment until later that night when she went to sleep. It was then that I visited her in full.
"Of course, as with her appearance to me, it took a short while before I could manifest myself in full. “
*
“Just a kiss. “ Jason murmured, somewhat disappointed by the simplicity of it. If he were to believe that William Zane had somehow crossed a barrier between times...
“Not just a kiss... “ Dana answered before she surprised the both of them by moving forward to press her lips firmly against his.
While unexpected, this sudden act of intimacy made the world around him disappear; leaving only the two of them in a universe of their own making.
*
She basked in the afterglow of the moment, Jason lightly dozing beside her.
Dana felt happily confused by the suddenness of the impulse, a sense of right which allowed this earnest man, a stranger just a few days before, to slowly undress her and then as patiently take her.
Another odd connection, Karma or Fate; she didn’t know, which reminded Dana of Will.
Just like a man, Jason was ready to sleep afterwards.
After the quiet but firm thrusts which teased her til Dana released; all the anxieties and frustrations which Wills’ death, and perhaps his life, had built up inside her.
“You sleeping? “ she whispered into his ear, her body nestled with comfortable familiarity against his strong back.
Like two souls who traveled different paths for so long only to meet an unlikely Angel; Will Zane, who brought them together at last.
“I was trying to... “ he teased grumpily with that tone of infinite kindness which first allowed Dana to open up to him.
“I need to tell you something. “ she slapped him on his shoulders with mock annoyance. “It’s about Zane and me, the reason I was reluctant to claim any real relations with him. “
“That you slept with him? “ chuckled Jason, feeling his lovers’ eyes open in astonishment. “Not that I find it hard to believe after everything you’ve told me. “
“It was my divorce, which I didn’t even see coming until Tom came home from a particularly long haul. “ confessed Dana, pressing hard against Jason, seeking security in his firm masculine form.
“He drove a truck, as an independent, for many years which was good money but long hours.
"I had tended home for several years as we tried for a child, but it never happened.
"After that I restarted in community college, first out of boredom but later to try for a psych degree... “
“The difference which made Tom unsure of his role in your life. “ Jason added, turning over to face her. “And he thought that was too wide a gap for either of you to bridge? “
“I’d always hated the term ‘Irreconcilable Differences. ‘ “she answered. ‘But that’s what it was between us.
"We parted distant friends, no children or property to fight over. But in my mind, it was all my fault. There was now only school... “
“and William. “ he finished her thought for her and it made Dana smile softly.
“And the elopement of His fantasy to her sailor beau. “ she told him.
*
She’s been so distracted the past several months, taking on extra shifts at the restaurant and throwing herself into school with a vengeance.
As with any crisis, many of her friends walked round the angry waitress as if on eggshells.
Then there was Will.
“I need a drink. “ he’d told her at the conclusion of a particularly bad night. “You mind escorting me? “ the gentle tease in his voice broke through Dana’s melancholy and she smiled softly her consent.
They went together, just the two of them, the girl still thinking about being alone after so many years a married woman.
Will said nothing about that as they sat in Brady’s Pub. But he did have news about Rowen, whom Dana had not thought of in a long time.
“She eloped with Warren. “ he told her with a grin. “Fearing that Father would try to stop them, Rowen boarded ship with him, bound for Europe. His commanding officer married them at sea. “
“That must have been a problem, what with Rowens’ dad holding the purse strings. “ Dana remarked dryly, wondering at the odd coincidence of this revelation, just as her own life had changed so dramatically.
“Captain Tanner owed Warren much for being such an outstanding officer. Besides, the unspoken arrangement between them allowed his betrothed to board the ship without Tanner knowing exactly when. “ Will laughed.
“By the time she revealed herself the vessel would be too far out at sea to turn round without losing money and time. But that’s not most interesting part... “
Despite her inner hurt, the deep blush on her friends’ face lightened Dana’s depression as she realized what he was referring to...
“The Wedding Night? “ chuckled the waitress. “Will! You weren’t.... ? “
“I’m not sure how to describe it, from her point of view. “ he explained, half apologetically. “But by this time, she was feeling my emotions almost overlaid on top of hers.
"It was great fun for Rowen to tease me with her own passion. “
“I’ve never understood how complete this connection was supposed to be between you and her. “ Dana confessed.
“I mean, could the both of you talk to one another? See each other? ”
“After a fashion we could talk, but only in her mind. “ Will explained to her. “Understand that it was a one way connection, my mind to hers. I could talk Alpha Brain patterns or REM, dream state; you know? But only during sleep could I cross over into her world. “
“So, you were giggling like school girls while her new husband banged the hell out of her. “ Dana pressed, thinking for a moment of her own honeymoon.
“She giggled, I blushed. “ he answered simply. “I suppose you know I’ve had some problems dating... “
“You told me about a few women you were crazy for..” she protested.
“But none who I brought into the restaurant or had relations with for more than a few months. “ Will countered, his embarrassment turning to a deeper regret. “Fewer still that I... banged the hell out of. “
“You’re a nice guy. “ Dana scolded in a firm voice. “Too nice, I think. I know I appreciate you. But you’ve never really let anyone in. “
“Last call. “ the bartender interrupted mildly and Dana smiled.
“Look. “ she told Will, wondering at the wicked notion which suddenly popped into her head. “I don’t think I want to go home right now. I’ve never seen your new place. Why don’t we go there, okay? “
“Do... do you want to drive or... ? “ Will stammered and she gently put a hand over his. “I’ll let you drive. “ she answered quietly.
Dana did wonder who was using who as the couple got into his old Toyota.
Shit, he was practically a forty year old virgin. But his quality shown through and she knew that perhaps they both needed what Dana was ready to offer.
His place was surprisingly well kept as they entered Will’s condo. Not immaculate, but not cluttered with empty beer cans and pizzas boxes, like she’d imagined for a confirmed bachelors’ apartment.
“I haven’t really had a chance to do alot of grocery shopping. “ he apologized to her. “Maybe you’d like some tea or a soda... “
He knew of the possibility but still blushed as Dana took off her jacket and then her satin blouse.
“Why don’t we start the tour in the bedroom? “
“Look, Dana. “ a slow smile shown his sudden reluctance and she quickly moved into his arms, wrapping them round her. “There is such a thing as being too much of a gentleman... Will. “
At her whispered encouragement, he broke his celibate fast of so many years, making Dana giggle as her friend successfully swept her up in his arms and carried her into the bedroom.
*
“So, you never became lovers? “ Jason asked her plainly and Dana grinned.
“I think he understood it was for friendships sake; for the both of us, that we slept together. “ she laughed, amused by the memory. “But he made the most of that single night and I discovered that thing which he’d been holding back all these years.. “
*
In the dark they lay together, both satisfied in different ways.
There had been an endearing clumsiness at the start but his patient enthusiasm prevailed. But what surprised Dana the most was the tremendous level of giving which Will put into his love-making.
She’d thought, having denied himself for so long, that he would have been like a man lost in a desert finally given a drink of water. But Will had good instincts for finesse and as he gained confidence through Dana’s attentions, her lover took the initiative.
What made the moment special for her was that Will actually waited.
Through several times when she’d thought he might erupt, her partner withheld his own pleasure til she’d caught up.
It was as if, the thing which he’d wanted most to pour into her was not the emotional baggage of someone broken by life, but the passion of love from one who’d held his better nature in reserve for the right person.
For this night at least, Dana became the recipient of the tremendous outflow of his admiration and his honest friendship toward her.
“Was this what Will felt when Warren made love to Rowen? “ she asked herself as Dana cuddled in the mans’ firm but oddly open embrace.
It was as if he trusted her not to leave just yet, would not cling to his own needs but hold her there with comfortable familiarity.
*
“He told me, “ she confessed to Jason. “that when the newlyweds had finally made love to one another on that gently rocking ship, that Rowen shared with him his first true sense of Unconditional Love. That’s something that many brag about but few really experience. “
“And he shared it with you. “ her beau responded, a light touch of jealousy to his question which amused Dana no end.
She playfully slapped his chest and gave him a firm kiss.
“In friendship. “ she scolded lovingly. Her tease brought a laugh to Jason’s lips and he pulled her close.
“And what are we? “ he asked with a soft non-judgmental voice.
“I don’t know. “ she confessed. “But won’t it be fun to find out? “
The sudden staccato ringing from the phone next to the bed interrupted them; Jason awkwardly snagging the receiver from its cradle on the fifth ring.
“Huh? Who? Oh, Nancy, Hi. “ he grumbled slightly, turning toward Dana with an exasperated grin.
“My Boss. “ he told her. “Do you mind if I take this? No, not you, Nancy. “
“I’ll go freshen up. “ she told her lover, kissing him once before hopping out of bed to hustle into the bathroom. With the door shut, the reporter allowed himself one deep sigh.
“Really into your work, I see. “ his boss kidded, the sound of rustling papers in the background coming over the line. “I’ll keep this short. You know that name you gave me? “
“Go on. “
“I did find a reference to a financial concern established in New Bedford around 1802 by one Samuel Stewart. Upon his death in 1837, the business was turned over to the surviving heir... “
“Daniel Stewart, I know. “ Jason finished for her. “Was there anything about his children? “
“Not in my search. “ confessed Nancy. “But understand it was cursory at best. What about any leads at your end? “
In that moment, Jason hesitated. He’d been ready to spill, tell Nancy everything that Dana had told him in confidence between the sheets.
“Do you think there’s anything more to this, or are you ready to come back yet? “ she pressed.
“Uh, I just want to check out a couple more things before I leave. “ he responded after an odd silence.
He couldn’t see the frown upon her face, but the disapproval was evident over the phone. “Then I’ll let you get back to it. But don’t forget your obligations to your job, okay? “
“Sure thing. “ he answered curtly. “Thanks for the confidence, Nancy. “
As Jason hung up, he saw Dana standing in the open doorway smiling widely at her lover. “We have a believer. “ she remarked in a dead-pan.
It wasn’t surprising to Jason that they stayed in bed that afternoon and through the night, pausing in their exploration of each other only to order room service.
What did shocked him was the naturalness of this abrupt romance.
Like this attractive sensitive woman who lay next to him, He thought that comfortable notion; more than anything else, made him believe in the idea of William Zanes’ vision, if not the reality of it.
As the clock beside the bed struck Seven AM, the radio alarm turned to a medium din which shook the drowsy couple to full wakefulness.
“... There she goes again. Racing through my brain... and I just can’t explain, these feelings that remain... “
“A sign from Rowen? “ giggled Dana sleepily.
“More like a sign that one of us should grab a shower while the other call down for breakfast. “ he laughed before she gingerly shoved him out of bed.
“You go get cleaned up and I’ll take care of food. “ she told him.
Staggering into the bath, Jason started the hot water running, all the while gazing with an odd amazement at the goofy self satisfied expression on his face.
Over the noise of the gushing jets, he thought he heard Dana say something to him.
“I didn’t quite hear.. “
“I said, ‘We should go back to Wills’ apartment today. ‘ “ she told him. “I’d like to tell you the rest of the story before you have to go back to New York. I know you don’t like to leave things half finished. “
“And what’s at Zanes’ place? “ asked the reporter curiously.
“Paris... and the beginning of Wills’ life for real. “ Dana answered cryptically.
This trip out more boxes were emptied as the waitress handed her lover a small still life composition.
It was a luminous piece with a fine blend of rainbow oil colors, the subject; brilliant wild flowers in a dull brown clay vase, Untitled.
“Look at the signature. “ Dana urged.
“Rowen S. Atwell? “ Jason gazed with obvious appreciation of the fair approximation of an older style, perhaps influenced by Monet... “But Will painted this.”
“This was his first homage piece to his muse.
As she learned to break from the rigidity of the old school, so Rowen passed on style and technique to him.... “
*
It was somewhat strange to Dana, the days after their night together.
Will acted almost the same toward her, but with an added lightness which let her see the appreciation in those soft hazel eyes.
But she knew he needed nothing more from her than that one night and a promise their friendship would continue.
Additionally, Will had found a new energy and creative furvor, finally beginning work on the personal website he’d talked so long about but had done nothing on thus far. And then, of course, there was Rowen.
She and Warren had finally landed in Calais, where their ship would lay in port for about a week or so til Captain Tanner completed business for the company.
“He’d given Warren and his new wife leave to go on to Paris til such time as Tanner would come fetch the two of them after finishing with his own obligations. “ Will explained.
“Rowen told me how excited she was to see the ‘City of Lights. ‘ as was I. As any artist with a love of the masters, I’d always wanted to go there.“
“And you did, “ Dana added appreciatively. “with Rowens’ help. “
*
“Have you ever been there? “ asked Dana suddenly and Jason nodded.
“A few times. If there was as much of the fine artist, the frustrated Impressionist in Will that I suspect, it was the source of everything for him.
"Not simply that Paris is one of the most beautiful cities on this planet, but that in Rowens time, a creative revolution was at its’ zenith. “
“He told me the newlyweds began as tourists but ended practically as natives... “ she told him, smiling as Dana remembered the enthusiasm in Will as he described it to his friend.
*
“Luminous. “
“You said ‘Luminous? ‘ “ laughed Dana at this odd word to describe Rowens’ arrival in Paris.
“Well.. “ Will confessed sheepishly. “Maybe ‘Vibrant? ’... “Alive? ‘ might do better. They came in by train, catching a distant glimpse of the spires of Notre Dame miles before the cityscape itself came into view. “
“And the Eiffel Tower, of course. “ she added, the chef chuckling.
“Of course... not. “ He teased. “That wouldn’t be built for at least another year.
"This added to the strangeness, seeing a city before the serious rebuilding after the Second World War. But with Rowen, it wasn’t architecture, it was Art itself which drew us in.
“Both Rowen and Warren spoke French, though she had a better grasp of it than he, charming the residents with an odd naiveté which was less tourist than respectful pilgrim.
"They would walk along the Seine, arm in arm; she, pausing frequently to ask questions of some Bargeman or sidewalk Painter.... “
“Did you understand what they said? “ queried Dana and he nodded cheerfully.
“She translated it for me in her mind. It was really weird to hear a language I’d never taken in school and suddenly know everything they talked about. “
Will told her that the young couple did not so much sight-see as Drink in the life around them, strolling the Champs-Elysees by gaslight; venturing into the smaller neighborhoods on the left bank where many of the artists and writers worked at their craft, only to argue endlessly over what it all really meant.
“What meant? “ asked Dana, her own curiosity aroused.
“Principles of light and shadows, their influence over Form. Art not being in the details but rather in how the subject interacted with the world, or the world with the subject. “
“I’m not sure what you’re saying. “
“It doesn’t matter. “ he told her. “Just some old arguments which are still going on today.
"I teased Rowan with what I’d learned from school and she used it in her debates with the sidewalk cafe elite.
"Needless to say, Rowen charmed them even as we laughed together about it afterwards.”
“And? “ Dana demanded, not seeing his point at all.
“And they let her into the circle. “ Will explained. “Rowen was invited into the studios and garrets of the elite, rediscovering her second passion, next to Warren.
"I think, though her painting and sketches up to this point in time were technically fine, they were missing Heart. What her husband awakened inside, the Post-Impressionists helped to give it form. “
*
“Love? “ Jason raised an eyebrow even as she punched his shoulder hard in reproach.
“What Rowens’ father couldn’t give his daughter in full and what Will had been searching for his entire life. “ she chided the reviewer with more than just a little annoyance.
“That their work might reflect something of themselves as well as what they painted. To let people see into their hearts, to see that both now saw the world as... “
“Luminous? “ he expected another sock to the arm but Dana rewarded Jason with a delighted kiss to his forehead. “Yes, Luminous. “ she clapped her hands with pleasure.
“And what Rowen learned, she taught to Will. “
“And he began use what he’d been taught on a series of oils which would conclude with ‘Widow Waiting. “ Dana told him.
“It was barely a month later that he had his website finished, positive responses coming immediately as folks gradually discovered the artist and the twenty odd pieces Will had put on the Internet. I think you know the rest of the story. “
“But what of Rowen? “ Jason demanded, sounding angry without meaning to. “What happened to her and Warren? Was this everything Will had to say about her? “
“The last thing he’d told me, before Will found job offers beginning to take up much of his time, was that near to the day when Captain Tanner was expected, there came a letter from the States.
"It was from Daniel Stewart. He wanted the two of them to return as soon as they could. But two words delighted his only child to no end. ‘Forgive Me.’ “ she answered simply, touching his wrist in understanding.
“So the father reconciled to the daughter? “
“Of course. “ laughed Dana. “After all, we want a happy ending, don’t we? The only other item which Will mentioned before he became caught up in his renewed career was that the newlyweds were planning a move to Boston in the spring. “
“And this was the last you heard of Rowen? “ Jason expected an end to his own journey, to unlock this cipher which was William Zane. But he felt somehow betrayed that it was finished so abruptly.
“For practically three years, it was. “ giggled his lover in teasing tones.
“He’d quit the restaurant the second the first sizable check cleared, devoting himself immediately to a half dozen creative projects.
"For us, our somewhat odd relationship was severed by the distraction of his freelance work and my own schooling.
“During the few times he came to the Surf n Steak to visit, oh! and that small art exhibition of some of his published stuff sponsored by a few of Wills’ art friends, we spoke only about trivial things.
"That was it, until about a week before he’d been found dead by his mother and some neighbors. I got two strange calls from him. “
“Both were about Rowen. “ Jason sighed and Dana embraced him.
She was conciliatory, seeing how patient and kind he’d been, thinking that the reporter deserved to know what she thought the final truth of the Time-crossed couple really was. Wills’ odd death and Rowens life...
“The first came at three in the morning. He was very upset. Apparently there was some kind of pneumonia or something like it, running rampant through the city and outlying districts... “
*
“Dana! “ the single word barely penetrated her still groggy senses. Even with the higher pitch to his anxious voice, the person at the other end of the phone line sounded familiar.
“Uhhh, Who.... ? “
“Dana! It’s Will! “
Will? The same Will who’d more or less dropped out of her life for months at a time, too busy with his renewed life to even bother...
“Where are you calling from? Don’t you know it’s... only three in the morning? “ she grumbled, peering at the dimly lit numbers on her clock alarm.
“I’m home. “ he didn’t seem too concerned about waking her, but there was a sense of wrongness to Will that was as effective as black coffee in dragging Dana kicking and screaming out of sleep.
His next words finished the job. “Dana, It’s about Rowen. I think she’s dying. “
Dana had not thought on his dream girl for quite a while, trying in the few minutes of uncomfortable silence to recall what Will had last told her.
She and Warren were in Boston, the father more open to the couple than he’d been in the previous twenty odd years after his wife and Rowens’ mother had died.
As for Rowen, she’d gone back into her craft with a vengeance. Inspired by what she’d been shown, the young painter began to truly shine even as her future friend had found his own creative voice at long last...
“Tell me. “ Dana pressed Will finally, feeling more in control.
“It’s been a harsh winter for everyone. “ he explained. “The whole of New England had been practically shut down for the past few days. But Rowen... she was called out to tend to a sick former servant.
"I told you about Sarah? After Rowen married, the young maid had been hired by another household not far from where the couple lived. But she and her previous mistress remained close. “
“So your lady went out in Blizzard conditions to tend to her? “
“The storm had socked Boston hard. “ Will explained, calmer now as he talked with her. “The physician who attended to both households was also hard pressed by a large number of patients down with whatever it was that Sarah had. “
“And did she survive? “ asked Dana, suddenly sharing an empathetic concern for the well being of the maid.
“Barely. “ he told her.
“All through the night, Rowen and the ladies of the house tended the poor girl round the clock. They changed the sweat soaked sheets, held her upright as Sarah coughed thickly.
"Apparently her lungs were congested, I didn’t have the right kind of medical knowledge to figure out what the symptoms meant, but I knew if there was fluid filling her lungs, Sarah would die. “
“But she did live. “
“Rowen and the women knew better than I what to do.
" They used hot towels on the girls’ chest to try and break up the blockage. The cloths were soaked with something quite pungent, what Rowen called a horse remedy. “ Dana almost felt Will smile briefly as he said this.
“The doctor came shortly after dawn. He told Rowen; after a cursory examination, that Sarah was over the worst of it.
"Baring a relapse to her still weak system, Sarah would eventually mend over time. “
“And Rowen has the same illness now? “
“She’s so scared, Warren and the doctor tending her with the same devotion she showed for Sarah. But it’s much worst for her. It takes all our energies to sustain the child within her. “
“Within.... “ the revelation hit hard, Dana forgetting all her annoyance at Will’s long absence and his strange early morning call. “How far along is she? “
“Almost four months. She and Warren have waited so long for this baby. Rowen’s ready to give up her own life for it, for her daughter... “
“Will? “ something in what he said frightened the waitress. Scared her more than the imminent death of his fantasy. “How do you know Rowen’s baby is a girl? “
“I haven’t told her yet. “ he answered. “But if I concentrate, I can almost touch the life spark within the tiny girl. It’s kind of sweet, the open mind already questing with a distinctly feminine curiosity, even before she’s out of the womb... “
*
The odd expression on her lovers face made Dana halt her narrative, an impasse of sorts evident in Jason’s’ handsome features. How far could faith carry you before you stumbled?
“This is from his own words. “ she chided him and the interviewer shook his head.
“We’ve come a long way to this point. “ he ventured slowly. “I’m not going to start calling anyone a liar now. But to connect with the soul of an unborn infant? “
“He believed it completely! “ Dana shouted, not sure why this moment of doubt from her beau upset her so. “He believed enough in Rowen, and the child to be growing within her, that I believe that Will Zane gave up his life force to save them both! “
It should have surprised him, this outburst from the woman. But for some reason, it all made too much sense.
While the attending physician who’d examined him thought a burst blood vessel in the brain had brought about Williams’ fatal stroke, Jason had to wonder.
If this supposed essence within the artist suddenly left the body, what physiological effect would that have on the shell left behind?
“That was the second call. “ he prompted. Dana nodded, tears glistening at the corners of her bright eyes.
“It was less than a day after I’d settled Will down that he called me at work. “ she explained. “What he said was ‘The Road goes only one-way, Dana. Everything will work out for the best, I promise. ‘ then he hung up. “
“And then he died. “ Jason added, pulling Dana close to him as she cried out the last of her long denied grief.
“Because I didn’t believe. “ she wept. “After so long, I didn’t connect all he’d told me with what Will planned to do.
"It was the day after that freaky call that I got a bad feeling. I called his mother. When she got to his place, she found him sprawled across his art, pen in hand. “
“How much could anyone believe? “ Jason whispered lovingly into her ear. “Unless you lived it, how could you know something like this was anything but one mans’ beautiful fantasy? “
For a time they sat holding each other amidst the creative remains of a life, this lasting memorial laid out in pencil, ink and pigment.
And when Jason and Dana finally locked the door to his condo, they were left to wonder about the exact nature of the gift Will had given them.
“Spent all your time waiting, for that second chance. For the break that would make it ok... “
The three days spent in an odd lightness of spirit made Dana think that perhaps the events past which had so transformed her had been only a strange dream.
Jason had gone back to New York, promising to call after he’d straightened things out with his boss.
Work and school had become bearable again, the psychic limbo she’d found herself in after Wills’ death was banished for good.
Her impulse to confide in Jason had led to closure, for Dana at least.
“... In the arms of the angels. Far away from here... “
When the phone rang she affected a soft smile, as if her beau might somehow see it over the line.
“Hey, pretty lady. “ his voice matched her strange humor, holding her close to him even from a distance.
“Hey, yourself. “ she giggled happily. “So, everything clear with the Boss Lady? “
“Uh, sort of. “ there was a subtle sigh from his end of the line. “One and a half page copy and another full page devoted to Wills’ more noted paintings. “
“So, you didn’t include anything about Rowen in the article? “
“That’s the second thing. “ Jason responded, almost as confession. “I bowed out of additional assignments to take some personal time. Nancy wasn’t too happy about that, but I needed to do something first. “
“Which is? “ Dana demanded with a worried tone that caught his attention.
“Nothing illegal or immoral. “ Jason laughed. “And I still have a job to go back to. I just need to find something.“
“What’s that? “
“A happy ending. “ he explained in a happily mysterious voice which both amused and frustrated his love.
“Jason?! “ she scolded with mock harshness that made him laugh.
“I’ve booked a flight to Boston for tomorrow. “ he told her. “As you so wisely pointed out, I don’t like leaving things half finished.
"Let me get off the line and I’ll send you word from Bean Town on what I find. “
“Sure. “ it came out more curt than Dana wanted but he caught it all the same.
“One more thing. “ Jason said with an audible chuckle.
“What? “ came her slightly miffed reply.
“I love you, and miss you, and will see you after this trip. “ he told her, driving away her sour mood and replacing it with pure delight.
When next he called, Jason teased Dana with a short declaration and a request. “I love you. Check your mail box and we’ll talk at length. “
She found the usual bills and something odd, a slim postcard from New Bedford with a fine oil reproduction of a dark seascape on the one side and a few lines of print on the back.
While very brief, no other words were needed to give Dana a sense of overwhelming joy at what the reporter had uncovered at journeys’ end.
“I found Rowen at last. “ she read. “She named her daughter ‘Wilhelmina.’ “
After this simple but wonderful news, the only other script was this. “Check the signature on the painting, you’ll love it. Yours’ Forever; Jason. “
Though so tiny that she needed a magnifying glass to read it, the scrawl was familiar even if the name was that of another - Mina W. Atwell.
-The End-
Afterwards;
Embers Dying has been the oddest of my literary experiments, based on a dream nowhere near complete as the one experienced by our tragic hero. It is also a revision of an earlier story, one in which a person with seemingly nothing, affects a great change in the world; not noticed except in hindsight after his death.
During the two months of creating Embers, I’ve had three different versions of this story going simultaneously to try altered points of perspective.
This finish was always meant to be told from Dana’s retelling of what Will told her over the course over several months.
Some things which seem omissions are deliberate but the resolution is more specific then I originally intended.
Such is life. (he smiles)
For the curious, Dana is actually three women I knew, all healthy and happy.
Jason is entirely fictitious and the mysterious Nancy is based on a former boss lady.
As for Will, some elements in his life are real, but I’m not telling which parts are mine, LOL. He is also a composite of several people I know who still struggles for recognition, all very much alive and relatively sane.
A final note of gratitude to the music of Sarah McLachlan and the band Sixpence None the Richer for special inspiration in creating this story.
Way Zim.
1999
Brief Addendum; 2011.
This, next to the Nylon Stalker stories, is still my most personal story to date, which I'm reissuing here. It's adjusted in format but is otherwise as originally presented - warts and all.
Over the long haul, it struck enough of a cord in folks, I thought it would be a suitable Thank You gift for all your kind reviews.
Hope you enjoyed it
Way Zim
Embers of Christmas Past, France 1907.
by Way Zim.
A quite brief explanation;
This is a story of two women, both extraordinary in their own rights. One was at the height of her fame as a painter, at least in Europe, whereas her protégé; at this time a rather darkly mischievous girl of fifteen, while eventually swallowed up by History would still claim a unique notoriety among her select yet avid admirers. It has been suggested to me that Wilhelmina W. Atwell was a lady with a pedigreed apart from her privileged upbringing. Still, that's only the opinion of her would be biographer, Jason Thornton.
Whether or not my earlier fictionalized work about his investigations (Embers Dying, Sparks The Flame http://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/fiction/28624/embers-dying-spa.... First written in 1997- reissued in 2011 ) contains even a grain of truth about such temporal matters, well, that's for the reader to decide. I do wish to thank Mr. Thornton, however, for allowing me access to his notes, as well as the specific journal entries and letters relating to this particular episode.
And please understand that this bit of prose is wholly independent of Thornton's anticipated series: Forgotten Angels of American Art. Thanks to all for your attention.
Way Zim, December 2013.
Embers of Christmas Past.
Chateau de Beaufresne, France - Mid December 1907.
"Hold your head still, child! " demanded the stern deep voice from a robustly aged dame, still handsome in her seniority. "You are way too aggressive a model for this fading light. I suspect oh so many sweets after that late luncheon is the culprit here. Yes? "
"Not true, Aunty. " proclaimed the fidgety girl, evidently quite confined within her rather restrictive deep lavender frock and matching coat. Perhaps she was even slightly chilled by the fresh winter snow upon the generous back lawn. "It's just that I saw the postman arrive, and possibly he has letters from Mother and Father ... "
"It's likely he does. " Miss. Mary chuckled, before turning a stern eye on her subject and eager pupil. "But they can wait, this can't. The moment must be caught on canvas as it happens. Now, hold that pose right there, impossible girl. Just one minute more and ... it's done. But please wait before you go bounding off to the manor like some gallivanting puppy. "
Hardly a prim child, young Mina Atwell giggled at the rude Americanism slipping through an otherwise genteel manner. This was why she'd loved Mary Cassatt so. The old woman could be as unexpectedly improper as she was contrarily a serious taskmistress in their shared passion. Miss. Mary, while not a direct relation to the child, had been a close family friend for so long that this love for pigments and pastels served as well as blood in their bond.
"Now, observe the light snowfall upon the lawn. Even though it's not entirely so, let's pretend it's the purest white for our lesson. Tell me, darling, where does it sit on your color palette? "
"To one side or the center, as it's considered to be a neutral. " Mina recited dutifully, as a good student should. "And the black? " pressed her teacher with a haughty voice, which practically gave the answer away as the old woman seemed finally to feel the cold herself.
"As far away as one can throw it. " the youngster announced sagely, in perfect imitation of Aunty Mary's disdainful tone. "An honest painter has no need of such a crutch. "
"Correctly said. " Mary chortled with approval. "It's for those counterfeit artists seeking mass approval, the ones who are afraid to let nature dictate the terms. These so called reformists to those who came before, they're unable to accurately reproduce the ugly along with the beautiful. "
She stood up somewhat shakily from her portable little seat, while Mina carefully took the wet painting down from it's easel. gingerly handing it over to her mentor. "And will this be put up for exhibition one day, Aunty? "
"I'm afraid you're just too pretty for my wall, darling. " laughed the great lady, sparing a free arm for her overloaded god-child who happily snuggled in, at the cost of some odds and ends which fell by the wayside. "That's the reason I'm training you for the other side of the easel. I let others such as Degas reproduce lovely ballerinas, while I drape my rough women and their babes in fine apparel. Do you understand the concept of irony? "
"Not really, Aunty. "
There was a hint of dark regret which flashed across that somewhat jowly face, before Mary exchanged it for a whimsical sort of melancholy. "It's like these long evening shadows on such a bright day as this. So contrary a state, and yet it fits this season of quiet for most living things. But you're still the spring flower, young lady. Such a bright prickly rose as you are, shouldn't be in a hurry to discover what we winter folk know by rote. "
"But you're not too old yet, Aunty. " protested the enwrapped child as they approached the chateau, warm in her fleecy overcoat yet chilled by her guardian's fleeting morbid turn. "And I'm learning so much from you ... I'm not afraid. "
"That's because you are so beloved, and still relevant to this world. The fears which we artisans entertain are those of obsolescence and infirmity. The former is that we no longer have anything to contribute. The latter is for when we can't communicate our passion anymore. When I have to stop painting - well - I won't know where to go from there ... "
"Then you'll tell me what to say, and I'll paint it for you. " declared Mina boldly, which earned the young champion a kiss to her uncovered head. "I just might take you up on that offer, girl. " chuckled Mary, as her mood improved at the sight of cook waiting with hot chocolate for the shivering pair. "But not just yet. "
Chateau de Beaufresne was well outside the bustle of Paris, where Mary enjoyed her somewhat sociable solitude. The house was a modest manor: a longish red brick affair, though not so much in width. Still, it suited this mistress of the avant-garde well enough, as always a spinster yet forever adored by her many nieces and nephews. But while in the company of this girl and a few servants, she felt a state of bliss which was rare for such turbulent times as these.
It was in such a state of happy indolence that the ladies lounged before the roaring fire, fiercely tearing open envelopes with gleeful abandon before Mary happened upon one which made her frown.
"Ugh! One of my solicitors has invited me to an exhibition of that Spaniard Picasso's work. " Mary chuckled. "A Meeting of The Old and The New, as he puts it. Why he believes that I would wish to quicken my fading eyesight with such dreadful art as that lecher produces, I can't imagine. So I must refuse the invitation. I hope your correspondence is more welcome, Bright Mina. "
In response to this tart commentary an odd focus crossed Mina's face, as if she was of two minds about the current topic. "I think you don't give Senor Picasso enough credit, Aunty. Somehow I feel that he just might bring a rightful advance for the movement. Maybe the last step before it all falls into chaos and cheap gimmickry. "
"That's a curious conclusion to make, darling. " Mary answered, normally both enchanted and confused by these eccentric insights from the girl. While such opinions were irregular and unexpected, they were almost always prescient in content. Not that she was a seer in any proper sense of the word, but there was just enough correctness in her asserts as to make Mary wonder. "It's more likely that our rude painter has hastened our decline instead. So what's the word from your mother? "
"She's with Father, on a tour of the Adriatic. But at her last mail stop, she mentioned receiving a letter from Madame Delacroix."
"That woman was the reason you came to me on the fly. " laughed the old woman with a derisive remembrance of the unexpected call. "Such a stuck up sanctimonious prig, unusual for the French. Why she decided to found an institute for young ladies, I don't know. Her so-called qualifications clearly have little to do with handling forthright girls like you. Is Rowan very angry with you? "
"Just a bit. " Mina confessed with an uncommon sheepishness. "Although I believe it's more embarrassment on her part. That she'd thought the school would be a good fit for me while they made this extended pilgrimage. I guess she figured our time apart would help further my social - as much as my formal - education."
"And then you were expelled for being too social. " scoffed her beloved guardian. "But while it's a better outcome in the long run that you came here, I'm so sorry it broke up your friendship with petite Giselle. "
Friendship was possibly a term couched euphemistically in this instance, but what adult truly understood anything about the hearts of young ladies?
Mina could only smile sadly; yet it was more for the far too tiny, too plain, and therefore more tragic girl from Arles than for herself. Such a timid awkward child as this was not one to be welcomed among those privileged brats. And as Mina was the mirror opposite to Giselle Joubert in every way, it somehow illuminated their mutual attraction that much more to the envious.
Two romantics were this odd pair; the reserved bookworm and her preemptive adventuress. One dreamed constantly while staying in one place, whereas her alter ego encouraged acting upon each new whim.
And even if this partnership was conducted as the mildest of rebellions, with tittering midnight talks or earnest conferences on the playground, it still rankled among the more traditional vain girls. However, as set against this union as most were, they'd yet to successfully challenge it directly, but were likewise unable to simply leave it be. And unfortunately for Mina and Giselle, a few of the angrier students exploited an opportunity to break up the relationship.
Now it's been known forever that all girls have an ever ready explorer lurking within them; if they hope to survive each new environ thrust upon them by Life, that is. As well traveled as young Mina was by this time, virtually from the cradle, the school was as inviting to her questing nature as any castle or lofty cathedral. Even before Giselle showed up, she'd set her sights on a musty seldom visited storeroom behind the cramped yet well stocked library.
And it was here, with her sister literati in tow, that Mina uncovered a hidden treasure trove of forgotten and likely forbidden tomes. It was a delightful secret for them to share, as Giselle knew most of the Latin, some Greek, and a smattering of other tongues: all the better to read foreign passages aloud for her friend while Mina sketched her by lamplight.
The truth be told, Giselle was hardly the ideal model, with an ungainly pear shape and a still quite babyish face which nevertheless seemed more bloated than beautiful. But when the girl spoke aloud such text by the likes of Rabelais or Balzac, she gained a wondrous inner glow which overwhelmed such physical handicaps.
"Love is the poetry of the senses. " the latter scribe had once said, and for Mina it was true. While she could scarcely draw more than what the eye saw, the captivated artist wished she could translate Giselle's soul to her rough paper pad as well.
"Chaucer, Rabelais, and Balzac. " was a line which sprung up from nowhere, but it made the portraitist laugh quietly all the same. It had the feel of a punch line to some ribald joke - a song even - which she couldn't recall ever hearing before. Still, she treated it as something which would become known eventually, as if Time itself had lost pace with her faster mind.
But all this was an aside, when the girls private revels were eventually reported to Madame Delacroix by resentful adolescent spies. And it was how she found them together which proved to be so unforgivable.
"Just what was this book which inspired such bold art from you, sweet girl? " Miss Mary inquired politely, as even during her long angry talk with the school mistress - some specifics had been left out.
"The Arabian Nights, as interpreted by Sir. Richard Burton. " Mina confessed ruefully, although that smirk on Aunty's face emboldened her confession just a bit. "There was flatulence and other filth mentioned, along with men and women performing .... "
"That, darling child, is something Rowan should discuss with you. Not me. " laughed Mary. "But for all her talk of moral virtue and chastity, I wonder just how that came to be in Madame's collection in the first place? Still, it wasn't the stories themselves which interested you, now was it? "
"Neither Giselle nor I could have ever imagined such illustrations, Aunty. " her charge giggled with far less guilt now. "And when she teased me about how plain my own drawings looked beside them, I just had to meet her challenge ... didn't I? "
Sappho la fille was the mildest phrase which the horrible woman had uttered in her tirade against the youth. But at least it strengthened Mary's resolve to deliver her god-daughter out of that institute of hypocrisy. Curious girls were the natural state, not evil or deviant as certain prudes believed. Still, there's some decorum which even Miss Cassatt observed - reluctantly. For one of her age, it was simply a nicety. For young Mina, however, it was still very much a necessity.
"I'm so sorry I couldn't have rescued Giselle for you, darling. " Mary half apologized, although she honestly sounded more relieved than regretful. "But she did have her own family to collect her; whose affections, one can hope, are liberal ... even if their politics aren't? "
"Yes, ma'am. " Mina agreed, though inside she felt quite different. Just a single prolonged kiss had convicted them. And while it was enthusiastically delivered by Giselle to her friend, still that buss was far less impure than the one which Judas used to betray Jesus. But that was exactly how Madame Delacroix had interpreted the gesture, although Giselle's half dressed state did help to further damn them in the woman's biased opinion.
They had not even been allowed to say goodbye to one another, whereas a few decades after, Wilhelmina would confess to a dear correspondent; a Ms. Dorothy Parker of Algonquin fame, that this parting cruelty made her freeze-frame a greater treasure in memoriam. Not that she set an eternal flame by it, or sought Giselle out afterwards. Rather it was that she came to understand they'd become allies only through a specific set of circumstances.
"So what else does Rowan say, sweetie? " Mary encouraged, as a misdirection from the moment. Mina glanced down at the slightly crumpled letter in her clenched hand, with the girl's slight melancholy broken by glad tidings for the season. "Mother says that they'll be cutting the tour short by a month. That if I didn't mind, we might meet in Calais in late January? "
"How wonderful! I think that I might be quite tired of you by then, child. " her guardian firmly decided with a sly wink, even as a maid came in to announce that dinner was ready. "But while you're here, you could assist me in managing the decor for our little Christmas party. Yes? "
"Yes, Aunty. " the girl replied cheerfully, helping Mary to stand up, keeping hold of that strong wrinkled hand even as they went to find food. And except for that happy family reunion yet to come, Mina had no other wishes for the holidays, save that this moment with her mentor last a bit longer ... Joyeux Noël!
Addendum For Those Festively Frustrated;
Yes, this is left hanging, by the chimney with care, only after a whole lot of deliberation on my part. Yes, there was to be an extended coda of sorts, but as this was all about a quiet moment between Mina Atwell and Mary Cassatt, it seemed rude to simply add further pages just for the sake of it.
As for you who came into this without reading my earlier story, the last few pages of Embers Dying, Sparks The Flame gives a hint as to certain controversies concerning Mina's birth. As for everything else? To what degree Future-Time, along with its memories, melded together with the past, is still open to debate, but I've added Mr. Thornton's thoughts on the matter in the summary below.
Happy Holidays, and Thanks for your attention;
Way Zim
As Yet Unpublished Manuscript of Jason Thornton.
Summary of Series; Forgotten Angels of American Art.
Wilhelmina W. Atwell, 1891 - 1953.
A minor talent in mixed mediums, Wilhelmina Atwell was less known for her impressive body of work than for the company she kept.
Mina was born to Rowan Stewart Atwell, daughter of a New Bedford merchant banker, and wife to Warren T. Atwell, a ships officer from a modest fisherman’s family.
Rowan was a fair watercolorist who, like her prodigy to come, toured Europe at the height of the Impressionist Movement, making fast friends with many influential voices of the Avant-garde.
As a child, Mina played with the paint jars of several such celebrities, including Mary Cassatt, American Portraitist. Mary was the first of many who inspired several style changes for Young Mina, at least until her breakout exhibition in 1908. But while Wilhelmina sampled various art techniques over time, from etch work to sculpture, it was her exhaustive correspondence which I chose to focus on.
We discover in Wilhelmina, several things of interest within the letters, poems, and disclosed diary entries. One was the amazing sense of prescience for one so young. As evidenced by some recently revealed notes toward the end, her lifelong use of mixed colloquialisms; almost from the first time she spoke, suggested a congenial schizophrenia.
Noted essayist Dorothy Parker once remarked of her friend … “Miss. Mina is audacious in verbiage, yet one feel less abused than sated. As with a well received feast, one is almost required to have a smoke and a brandy afterwards. “
Another item comes up in her classicalist’s oil ‘Dionysus’ Delight. ‘ (1910) which depicts a bacchanal consisting of Grecian Maids engaged in random love making. While such images are common in other work, the almost pornographic (specific )detailing suggests more than a posed work.
Again, by itself, this only reveals a young woman free( though not exceedingly flamboyant )with her love for her fellow females. On the other hand; combined with other aspects, we begin to assemble a portrait of a girl who merged an unusually gentle yet mannish calm with Sibylic Foresight. From age 16 until her death at 61, this amazing woman proved the antithesis for both the conventional and experimental within this time-period.
Finis.
KOLCHAK: THE NYLON STALKER.
(Based upon characters created by Jeff Rice. )
By Way Zim.
June 18th, 2005.
Cleveland, Ohio.
If and when this story hits the wire, the name within the byline will be quite different from the old war horse of a reporter, virtually at death’s door while covering the strangest event, ever to occur in the erratic history of my career.
But although a succession of occult incidents since the early seventies, had nearly caused my demise on more than one occasion, this time, as a pop culture icon proclaimed, It was personal.
Yes, I live to write again. While the aftereffect of my survival was not what this crotchety caretaker of the public trust would have wanted, perhaps it’s better than the other option ... Oblivion.
During my long journalistic trek, through the dark shadows of blood and bureaucracy, the name; Carl Kolchak, was scarcely one to strike fear in most official circles.
Generally it simply created indigestion in the craw of those stout guardians of red tape and rampant non-denial denials. Still, it was mine, and I stood by it under the worst of times, even when it was scribbled in badly iced letters on my farewell cake just four days ago.
June 14th.
Chicago, Illinois.
The building which housed the small offices of INS remained largely unchanged on the outside, though most of the interior trappings of the old wire service were gradually replaced by shiny cubicles and rows of iridescent monitors.
Even the old editor and staff were gone, either shuffled off that mortal coil, or currently playing shuffleboard in retirement heaven.
Tony Vincenzo had made too many trips to Manny’s, his heart finally surrendering over one more corn beef sandwich. Or was it the pickle?
Ms Emily, sweet old gal, had moved to Florida, where she’d made Willard Scott’s list over several more years before passing away peacefully, as was her nature in life, without a fuss.
Ron Updyke had actually married, after moving to NYC for a job with The Wall Street Journal, surrounded by reporters as anal-retentive as himself. As for me? Unlike those aged elephants, who wisely sunk themselves in the primordial tar when their time came, this old bull chose to stay on.
It quickly became apparent to Tony’s young replacement, Jacob Emerson Kane, that it was easier to promote than fire me.
Perhaps he recognized some benefit behind wreaking a few china shops to gain notoriety. So while I received some autonomy in my articles, the grinder of electronic editorship barely left enough grist to raise more than the odd eyebrow.
Over time, however, space was reduced to only infrequent filings from this old dog. The Andy Rooney of print, set against an information age whose blogs dealt in outrages which surpassed even the most controversial of my early work. All too soon, the name of Kolchak prepared to retire quietly from the field of battle.
But even with old dogs, there was still some bite left ...
The festivities surrounding my departure were actually quite touching, the young women dressed in barely more than the tasseled showgirls of my Las Vegas years. They dutifully lined up to deposit generous kisses upon this old wrinkled forehead, some even given sincerely, while Kane gave a short speech praising my relentless dedication to the field of journalism.
A bulldog of tenacity was how he put it, though Vincenzo would have used some saltier language to describe our long love/hate relationship. Still, the recurrent terror had also brought some moments of smug satisfaction. My fond musings, in the face of faint praise, was given a potent jolt from the unexpectedly firm feminine kiss on my dry lips.
What did they say in classic film noir? “The moment she walked into my life, everything changed? “
My moment had been in Las Vegas, and the dame? a slender gal in a sleek golden dress, a hostess in one of the smaller casinos of Sin City. Gail Foster, one hundred and one pounds of unabashed blonde charm and calculated innocence. The single soul whom I’d thought to share my sordid life with, until a rampaging vampire ruined it for both of us.
As a reward for my assistance in helping the bewildered authorities rid themselves of this supernatural threat to life, limb, and city kickbacks, they showed me the road out of town. Likewise, most of my few allies on the strip were firmly asked to leave, and Gail Foster vanished from my life forever. Or so I’d thought.
There was enough of Gail in the young woman smiling down at this seated old fool, she could only have been either a daughter, or very close relation. The bright hazel eyes twinkled with a sardonic wit as her full cheeks dimpled prettily.
“Dad. “
It must have taken too great an effort to keep up the pretense, that melodic throaty voice laughing at the frightened deer expression on my face, even as the office gossips discovered fresh fodder for the water cooler. Still, I could appreciate a good joke even if it was on me, the prankster idly pushing a stray strawberry blonde lock out of her eyes.
“Don’t worry, Mr. Kolchak. I’m not your illegitimate love-child out to collect support. Just a curious girl come to find her mother’s old boyfriend. “ she reassured me, looking as beautiful as Gail, even while clothed in a rather severe tan dress suit.
“I wouldn’t have thought she’d do that without trying to contact me. “ I responded in mild protest. “And I did try to find her after Las Vegas. I put ads in every paper I could find, on both coasts, and in-between ... “
“She really didn’t want ... Look, can we go someplace for a drink? “ this mystery connection to my past requested, suddenly shy around my associates. “I know this is your party, but ... “
“I’ll get my hat. “ I replied quickly, happy for any excuse to escape this maudlin scene before I was required to get weepy. Even as I donned a very battered straw topper,she gave me another Gail smile.
“Mother told me about that, how I’d recognize you.”
“Then we do have a lot to talk about. “ I admitted lightly, ignoring the stares as together we headed for the ancient rickety elevator. “If you don’t mind someplace rather seedy. “
“Lead on, McDuff. “ her cheerful voice declared to my back, oddly comfortable after finally meeting this old suitor of mom’s. But sometimes things just seem right. That was usually before we discover just how wrong they’re about to become.
It was said that that one day, as one of a vanishing species, this ancient reporter, ink stained and foot sore, would pickle himself with a bottle of sour mash bourbon. While I had rarely touched the stuff for many years, today required a return to old habits.
My usual haunt was a dive known as Eddie’s, home to barflies and broken relics such as I. My drinking partner hardly seemed surprised.
“Before things get too stressful, I do have a name. “
“I would hope so. “ I smiled, though it was nearer a grimace than a grin. “She was considerate like that. “
“Don’t be that way. “ scolded the girl lightly. “You don’t know how much you meant to Mom. From what she could tell me, it was just too painful to see you hurt like that. And neither of you needed pity ... “
“Pity?! “
“I’m just saying, she was protecting you as much as you wanted to protect her. And just for the record, my name is Karen Foster Klein. My dad, her husband after a long period of mourning, is Daniel Klein, a dentist from Akron. I’m thirty-two, a graduate of Columbia University in New York City, finished within the top five percentile. I now work as a freelance columnist ... “
“Are you sure you’re not mine. “ I interrupted with bitter irony, wondering what other familiar traits this poor girl had been infected with. “God help you. “
“Well, unless Mom had an unusually long pregnancy, since she’d meet Dad some eight years after Las Vegas, yes ... I’m pretty sure. “ Karen ventured, matching my sour mash tone before letting out a heavy sigh. “And it wasn’t until I’d decided to study journalism that she finally told me about you. “
“So, how is Gail? “
“She knows I came to see you. “ confessed Karen, sounding contrite for the first time. “I suppose a rather routine life was comfort for her. Mom won’t call you, Carl. But after I get back, we might find an excuse for you two to talk ... “
“And what was the real reason you wanted to see me ? “ I asked bluntly, feeling she was being a bit evasive. “It wasn’t just about mending fences, now was it? “
Karen Klein, the daughter that might have been, looked like a naughty child caught with her hand in the cookie jar. More than a little red-faced, she told me about the peculiar episode which began her own odyssey into the unknown.
June 9th.
Cleveland, Ohio.
Karen would have done this would be dad proud, the way she’d dove into her studies. Apprenticed to The New York Times with such enthusiasm, she’d actually gotten feature bylines on several major consumer fraud pieces, well before most of her class-mates.
Following in my favorite pastime of tilting windmills, she chose the role of advocacy correspondent after graduation.
She clocked only a year on the New York beat before moving to Cleveland, earning a sweet syndication deal for distribution on the eastern seaboard, as well as Ohio, Pennsylvania and Illinois.
It was no small irony that a number of her stories had passed through our service, perhaps even right under my nose. Still, her confident beauty and precise elocution prompted the downtrodden to seek her out, and suspect services to shut their doors at her approach.
But until early June, the assorted scams, defective products, and sordid business dealings, rarely strayed from the conventional. That was when Karen got a call from an old friend.
The search for eternal health and youthful vitality was as profitable as it had been in my time, the charlatans as plentiful, the information superhighway offering new avenues to the procurers of snake oil remedies. Still, the old often represented itself with pleasing new faces ...
From Karen Klein’s unpublished notes:
Jillian Crane, a voice from the past, privileged prom princess who’d married badly after high school. She’d been petite, impossibly slender, very blonde, and somehow friends with this former yearbook geek.
Jillian said it was because I gave her good ink, who ever talked like that? on some school play she’d done. And to return the favor she took me in hand, as she put it, dragging me on shopping expeditions, and to some parties I wouldn’t have gone to otherwise.
Though I was hardly the social pariah she tried to make me out to be, it did open up some interesting options down the road, so I suppose it did me some good after all. After graduation, we went our separate ways. The last word I’d had on her was several years ago, and that was on CNN News.
Jillian had gone to a prestige college somewhere in New England, met an up n coming assemblyman, and married into her future role as First Lady, or at the very least Mrs. Senator. But only a short time later, this aloof but otherwise inoffensive woman found herself a victim in a regional political potboiler.
I won’t rehash the specifics, happening as it did when every other eastern state governor seemed caught in a corruption scandal. The pay to play schemes, the surfacing of the obligatory mistress, though in this particular case, it wasn’t a Ms, and Jillian became the long suffering wife, smiling gamely for the camera.
She eventually vanished quietly from the headlines, with hurtful rumors and innuendo hinting at a sizable settlement for her to do so. I’d heard that Jillian finally moved back home, dabbling in real estate sales, and dotting on her two daughters.
Jillian also, apparently, tried hard to regain some of that social standing she’d enjoyed before her world fell apart, going to some interesting lengths to do so. She eventually had to pay the piper for the attempt.
It was late Thursday morning I got the call, after putting the finishing touches to an Op-Ed piece about defunct and dangerous amusement park rides. Jillian’s voice at the other end was trying for a casual tone, but she failed miserably.
“I’ve been touching base with some of the girls from our old clique. “ she explained, more than a tiny tremble behind the strained cordiality. “Your name is in the papers all the time, and I was wondering ... “
“Wondering? “ I’d spent too long among some quite skilled liars, not to know that Jillian was fishing for the courage to ask my advice. Concerning what, I couldn’t guess.
“Would you be free for lunch? Today? “ she finally blurted out, the line crackling slightly, or was that her voice? “ Geno’s about noon? “ I ventured without hesitation, my girlish, as well as my journalistic curiosity aroused.
“My treat, of course. “ Jillian added gratefully, openly disturbed by whatever news she wanted to share. “And Karen? “
“Yes? “
“Thank you so much in advance. It’s important to me that you come. “
Geno’s Bistro was main stream Italian, barely, done up in the stereotypical checkered curtains and table cloths, canned Sinatra and like crooners playing on satellite radio in the background. But the food was decent enough, and they had a nice outdoor area for warm days like today.
When Jillian finally arrived, it was as if a shadow settled over our table, the immaculate looking woman deeply stressed as she plopped down in the faux iron wrought chair.
“It’s been too long. “ my greeting was rather weak, even as her appearance surprised me more than little. “You look great, Jillian. “
For someone whose life thus far, had been less than settled, Jillian Crane looked beyond great. Nearly picture perfect, with no signs of the knife, anywhere.
She was dressed in sensible but still sensual clothes for the weather, a light beige blouse, translucent enough to outline her cream demi bra,the modest denim skirt falling mid thigh.
Her face, while obstinately middle aged, had a strong glow of returning youth to the lean cheeks, the haggard emerald eyes sparkling with a strange vitality.
“Thanks. “ Jillian didn’t sound too convinced, the worry lines around those stunning eyes ruining this flawless picture. Still, I hadn’t come to indulge in such catty critique, not when she was so troubled.
“How’s your family? Your girls? “
“Lily just turned five, she’s started a summer dance class. “ there was a return to the old Jillian in her prime, happy when talking about her babies. “She’s so funny, pirouetting about the family room. And Lizzie, Elizabeth ... “
She faltered, choosing her next words carefully, but I couldn’t let her back off that easily.
“Jillian, just tell me. We both know you want to get this off your chest. Is it something to do with Elizabeth? Is she in trouble? “
There was an all too human struggle going on, weighing her options, deciding whether to trust the friend from long ago, or distrust the reporter she’d become.
“I believe my daughter is going to die, “ Jillian blurted out unexpectedly. “ and when she does, it will be my fault. “
Pain was created from the fitness fads of the past thirty years. What was once poison lessened the age lines on our faces. Millions of dollars went into the coffers of self styled gurus who promised a centered self. And among the oddest programs to emerge out of this sea of self loathing, was an internet temple known as Janus ReGen Institute, it’s motto ‘Exordium Requiro An Terminus.’
“It was really hard, trying to rebuild my life after the scandal. “ Jillian explained, while passing me some pictures of herself and the girls.
The Jillian in the photographs was so different from what she’d become, a real woman worn at the edges. Still, even with the fine wrinkled laugh lines, the slight droop beneath bright eyes, her daughters love for their beleaguered mother chased away some of the ghosts.
But apparently it wasn’t enough for Jillian.
“People can be cruel. “
“Those who were my friends, those few who truly were my friends, didn’t know how to handle me when I came home. Those who were my husband’s friends ... well, they made it nearly impossible to establish my credentials other than as sorry backstabbing bitch! “ she told me angrily.
“It took me almost two years to find even a few clients who didn’t see me as a cliché. I’d looked into some minor surgery, maybe, botox for my worry lines, shopped around for a mentor of any kind to straighten out my bruised psyche. But after attending numerous business and personal image seminars, it seemed as though I’d exhausted my options. “
Her two little girls, Lily in a simple pale yellow sundress, her sturdy body still clinging to baby fat, but that round face simply adorable, framed by a short pageboy crop of sandy hair. Liz, now eight, already showed signs of that spitting image of Jillian she’d have in her teen years. Mother and daughters seemed to reflect a happy family.
“How did you become involved with Janus Regen? “ I asked gently, feeling a touch of the mother myself. I wanted to make sure nothing happened to these two precious girls.
“You’ll laugh. “ Jillian rolled her eyes somewhat. “It was Caroline Mayfair, Carol The Chunk? “
“Jillian! “
“I know, I know, she really wasn’t. But like you said, people can be cruel. “ Jillian rejoined, affecting a melancholy smile at private memories.
“Still, while she started out as a joke, it was soon enough turned around on us. Carol ended up married to Brian McBride, heir to McBride Pharmacy chain? And she married well, apparently the two of them are very much in love. “
“Didn’t she used to tutor him in algebra? “ I’d asked with some incredulity. While not morbidly obese, Carol did stretch the limits of a full figure somewhat. But it was a strange world, and about to get stranger.
“Evidently that wasn’t all, but that’s not the point. “ Jillian continued, sparing an odd glance over her right shoulder. “It was not long after my homecoming that I bumped into Caroline at the downtown mall. In spite of everything, she was truly glad to see me, and as I shared my problems over a latte, Caroline was very sympathetic. “
Janus ReGen, came out of nowhere two years ago, originally a rumor on the web, of a unique counseling site coupled with a holistic regimen of herbs and oils. But while it seemed perfectly tailored for mainstream consumption, evidently the group only catered to a quite select clientele.
“Caroline looked perfect, though she was still a somewhat husky woman. “ Jillian told me. “But it was as if the Janus program had idealized the image, like retouching a photograph. According to her, Janus had saved a stale marriage bed, had revitalized both of them and ironed out the kinks. Brian was more of a go getter in his dad’s company, and Caroline ... “
“turned you on to Janus. “
Jillian grimaced, absently twirling a strand of angel hair on her plate. “It’s not that easy to join the program. Except if you have a sponsor. “
She handed me a deep black business card, with a slick glossy surface. Apart from ReGen with a Latin script beneath in golden embossed letters, there was only a simple web address on the other side. I gave Jillian a quizzical look.
“She didn’t explain a lot, at first. Just told me to log on and Janus ReGen would do the rest. “
“And what did they do? “
“Karen, they knew me, from the first key stroke. And this was only typing in the Url. As soon as I’d found the site, a script message appeared welcoming Jillian Crane, guest of supplicant, Caroline Mayfair. “
she shivered almost imperceptibly at the memory. But sometimes vanity overrode fear.
As she explained it to me, Janus requested she pass through the portal, in this case a high rez amorphous golden shimmer on her monitor, requiring only a finger touch to signify consent.
From there, the laurel bordered web pages lead her through a series of questions, very specific to Jillian’s life thus far. With each, she was asked to supplicate herself, repeating the phrase ‘Exordium Requiro An Terminus.’
By the end of the session, she was strangely elated, even as Janus sent her a list of instructions, to be used with the package of herbs and oils being express mailed to her home address. For the next three months, she was to do exactly what was required, and when her boon was granted, payment would be due.
“It sounds like a hacker prank. “ I was annoyed that Jillian would call me for something like this. “Caroline could have sent them your personal information, and any number of Trojan viruses could have done the rest ... “
“I’m not an idiot, despite what people might say about me! “ she shot back angrily.
There was fear behind the vitriol, but also terrible disappointment in my skepticism. “This was from my work station at the office, and I had a tech professional put in some serious protection, just so some geek wouldn’t go joyriding with client files. “
“Ok, I’m sorry. “ I soothed her, not yet convinced. “So, what happened next? “
“Two days later I received a UPS parcel, containing a set of nine glass vials. Each one contained either crumbles of leaf, or a citrus scented oil.
"According to the instructions, during the concurrent lunar cycles,I was to drink a tea made from the leaves in one vial, from breakfast to dinner.
"At moonrise, I would find a secluded spot to strip down, caress my body with the oil from a single vial, and recite this prayer.
'Janus petitions Artemis to favor this supplicant. ‘Exordium Requiro An Terminus.’ “
“And you did all this? “
“It couldn’t hurt. At least that’s what I thought when I started. “ she explained carefully, as if trying to describe some irresponsible act to a disbelieving parent. “And it was kinda exciting, after being so straight-laced and responsible.
"The first night, the moonlight seemed to reflect off my glistening skin, almost as if it was bathed in an inner glow. I tingled with a pleasure I hadn’t felt for far too long ... “
“And when did the changes begin. “
“It took time. “ Jillian admitted sheepishly, touching her face almost protectively. “But after that first night, it was as though the inner glow had become a permanent part of me. In my actions, in my thoughts, my dealings with other people. My outward appearance didn’t really begin to take hold until near the end of the treatments. “
“And then payment became due? “ I saw that Jillian was ready. Ready for what, precisely, I couldn’t say.
“Before that, there was Caroline. “ she answered tearfully, “And her baby. “
“She had a baby? “
“It was why she’d looked so fat when we’d met. She was just a few months from her due date, but it was anything but a happy event for her. Caroline miscarried during the last lunar cycle.“ answered Jillian, clearly thinking of her own little girls now. “And as I know now, she understood exactly what boon was required by Janus. “
“And you believe that this cult now wants your elder daughter? “ I counseled her somewhat pompously. “Jillian. Stillbirths are not uncommon, especially among women who might have the weight problems she had. Why would this have anything to do with you? or Liz? “
“Because shortly after the death, I went back to Janus on a hunch. Caroline’s name wasn’t there. But mine was, and a statement that payment would be due.
"This was just the other day, at moon waning. My offering is to be presented no later than the end of the next two cycles. “
“And how do you know it’s Liz that they’re after? “ I pressed, idly offering Jillian a tissue to dab her eyes.
“Because of the questionnaire, because as much as I love both children, Lizzy will always be my firstborn, and Janus knows that ... “
“As God said to Abraham. “ I murmured softly, and she nodded vigorously. “And I need your help to stop this. I’ll pay anything ... “
“I can’t say I understand, Jillian. “ she was clearly distraught, and I was still inclined to think this whole thing as a fantasy. But her plea for help touched my crusader’s sensibilities. If Janus was playing at some blackmail scheme, it was my job to investigate. “But give me the card, and I’ll see what I can do. “
June 14th.
Chicago, Illinois.
Karen ordered another drink, downing it with one deft motion, her pretty eyes narrowing in a study of my reaction to her story.
How could she know, how easily this all came back to me, the first blind step into darkness? The tantalizing promise of a scoop to elevate ones’ career to Pulitzer Prize level, or drop it back down into that dismal pit of hack journalism.
“So? What do you think, Carl? “ she asked, waiting for a scornful response. I smiled softly.
“This sounds vaguely familiar. Sometime you should ask me about the strange stories I’ve covered. But for now, please, go on. How did a web site in Cleveland lead you here? “
Seeing only respectful interest in my face, Karen relaxed, happy to find a fellow believer in this sour old reporter.
“The first thing I did was call in a favor with a chemist friend working in the municipal crime lab, and together we went over the card Jillian had given me.
"Nothing unusual was found. Brad even tested for odd electro-magnetic variants, but it was simply a regular business card. Then I finally tried to access the site itself ... “
Karen Klein’s journal;
Jillian was right about one thing. I had always seriously underestimated her.
As rough as her logic was, there was no reason why Carol should have lost her baby.
After a little snooping, I’d found nothing in her history to suggest any serious risk factors toward carrying a child to term. But nothing smacked of the supernatural, and I was prepared to pass on Jillian’s fears as some kind of sympathetic psychosis. Still, the whole Janus scam ... well, I had to find out just what was going on, didn’t I?
Even at first glance, the welcome page was anything but. My initial reaction was that it was a simple ink black screen, yet there was a subtle swirling motion, almost hypnotic, like the colored dye affect in some cheesy sci-fi movie.
If there was some subliminal messaging going on, perhaps it easily influenced certain individuals.
“Karen Foster Klein, “ as Jillian had said, it was surprising how quickly the system grabbed the identity of the user. But while I likewise kept my anti intrusion programs updated, new viruses and troublesome codes popped up almost daily. Perhaps Janus knew I was coming.
“your presence is not welcome. “
Nothing would have been better than something, at least where this AI was concerned, as I felt encouraged by it’s response. I always detested closed doors, and having Janus try to shut me down only inspired me to go further.
“What did curiosity do for the cat? “
It asked me a question, as if reading my mind. Like some psychiatric programs from the mid eighties, cued responses recalled from an online inventory, it all depended on predictability from the respondent.
“I suppose it got a free trip to Disney World. “ I typed in, waiting for the electronic mind scramble to begin. “The Cat has nine lives, after all. And Josie had her pussy cats. “
“As amusing as this is, it doesn’t address the question. “ typical mimic response but then it got truly dark. “But the story was never the issue, rather it was the quest itself. Did Gale teach you that? or someone else? Someone you’ve yet to meet. Perhaps we might be able to fulfill this supplicant’s petition. “
“You’ll answer all my questions? “ I was more than half convinced this had to be a live connection, the exchange too fluid and spontaneous. If I could save the dialog ...
“Not quite. “ Janus told me bluntly, all the while that golden script softly shimmering with a naturalistic hue,unlike any display I’d ever seen. “You will discover a different truth. Your petition has been accepted. “
The screen went dark once more, this time with an absoluteness to signify end of discussion. I tried for several more minutes to reconnect, but Janus was done with me for the present.
I,on the other hand, was far from finished. Now I was just plain mad.
Arthur T. Faber, the quintessential geek, an instructor at Case Western, was the cyber net answer to Sherlock Holmes, specializing in decryption protocols which frankly scared the hell out of me. But he seemed to have a soft spot for fox journalists, as he tagged me, and had helped out with several online frauds.
“The deal with a complex interface like this is, that unless you’re ... well, someone like me or close to it, you need a lot of help to keep the whole system from crashing. “ he explained with his usual lack of modesty.
As he pushed his half rim glasses back up his long narrow face, his only concession to style, Faber frowned somewhat.
We’d been trying to crack the Janus code for hours, but even using every trick he knew, the wall refused to fall. As he said, the only programs which came close were serious black ops, and those were largely hypothetical.
“The best I can do at this point is to try and back track to the source. “ he explained cautiously in dark frustration. “If I can’t unlock the door, I could at least, possibly, get you a physical location. “
“Arthur, you’re a prince among programmers. “ I gushed happily, giving him a small peck on a sweaty cheek. “Whatever you can get for me, I appreciate it. “
“Enough for dinner and a movie? Or something like that? “ his earnest advance made me smile. Faber’s intense obsession paid very well, and perhaps he was less a rent a wreck than a fixer upper. We could work on that before any date ...
“We’ll discuss it over coffee, after I’m done with this. “ I promised.
“Then I’ll hurry, and we can get to it sooner. “ he joked. At least I thought it was a joke.
“That’s sweet, Arthur, thank you. “ I was more than half convinced he’d have the information for me that night, and I wasn’t far wrong. But in the meantime I’d other fish to fry.
I visited another source on campus, armed with only a vague reference, but he was less than helpful.
At first all I got was a smart ass suggestion that perhaps I was too old for fairy tales. Eventually he mentioned a name nearly legendary in some circles. An ancient history instructor teaching out of that Ohio bastion of liberal arts, Oberlin College.
Not at all surprising amidst the strangeness thus far, he was known to both student and faculty alike as simply, The Professor.
“Of course I’ve heard of Janus ReGen, Ms Klein. “ he told me sagely, after politely dismissing some rather attractive female students from his office. “Being a fan of the old Gods, I do try to keep track of their various incarnations, even when corrupted by the popular media. “
“We’re talking about a very odd , perhaps dangerous business concern here. “ I interrupted rather brusquely. “As much as I need your expertise on what Janus is, I didn’t mean to imply a literal connection. “
“The curse of our age, “ The Professor laughed, his eyes twinkling mischievously. “is that we lose the pure joy of wonder all too soon.
"The ancients did something which we find hard to do. They looked to the natural world to reveal itself,gilding the borders of the unexplained with gold and oak leaf. Indeterminacy has its pleasures, and its pain. “
“And you contribute this to Janus as a God of Duality? “ I countered, his grin ever wider as he shook his head.
“More like a conduit of change, as the simple Freudian explanations fall apart under tight scrutiny. He is the portal, but that covers alot territory. Not just Alpha and Omega, but all the grey areas in-between.“
“I’m not quite sure I follow? “
The Professor rolled his eyes, as if I were a prize pupil giving a sub standard response on one of his tests.
“ ‘Yes or No. ‘ is that what we’re restricted to, Ms Klein? One door closes and another opens? Now imagine as that portal shuts, you find yourself in a hallway full of doors? Instead of a single option, you’re given a multitude of choices, along with their consequences. “
“And Janus offers both action and after affect. Or inaction and after affect? Professor, what does ‘Exordium Requiro An Terminus.’ mean to you? “
“ ‘To seek the Beginning ‘, or perhaps ‘The Beginning requires an end. ‘ depending upon the ultimate goal of the initiate or supplicant. “ he murmured softly. “A bit old school, since Life is largely reliant upon cycles of some kind or another. Often the very old or young are sacrificed in order to close the circle. A predatory act, if you will. “
“And given the arbitrary nature of Janus, “ I felt engaged in spite of myself. “ how would a supplicant couch his, or her, request? How could you hope to get anything but chaos in return for any petition? “
“If you could be more specific? “ The Professor intoned, giving me an expectant gaze. You have something in mind? More than just a casual debate ... “
“Of course, Professor. “ I reluctantly handed over my notes thus far. “It is a matter of confidence, I’m sure you understand. “
“As always, especially in the presence of pretty young ladies, I’m most discreet. “ he promised with a saucy wink and a nod. But as The Professor began to skim my longhand, he got quite serious.
“You can see my problem, Professor. “ I remarked far too lightly.
“Indeed. “ he rejoined, studying everything but my face, perhaps trying to find a hidden camera somewhere. “Though given the near infinite facets of the World Wide Web, I’d be amazed that it took so long. “
“For the Gods to find a home in cyberspace? If we believe this to be the case. “
“You’re not the skeptic you claim to be, Ms Klein. “ he scolded me. “And I’ve never been that convinced the denizens of Mt Olympus really left us. Perhaps the electronic ether isn’t that different from the void, and retirement might chaff for some deities. “
“But why now, and why this way? “ I couldn’t quite let go, imagining that once I started down that road, it would never end. “I mean, what does it benefit an all powerful God to run an online help site? “
“How do we know Proctor & Gamble doesn’t really front for Phoebus? “ The Professor challenged me. “How can we be sure that many contemporary institutions haven’t propagated new venues of worship for the Olympians? “
“I just need to know how to stop it, if I can ever figure out where it is. Because Jillian believes, and while she does, her daughter is in grave danger. “
“No matter how attractive the internet might be, there should be a tangible temple somewhere. “ mused The Professor. “Of course it could be anywhere. Any city, any town. But how does one challenge the will of a God? “
“Yes? “
“Make a better offer. But be prepared for the fireworks if he doesn’t take it. “
I got home late, The Professor and I arguing the finer points of his philosophy over pizza and red wine at his on-campus crib.
While he was unwilling to step back from the notion that any direct challenge would end badly, he was intrigued that Janus seemed to encourage my attempt to try.
“I have to wonder what he wants from you. And just what precisely was your petition? If you can discover that, it could well be the key to undo circumstance and coincidence. It’s a slim chance, but if consequence falls apart ... “
Even as I understood his point, The Professor advanced a more intimate choice, ventured by superior laughing eyes.
But the softer moment was interrupted by a low buzz from my cell phone, and I had to check it.
I did feel slightly guilty upon seeing several text messages from Arthur. As intellectually seductive as The Professor was, there were miles to go before any promises could be kept.
He took the disappointment with good humor, grasping my hand at the door and gallantly kissing it.
“Despite my doom and gloom, don’t take all of it to heart, Karen. “ chuckled the mythologist. “The Gods do recognize valiant effort, from time to time. That’s your weapon of choice, I think. Keep your motives pure, and I look forward to continuing our discussion, at a later date. “
Just past one in the morning, I was unlocking the door to my small apartment when Arthur phoned me again.
“Where were you? I’ve been trying to get you since 8 o’clock. “ he demanded as I picked up.
“I do have this job, Arthur. “ my frustrated libido annoyed by this onslaught of would be lotharios. “I’ve had a long day chasing contacts, so if you could back off abit ... “
“Sorry. “ he sounded like a pouting little boy. “I got the information you wanted, and I thought it was important ... “
“Arthur. “ I warned, wanting the data without all this bratty baggage. “I appreciate your hard work. I’m just tired and cranky right now, so if you don’t mind ... “
“I managed to decode a subroutine which was hardly the skeleton key we hoped to find. However,it did allow me to narrow my search quite a bit.
"It was a staggered trail which lead me on a merry chase, through several systems on the east coast, down through Mexico and looping back into Texas. It terminated somewhere in Illinois, though the online address doesn’t jive with any RW location registered in the area given. “
“Well, what city is this system in? “
“It says Chicago, but that covers all the boroughs and then some, out to a radius of forty miles. “ he told me. “It could be a dummy address, but I don’t think so. The routing code ends with this system. Does this mean ‘No Coffee? ‘ “
“Make mine an espresso with just a touch of cinnamon. But we’ll have to defer it till later. “ my mind was tripping as this new set of circumstances fell into place. “I’ll let you treat when I get back from Chicago, OK? “
He sulked at not getting his prize that night, but I managed to sooth his hurt ego somewhat before finally disconnecting.
If the information I was after wasn’t on the net, I needed a native guide to explore the paper trails in the windy city’s archives. Thanks to Mom, I knew just the man for the job.
June 14th.
Chicago, Illinois.
Karen Foster Klein, lovely crusading journalist, gave me a questioning look from across the small rickety table. If she was expecting derision from my corner, well, I’d been down that road far too many times myself.
“So, some old Greek whose-it .. “
“Actually I think he’s Roman, Carl. “
“Some Roman God is causing a fuss in Cleveland, and perhaps even some ruckus here as well, if we snoop around long enough. “ my soft spoken musing raised an eyebrow from Karen, and it amused me more than just a little.
“It wouldn’t be the first time, not for this old news hound, in any case. “
“You’re joking, Carl. “ she wasn’t quite sure if I was pulling her pretty leg. “Aren’t you? “
“A vain woman named Helen asked the Gods to preserve her beauty, using a electronic dating service to suck the youth from her very select clientele. That was just over thirty years ago. “ I chuckled dryly, recalling their stormy displeasure when Helen’s offerings proved to be less than perfect.
“I never knew any of this! “ Karen exclaimed. “Mom never told me any of this ... “
“This happened long after your mother and I parted company. “ I answered ruefully. “And everything’s recorded on tape with some of it transcribed to paper, all locked away in a safety deposit box. I keep thinking about publishing, but who would believe it? “
“Nowadays, it’s ridiculously easy to find your audience. “ she laughed, a great weight lifted by my confession. “If not in the bookstore, then on the web. I’d read them, for sure. “
“Then I’ll be sure you get access. “ it tickled my cynic’s nature, those bright eyes excited at the prospect of delving into the mystery which was Carl Kolchak. “But we have some work to do in the meantime.
Still, it’s late, and you look like you need some crash space. “
“I am a little wiped, Carl. “ Karen admitted with a tired grimace.
“My bed is lumpy, but if you don’t mind ... “ I offered, wondering at how easy this paternal concern came to me.
“Lead on, McDuff. “
By the time we’d reached my place, just around the corner from Eddie’s, Karen was dragging her feet slightly. I easily took the overnight bag and laptop from her, gently pushing her toward the bedroom. “I do have fresh sheets if you want em, and the bath is down the hall ... “
She’d found the overstuffed mattress, making it her own, and I simply pulled off her shoes before closing the door. While Sleeping Beauty slumbered, this old frog began a series of calls, reaching out to touch my contacts and find her mysterious address.
June 15th ,
Karen Klein’s journal;
My hangover was blissfully mild, as the clatter of dishes woke me from what evidently had been a wild sleep. A stocking foot dangled lazily off the side of the fat mattress, my hair tangled as I tried to get up too quickly and failed miserably.
After the long drive, and then drinking ‘God only knows what. ‘ with Carl, I hadn’t had that much trouble holding my booze since college. It took a few minutes more to reorient myself, but breathing deeply, my feet found the floor with only a little effort.
The dear old man was defunctly domestic, but it was the thought that counted as he smiled ruefully at my entrance. “I don’t entertain much. “
Breakfast was a bag of bagels, with fixings and coffee from the corner deli. While the spread was set out on nice plates, it was all assembled rather haphazard.
“I’ll take the coffee, Carl. As for the rest, it looks great. “
Evidently quite the night owl, he’d been burning the midnight oil, arranging a meeting for us with one of his contacts.
“Morris Goodall is a bit off. “ Carl apologized in advance. “But he’s spent a lot of time buried in the basement of City Planner’s offices. There’s a rumor he hasn’t seen the light of day since 1997, and that was for an appendectomy. “
“And he can help us? “ I mumbled through a mouthful of onion and cream cheese.
“Let’s just say, “ replied my associate with a dry chuckle. “where the super information highway ends, that where his world begins. And mine too, I suppose. You ready to take a ride with me? “
“Just let me freshen up a bit. “ My center restored with food and caffeine. Alittle water, a touch of makeup, a brisk brush through my hair, and I was good to go.
Riding with Carl made me reevaluate certain things I usually took for granted ... like breathing. While his navigation skills were still excellent, I suspected the rest of it would be up for review in a couple years.
But even with a few close calls, we managed to reach our destination in one piece.
Once out from behind the wheel, however, the old man returned to type, amazing to watch as he bullied security on the way to the elevators. What I would’ve given to have seen him at the height of his hubris.
“There’s really no deep dark conspiracy here. “ Carl told me sardonically. “I just like to keep them from thinkin ol Kolchak’s gone soft. “
“Anything but. “ I murmured to myself, hoping I’d have half of his bottomless confidence when I reached his age.
It was a blinding revelation that I understood part of what mother must have felt. It really surprised me that it meant a great deal we were on this crusade, together.
June 15th.
Karen was oddly quiet as we entered the subterranean chill of the archives, ancient enough that the musk of settled air startled our noses. I didn’t tell her that I felt as dusty as the dead files, obsolete before the new technology.
Morris was almost an antique himself. He was a gnomish thin man, hunkered behind his desk, custodian of the long rows of binders, leather bound text, nearly the whole architectural and zoning history of Chicago.
His long bony face, brilliant gaze hid by oversized owl glasses, glanced up at us, a great toothy grin at Karen’s approach.
“Kolchak, “ his whispery voice greeted me, standing to full five foot height to offer a leathery hand to my pretty cohort. “and this must be Ms Klein. I didn’t realize you knew any respectable journalists ... “
“Funny. “
“You’ve read my stuff, Mr. Goodall? “ she asked politely, sparing me a saucy wink.
“The darling of the underdog, and last hope of the unappreciated. “ he quoted like an exuberant fan boy. “I only wish you’d do more articles about the dismal state of Historic Preservation these days ... “
“As a matter of fact. “ she rejoined cheerfully, ignoring that he still held her hand after the introduction. “That’s exactly what Mr. Kolchak and I are about, and why we came. If you could identify a place for us? We can’t quite find it from other sources, so if you could ... “
“Not surprising. “ Morris retorted, though not to Karen directly. “Every so often we have some students come down here on research. They go through the archives with the aim to transfer it to the new media.
"Once it was microfilm, now it’s the web. They’re always missing stuff, so my job’s still secure. “
“Can you find this address? “
Morris reluctantly let go to accept the slip of paper from her free hand. “Already intrigued, Ms Klein. Especially since the numbers are all wrong.“
“Pardon? “
“Firstly, this is a surveyed zone, not an address. Also, it’s written in pre-1908 code, prior to a severe realignment of streets and neighborhoods. I can’t quite see how your lot would get so lost that an online search wouldn’t turn it up, but we’ll see ... now that’s interesting“
Goodall’s apple wrinkled face gained a whole extra set as he grinned impishly, playing ‘I’ve got a secret. ‘ with two bemused reporters. As patient as Karen seemed to be under the circumstances, I was decidedly less so.
“What is it, Morris? I don’t have alot of time left. “
“Half a moment. “
He deftly disappeared into the stacks.
“Morris? “
We heard the moving of books, and a few odd grunts before the little librarian reappeared with a short stack in his earnest grip. “Kolchak? Ms Klein? I really do think you’re going to like this. “ Morris chortled.
June 15th .
Karen Klein’s Journal, final entry;
On the move once more, Carl indulged in a boyish display of sharp enthusiasm.
Clearly his eccentric sense of irony was aroused, which by equal measure was both annoying to and contagious for his partner.
“Kolchak, you old fool, you stepped in it again. “ he cackled, shaking his head slowly as we headed along the west river. “And all this time we blame our messes on crooked politics and old cows. “
I couldn’t quite share the joke, not with a young life on the line, but perhaps a certain gallows humor should exert itself about now.
Still, his macabre musings echoed The Professor’s remarks about cyclical fate as we revisited the neighborhood where that famous spark first set Chicago’s historic blaze in motion. Now, if Arthur and Morris were correct, the unassuming business, a mix of old masonry and modern glass facade, was the home to a very different kind of fire.
“So how do we handle this, Carl? “ I asked politely, trying hard not to snicker at the clearly nonchalant attitude of this elder reporter.
Partly it was the annoying feeling of being an interloper in his world, an unreal territory far beyond my more grounded experiences. The rest was a vague suspicion which was confirmed by his sweetly sour smirk.
“Young Lady? At this point, I’m winging it. “
“Well, “ I decided, opening the passenger side door impulsively. “I’m in the mood to do some window shopping. “
Janus ReGen had the air of a fly by night operation, it’s legend, hastily painted block letters on the wide glass window front.
I couldn’t brush aside the impression that our visit was anticipated, peering through at the long unadorned counter, a row of linked chairs sitting hopeful, though no client could breach the padlocked front door.
“Shall we see if there’s a back door? “ suggested Carl, so gleeful that I figured him for a reprobate from way back.
“Carefully though. “ I cautioned, the lunch time bustle in full swing now. “We don’t want to be mistaken for burglars. “
Almost as I spoke, we heard the deep throated rumble of a small truck throttling down, the hiss of air brakes as it turned into an alley to our right. The timing appeared impeccable and more than a little improbable, but we take our leads where we can -
Carl was already gearing up to engage the burly pair, but I placed a hand on his arm and offered my most feminine smile as if to say. “It’s my turn. “
Erin Brockovich, that accidental crusader, had once told a reporter she had two invaluable assets in uncovering the truth. Of course by now everyone knew what she meant, though the world was honestly too cynical to fall for such cheap theatrics. Or was it?
Good sturdy Italian men, no nonsense under most circumstances but melted like butter before a pretty face, I didn’t even undo one button to solicit information from them. Unfortunately what they gave wasn’t exactly what I wanted to hear.
“Sorry sweetheart, we’d really like to help you out, ya know? “ said the old man, Georgie, still trying to peer through my blouse with his x-ray eyes. “But we’re just contracted to make deliveries to this address. There’s not even a real warehouse, just a half dozen venders who likewise have nothing at do with Janus. “
“But who signs off on the order? “ I pressed, pouting my lips slightly. “You guys just drop it off in the alley? What if someone takes em? “
“Honey, you can get probably most of this stuff at any supermarket or flower shop. “ chuckled the younger man, barely out of his teens. “Who’s gonna fence laurel leaf or extra virgin olive oil? Besides, everything’s cleared electronically, we use a pass key to put the boxes just inside. “
“We’d love ta chat all day with you, yer very cute, but we’re kinda on a schedule here. “ the elder delivery man interrupted somewhat testily, exchanging odd looks with his partner.
“If you wanta talk more, or something, we could meet later. I know this bar not far from here … “
I was only half listening, distracted as I was by the sight of Carl making odd hand gestures, a kind of scything motion which I couldn’t quite decipher until I saw the kid slip an unremarkable plastic card into a door slot.
In addition to the regular bolt mechanism, there was a flat metal plate in the jam, clearly meant to frustration any ordinary burglar.
“Well, “ I cooed, feeling very silly, leaning back against the wall as I covertly slipped my wallet out of my small purse. “that sounds nice. Of course I can’t promise I can make it … “
“Sure, sure. “ soothed the senior easily, obviously the self styled player of his day. “But you show up by eight tonight, we’ll treat you, OK? It’s a nice place called Sophie’s, five blocks south. Now we gotta lock up here, hon. Step back from there. “
It was tricky enough, timing it so that I could play my card without the two Romeos noticing, but I had hopes the lack of a solid click meant my misdirection would bear fruit. Perhaps olives or pomegranates.
Regardless, even as I waved sweetly to speed my new boyfriends departure, they would have to be disappointed as Carl and I had other plans … such as breaking and entering.
June 17th.
How quickly two days fly by, especially after that strange encounter on the evening of the 15th left me in a shape I’d never expected, and poor Karen …
I sit in her apartment, staring at alien mementos of a life thrust upon me, knowing that our places shouldn’t have been so violently exchanged, that the Fates or Gods could be so blasé about this old man and a foolish brave young woman.
Thanks to Karen’s quick thinking we’d gained entry into Janus ReGen, though quite rightfully she suggested we find some food and drink nearby to wait out the business rush.
She and I shared more small talk, mostly on my part, filling her in on the oddest adventures of my eclectic career path. It felt somewhat cathartic to find at least a good listener if not a fellow believer in those pretty eyes.
“You lead such a lonely life, Carl. “ she sighed, reaching across that mahogany table top to give my wrinkled hand a platonic squeeze. “Sure, you had contacts, some friends, but little satisfaction … “
“Till now, you mean? “ I chuckled before grimacing painfully. I spoke to Karen but I was thinking about Gale. “But don’t you feel sorry for me, youngster. No way old Kolchak’s going down that road. There’s too much water under the bridge to start any pity parade now. So just stop it! “
“Yes, sir. “ she laughed at my stubbornness, easily falling back to stalwart, albeit a shapely brilliant comrade. “So are we ready to soldier on? It’s almost ten … “
Her instincts unerring, we found the business still buttoned up tight, save for the alley door which was held unlocked by one of Karen’s credit cards. But despite the deserted look, we discovered upon entering that appearances were deceptive, the packages brought by that afternoon were gone.
At closer examination, what was an empty space was less so as Karen shone a pen light at the far wall. What had been only blank white space shimmered, like her description of the Janus ReGen web site.
If I’d been more cynical, perhaps things might have turned out differently.
We might not have passed through the veil into that antechamber, two reporters driven by the wellspring of our passion … an insatiable need to know.
The transition was jarring, as if there was a vacuum of air for less than a second, both of us gasping, though as much by the ornate surroundings as suffocation.
It was almost like stepping back several thousand years, and yet the circular room was lined with countless wall monitors, half concealed by gossamer drapes as they observed seemingly mundane human activity.
In the middle, however, was a raised dais of three tiers, some four feet high, ringed by four short marble pillars upon which were busts of the same androgynous head neither male nor female. Forever youthful, crowned by carefully sculpted ringlets, the alabaster faces wore different expressions of Humanity, from placid to passionate, fearful to stern.
“Welcome, Ms. Klein. “ echoed a chorus which seemed to erupt from each mouth, though the chiseled lips never moved, ambiguous in gender. “We’re pleased that you accepted our invitation. “
“I came here to stop the murder of an innocent. “ she protested, still slightly winded, glaring darkly at first one face then another.
“Perhaps, but you followed the clues we laid down, followed them unerringly to the source. It was what we willed to happen … “ countered Janus.
“Uh, excuse me. “ I jumped in. “But wasn’t this a Rube Goldberg way to invite us to tea? “
“You were simply a tool, Mr. Kolchak, an accident of circumstance. “ snarled the voice.
“So long ago, so many times before, you should have died, . But as unexpected an influence as you were, we foresaw a useful purpose in bringing this young woman to us. “
“Sorry to mess with your grand scheme. “
“You were unintended, but Karen, as honest as Pandora in her quest for Truth, was groomed from birth to suit our needs. “ explained the entity, God or Trickster. “She is meant to investigate those areas of uncertainty, the nether realm just beyond the edges of our omnipotent periphery … “
“I’m afraid not, Janus, or whoever you really are. “ Karen interrupted angrily. “You threatened a child to get to me. I don’t take kindly to being used like that. “
“Isn’t it more a kindness to know your greater purpose? To illuminate the dark zone of mortal existence? We could help determine where your skills might be best used, would reveal the greater need … “
“Kind of like what I did. “ I mused, almost to myself at which point this being seemed to take great offense.
“You were always the random element, Carl, the buzzing insect in the amphitheatre. Despite periodic good works, you did it for your own advancement, a shout to draw attention to your unfulfilled existence.
"But as you yourself realize, the time for your retirement is long past due, to return your remaining energy to the ether where another can make better use of it. “
“Just another death to suit your purpose, a chess piece retired. “ Karen snapped, taking a step toward the dais which began to hum with an invisible force. “Whether you called him or not, I can’t stand by and watch as you kill him. I won’t work for one so callous and cruel. “
“It is out of your hands. “ Janus chided her, a vibration now in the air which made my body tremble. Our positions were such that while Karen was almost as close as I to the center, still I would be quickly extinguished without harming her.
It’s strange to consider that at the instant of my inevitable demise, I felt ambivalent toward the fast approaching maelstrom.
This was where a split second could have changed outcome, but my wounded pride held me back as Karen; my daughter that should have been, rushed toward the platform, an expanding mass of pulsating yellow energy at it‘s center.
Janus was confused by her unexpected action, her death so certain that I finally made my choice.
I flung myself forward, hoping to catch the edge of this advancing storm, to take the shot before it could engulf the woman I’d grown to respect, perhaps love more than just a little.
It was too late for the both of us, this sorry old man and this youthful crusader.
The energy of Janus absorbed us, our physical bodies disintegrating before so great a power. But the line separating spirit and substance had blurred, all feeling gone with only our consciousness remaining to carry us into the abyssal whiteout.
It seemed that Karen and I were joined, on a level I couldn’t begin to describe, like two souls cast adrift, holding to one another by the barest fingertips.
At the last, however, I felt her presence tear loose as a new force intervened. I could hear a distant echo in my mind, dwindling until only one word reached my battered psyche.
“Remember. “
I lost myself for what seemed a very long time, with no recollection of where I was or how to feel. When any sort of physical sensation returned, it definitely felt wrong, in what was there and what was missing.
As used to an old body as I’d become, the greater level of energy, the return of a powerful tactile range, a mind racing through restored neural pathways, it only added fuel to my confusion.
“You’re restored, in a manner of speaking. “ came that damnable echo of Janus, even as I felt cool air against supple naked flesh. “Only a manner of speaking, Mr. Kolchak. “
“And where’s Karen? “ I demanded in a higher pitch voice which wasn’t mine. I knew who it was, damn it! I knew … “
“She was, and is no more. “ Janus answered, sounding as angry as I felt, the female body in which my consciousness lay going through a very distracting self-maintenance, fluids flowing, specific body parts experiencing a strong arousal. “But that’s not to say that she’s gone. “
“Ok, just let me clear my head and we’ll hash this out. “ I temporized, greatly unnerved to have my thoughts uttered through her sweet voice. “Karen’s gone, but she’s not? “
“The original essence which was Ms. Klein was lost to the abyss where you were dragged. We managed to reconstitute her body with every recollection, every scrap of her short existence carried in each cell, a copy of what her mind once held. But your own consciousness intervened, that stubborn will to live, it clung to the nearest literal form to make manifest that desire. “
“So who am I? Carl Kolchak or Karen Klein? “ I was almost begging now, my usual cocky resignation gone. Was it a result of loss, or the strangeness of my new gender?
“You are a Chimera, the improbable brought forth by your own selfish desires. Your life was forfeit, saved by the love of a girl who scarcely knew you, and yet that might be the way to correct this terrible mistake. “
Kolchak the arrogant, the old bulldog of tenacity, who’d performed the ultimate sacrifice for his personal truth, I could only humble myself now, hope against hope that Karen be brought back. “So, just dump old Kolchak into the ether and put her back in this body … “
“By Fate or Misfortune, the brain must have a consciousness to keep it alive. While the restoration is possible, it will take time. Only your presence can help stir those buried experiences, draw them out until, like a jigsaw puzzle, Karen Klein can become whole. “
“And I die? “
“You would return to the void, as you were meant to. “ admonished Janus before adopting an almost sympathetic tone. “This is your hero’s quest, Kolchak, to live her life as it was meant to be, to reawaken memories slumbering in flesh and genetic heritage.
"You must be Karen in both body and soul, until her rekindled perceptions eventually eclipse your own. It is your redemption as well as her only hope. “
“She asked about the child … “
“We consider her sacrifice as payment enough for both supplicants. The girl will live a long and fruitful life. We will likewise honor her intent when you succeed, Ms. Klein. “
“And how long before that happens? “
“It will depend upon how well you live your life, Karen. Embrace those who love the woman, those who respect the journalist and virtuous crusader, they will help you understand all aspects of her inspiration. “
I couldn’t help think that Janus was getting the better part of this deal, as unsettled as I was, still sorting out the novelty of the shape I wore, feeling very much the imposter as I played a part I was ill prepared for. But it was her face across the table, my own insecurities and doubts reflected in those … my lovely eyes, which strengthened my resolve to see this through.
“Well, if I’m to do this thing, “ I murmured contritely, my Olympian host sensing a softening of spirit. “I’m going to need something from you as well. “
“Yes? “
“Some clothes would be nice. “ I requested lightly, feeling the chill in sensitive places …
So I tore down one of the banners to wrap myself in, picked up all that remained of our tragic heroine, a small tan shoulder purse, took advantage of the late evening lull to reach my car only to find I’d left the keys behind in eternity.
Fortunately I’d picked up some skills from my shadier contacts, awkwardly hot wiring the vehicle so that I could return to my apartment unmolested.
Molested! A word which had a frightening connotation for me now. There would be a whole new set of values to learn, and me without a road map save one.
I’d always nurtured a faint hope over the years that we’d meet again, but as lovers, not mother and daughter. Still, I couldn’t go to Gail just yet, choosing instead to gather everything of Karen’s I could and get her back home, to Cleveland.
I needed time, something which I now seemed to have plenty of, time to confront my own feelings, time to find someone to confide in. Thankfully, when I got the chance to review Karen’s notes, they revealed a likely candidate.
“Come, Ms. Klein. “ offered the enigmatic scholarly figure who could only have been The Professor. “I’m glad to see you back, whole and without a scratch. At least on the outside. “
“Not quite. “ I snapped, feeling irritable and ill-used, or was it that nasty surprise of nature which visited me in the morning, taking me most of the day to figure how to handle. “But I suppose you know all about it. “
“Why would I? “ he countered innocently, inspecting me closer now. I was a mess, albeit a tidy one, a replica of a well dressed female with only the most cursory information to go by.
I’d showered thoroughly, an interesting experience though I’d bypassed some potential pleasures. More from shame than anything else.
I’d finally stopped my flow, carefully reading the instruction on the package as if I were rebuilding a custom Chevy as tending to feminine hygiene, found some pills to lessen the cramps.
After a touch of lip gloss and a brush through my thick hair, I found the most modest lingerie, a tan business outfit, sensible flats. I felt unmade, that Karen, even after a rough night at my old place, had looked far better.
“You’re in good with the old Gods, Professor. “ I scolded him, as confident as I could sound under the circumstances.
“More an enthused fan boy, young lady … or are you? “ he remarked, less casual now as the philosopher emerged. “Your aura is way off kilter.
“You have no idea. “ I answered with a meeker voice, caught off guard by his covetous gaze, as much the letch as learned scholar, feeling the full impact of my circumstance all at once.
I thought I knew better, but felt foolish in trying to hide anything from him. Letting slip a tiny sigh, I leaned back in my chair with a decidedly unladylike posture and confessed everything.
For the record, he was scarcely impressed by my account, clucking with displeasure as I finished my narrative. The Professor paused to think, every so often giving me a half pitying glance which neither condemned nor consoled my bruised ego.
It was odd that I felt less the hard bitten cynical reporter than a school girl waiting for an appropriate punishment from a teacher. But perhaps that would have been easier on me in the long run …
“You have to face their judgment, Carl, in every way, no matter how uncomfortable it might make you. And this will be the last time you’ll be called by your old name.
"While I do wish to see you again; she made quite an impression, I can only suggest not guide you. There are better people than I for that, starting with her mother. "
“How can I face Gail, knowing that this is a lie. “ I groaned, more afraid of this than all the demons I’d faced.
“By making it not a lie. “ he challenged me. “You’re her daughter now, in form and hopefully, eventually, in all other respects. And Karen? “
“Hmm? “
“Don’t forget our date on Friday. Dinner, A Movie, some fun afterwards? “
“You must be kidding, right? “ I gasped, only to find a wicked grin flash across his narrow face.
“I am, for now. But that’s just one of many things you’ll have to consider, her social commitments as well as family. That includes the possibility of love, are we clear? “
“As a shot glass. “ I quipped before hearing a faint buzz coming from Karen’s, my purse. I took out my cell phone, fussing a bit till I could read the caller ID. It was from an Arthur Faber …
It was at a café just off campus we meet on the morning of the 17th , Faber everything Karen said he was, but I couldn’t get used to his open admiration of this foxy journalist. I’d opted for a more relaxed style, snug jeans and noncommittal white blouse, certain it would put off any amorous intentions. Of course I was wrong …
“So, I did good? “ he wheedled, too wrapped up in his self congratulations to notice my obvious discomfort.
“You did, uh, Arthur. And while it all worked out, I’m not sure there’s a story in it. “ I temporized, conscious that while I deliberately crossed my legs to deflect his view, my body tingled all the same.
“You don’t think? “ He ventured with unfettered enthusiasm.
“Someone went through a lot of trouble to scam a lot of people, using the most sophisticated system I’d ever encountered.
"I think we could get a good series out of it, maybe even a New York Times Best Seller. We could discuss our collaboration over dinner? “
“Really, Arthur. “ I told him somewhat testily, wondering just how women handled their potential stalkers. “I made it for coffee, didn‘t I? and while I really do appreciate your help … “
“Sure, “ he muttered, actually making me feel bad for this oddball computer analyst. “Deferred until later then. “
“Why don’t we just see, OK? “ I couldn’t believe this was happening, that I didn’t simply lie through my now full lips as always. “It’s just that I have a list of things a mile long, due yesterday, but it isn’t that I can’t or won’t … would you give me a call in a few days? “
“Really? “ the light on his wide lens gave off an extra twinkle to his eyes, this body I wore apparently worth the wait.
I felt the blush, rather than bluster, come far too easily to my face.
“Really. But I have to motor, in any case. Thanks for the coffee … Arthur. “
I mustered as much a straight backed posture as Karen’s body could, still it was clear he was checking my ass on the way out.
It was just ridiculous, this old man’s mind trying to reconcile with the luscious young female form he wore, so scared that he would blow everything, wondering if his inherent selfishness would override the mission …
June 18th.
I review my notes, as well as those of Karen Foster Klein’s, the former which will go into that safety deposit box I’d told her of … seemingly so long ago.
Her journal will be mine, along with the rest of it. I’d talked at length with her old classmate, Jillian Crane, somehow managing to calm her shattered nerves, reassuring her without revealing the specifics of that terrible confrontation with Janus.
What she’d gained in her dealings with the Gods, well, it wouldn’t have changed anything to tell this troubled women the exact price for her vanity. It was enough that Karen did what she’d set out to do, and I could only wish to do as well to rectify my own dark complicity in the matter of Janus ReGen.
Still, this chapter didn’t quite end there, after rudely hanging up on Jillian’s nattering gratitude.
Perhaps I could call later, to apologize. I could tell her it was that time of the month.
I had one more thing to do before then, to begin this new journey in earnest, and it couldn’t be done over the telephone …
The Klein Homestead was nice digs, a colonial in sleepy suburbs outside of Akron. By all accounts, Gale had done well, perhaps far better than if things had gone differently back in Vegas. If things had gone differently …
“Hey there, hon! “ a pleasant shout from a passing car, a sweet elder lady who reminded me of Ms. Emily. “What a lovely surprise. You back visiting the folks? “
“Uh, sure am. “ I responded affably, wondering if she was someone I really needed to remember. “Just need reminding where Home is. “
“As if you ever needed that. “ she kidded, wagging a finger at the thought. “Why I’d never meet a family as close as you got. You count your blessings, young lady. “
“Yes, ma’am. “ I agreed, thinking back on my own turbulent life as Carl Kolchak. Again, if things had gone differently.
She made me promise to drop by some time for sugar cookies, and I walked up the drive to the front door, about to decide whether I should knock when it opened.
I felt strong arms embrace me, and I couldn’t help but snuggle in close. He kissed my smooth forehead before holding me out at arms length.
“Karen, you look great, princess. Is everything OK? “
Gale had picked a good man, even my critical eye could tell that, still fit just past middle age with only a shock of grey at either side of a short crew to betray his age.
The warmth was there, a deep love and concern for his only child as Daniel eyeballed me closely.
“Don’t fuss so much … dad. “ I answered curtly which got a raised brow from him. “Do I need an excuse to drop by? “
“It’s my job, kiddo. “ he laughed, a protective arm around me as we went inside. “But if you’d called first, like you usually do, your mother would’ve cancelled her time at the hospital … “
“Hospital? Is she all right? “ I blurted out, and he shook with laughter.
“Her day to volunteer, you dope. You know that. It’s fine, and we’re fine. She should be back in about three hours. You got the time to hang with your old man till then? “
“Daddy, “ I enthused, perhaps honestly for the first time in forever. “I got all the time in the world for you guys. “
We chatted as I’d never really talked with anyone in a long time, about everything and nothing at all.
Father’s pride knew no decency, and though learning every little detail of her life through his love, still there were moments I rolled my eyes like a proper daughter.
“… and when we caught you and Kevin in the upstairs bath, it was as funny as scary. For your first time, it was like you were studying for an important exam, so direct that the poor boy didn’t know what hit him. “
“Oh, Dad. “ I reddened prettily. “It wasn’t that bad, was it? “
“Well, I suppose falling into a life of crime and depravity afterwards, at least he was consistent … “
“Hush, you. “ came that familiar soft voice from behind us, the image of my innocent casino hostess flashing in my mind as I turned. “Kevin went to community college and then took over his father’s dry-cleaning business. He married one of the girls who worked there. You shouldn’t tease her like that. “
Gail Foster, now Klein, was the proverbial curvaceous stone who’d produced that most perfect chip, though I supposed that Dad contributed something.
She’d matured wonderfully, adding a few pounds in the right places, the laugh lines beneath those gentle eyes accenting her quiet strength, rounded cheeks dimpled with tender devotion.
Those beautiful eyes opened wide as I crossed the room in seconds, a humph of escaping air as her child gave Mother a firm bear hug.
I almost engaged her in serious lip lock but chose to mess an immaculate right cheek instead.
As she’d intuited Carl’s mood with uncanny accuracy, Gail gazed at me for a time, so intently that I almost thought she could see the remains of the man inside.
“You really did go to see him, didn’t you? “ she whispered in my ear, a world of regret behind the words. “I hope you didn’t go making promises that I’ll have to keep? “
“You’ve already kept them. “ I reassured her, so naked and exposed that a single pointed look from his wife got Daniel out of his chair.
“I think I’ll go see if there’s some errands I need to run. Maybe catch a movie … or two. “ he responded with congenial sarcasm. “If there’s anything I can contribute … “
“It’s fine, Daddy. “ I told him, receiving a quick smooch for my troubles. “Just some girl talk. You go, be bad. “
“Not much chance of that. “ mom snorted, even as we went into the kitchen, Gail rummaging through several cabinets before producing a bottle of Chardonnay.
At her bidding I searched for the cork screw and two glasses. “But I don’t see why we can’t. I’ll pour, and you tell me all about him. “
I told her everything, though I modified the outcome.
From her deep melancholy reflected back at me, I knew I’d made the right decision.
Additionally, I told the story as much from Karen’s journal as Carl’s memories; per The Professor’s instructions, still with odd feelings toward my confidant/co-conspirator.
Gail told her daughter anecdotes of the Vegas years, surprising me with her own version of our May/November relationship.
As much as I’d cared for her, still my cuddly companion forced a redefinition of myself, as seen through her desire to unlock my frustrated potential, set free the heroic reporter I’d wished to be -
“If only it had been a very different kind of story. “ she mused with slurred fondness, finishing her third glass in an hour. “I think Carl would’ve received all the acclaim he thought he deserved, but I think it might have made him a lesser man in the long run. “
“A lesser man? “
“It seemed that everything you told me made him more passionate about his craft, about the truth, than otherwise would’ve been. “ she answered, taking my hand but clearly seeing Carl in her imagination.
“At the end, he did the only thing left to do, save the girl and my daughter. “
“That remains to be seen. “ I mused silently, squeezing her free hand before adding aloud. “I’m sure that’s the way he’d want to be remembered by you … Mom. “
“I see. “ that old mischievous twinkle I recalled from long ago focused on her girl. “He got to you too, didn’t he? “
I would have liked to have thought, at least with what she wrote about me. “Two silly women, huh? “
“At least in your case you had an excuse. “ Gail laughed. “What was mine? “
Oh, how to answer that question, but for the old man who had nothing left but her heart.
The best I could do, therefore, was to give the woman I loved her daughter back.
“I guess we’ll figure that out together. “ I told her, as countless doors opened before me.
For the present, as mother and daughter bonded, it was enough that I leave Carl Kolchak; The Night Stalker behind.
From this point on, the only stockings would be those I pull up over these beautiful legs …
The End?
KOLCHAK: THE NYLON STALKER.
(Based upon characters created by Jeff Rice. )
By Way Zim.
ADONIS ADRIFT.
Aug 10th, 2005.
Cleveland, Ohio.
Journal of Karen Foster Klein;
I write this entry feeling several ways foolish but somewhat wiser from the experiences of the past 2 weeks. Perhaps it was my own hubris, the way in which a decrepit old man had assumed the role of a young woman; without major crisis.
Karen had been; would be again if the Gods were pleased, a remarkable journalist, attractive and hardnosed, the product of a former lover and her faithful if mundane husband. But back in June, Carl Kolchak had made believe that she was the daughter that should have been, side by side investigating a suspicious holistic style self-help site, Janus ReGen.
What two investigative reporters found in Old Chicago, however, had been a feint. It was a trail of bread crumbs, meant to lure the young lady into service to a band of near forgotten deities, as well as disposing of an old ink stained hack.
Still, through a fatal heroic act, Karen threw herself into the abyss to save this ungrateful old man, her essence sent into oblivion. As for Carl Kolchak …
I wear her body by default, trying to mend this tragic mistake by recreating her heart and soul, held hostage within the cells of this form. I attempt to live the life of this amazing girl as honestly as I can. For the most part, with the love of her parents, and the aid of a rather randy mythologist known simply as The Professor, I thought I’d done so quite easily.
But as old Kolchak had once remarked. “Just when things seemed so right, that was the moment they turned terribly wrong. “
July 4th, 2005
Akron, Ohio.
“My God! Daughter of mine! “ declared Gail Klein, or as I called her these days; Mom. “What is that you’re wearing? “
Having a former girlfriend, albeit from thirty years ago, playing parental games with you had yet to lose its novelty. Though for this girl in training, her sage yet nagging tone did improve my learning curve …
“This? “ My innocent tone didn’t quite wash as I crossed the well manicured back lawn to give Dad a great big hug. “It’s comfortable, and it’s a family get together … “
I suppose the lime green tank and dark brown shorts was hardly haute couture but I’d been hurried that morning. Perhaps it was a lingering rebellion against embracing certain feminine sensibilities. Maybe it was simply for the priceless look on Gail’s face. But whatever the reason, it was clear she wasn’t going to let her only child get away with it.
“You, upstairs. “
Dad was laughing as his wife escorted her thirty two year old daughter inside like some naughty child.
“Something an old lady would wear. “ she scolded. “I thought I raised you with a better fashion sense. “
“Well, I wasn’t raiding your wardrobe, that’s for sure. “ I quipped which earned me a swat on my backside.
“Sass, young lady. “ chuckled Gail, even as we straightened out my wayward fashion choice. But I’d discovered, soon after accepting this persona, she had a far subtler strength than Carl had ever given her credit for.
It was the world I’d been thrust into, as alien as any to a hard bitten old fart. The close family, the apparent legions of good friends, loyal associates, and male admirers. This was perhaps the single most difficult aspect of Karen’s life to get used to, that men wanted to jump me at the drop of a hat …
“And you’re wearing a sports bra underneath. “ murmured Mother, swapping out my misguided selections for a nice dove white pair of shorts, matched with a light sky blue spaghetti strap top, better to show off my modest cleavage. “Give your poor girls some air. “
“My puppies can breath, “ I mocked uneasily. “Thank God. “
“Thank your mother first. “ she scoffed, shooting me a look. “This should improve my chances at becoming a grandma some day.”
That was another troubling item; my fertility, at least by my gynecologist’s estimate of this woman’s state of Health. It had been at The Professor’s insistence, getting some perverse amusement from the suggestion, that this was part of jumping in with both feet.
I’d gotten the male version of a complete workup as my old body began to fall apart, including fingers in uncomfortable places.
It had been, however, only the tip of Medical Humiliation compared to what this girl went through. At least on a date one expected flowers and dinner.
But the up skirt exam had at least confirmed that Karen was in ridiculously excellent shape, inside and out. So it was with no small sense of anticipation, what with my mother’s wishes and many a mans’ expectation, that one day I would be expected to mate; perhaps reproduce …
“Thanks. “
And what a choice of suitors I had, any bar hopping one-night stands aside. One well educated man with a pagan altar in his office, and an over intelligent man-boy with a penchant for computer hacking and Star Trek. What girl wouldn’t drop her panties for either?
But for the present, I’d contented myself with driving my mother crazy, and hopefully getting fried chicken and real fireworks in the bargain. By days end, I got so much more.
“That’s the daughter I know and love. “ murmured Gail, ruffling my strawberry blond locks absently, smiling softly at some private memory.
“What? “ I asked, feeling this was something I should know, if ever Karen was to awaken from her mystical slumber.
“It’s just that you never really played Dress Up as a little girl. “ she remarked with some incredulity. “I mean, you weren’t the tom boy per say. But like other things as you were growing up, it was learned through some half assed osmosis. One day you were content to go bare faced, the next … “
“Well, I’m all girl now. “ I ventured irreverently, earning another strange look before the moment was broken by Dad’s voice from downstairs.
“Princess? Your purse is vibrating! “
“I thought you had the day off. “ Gail chided me, prompting a spontaneous giggle.
“I’m a freelancer, mom, I’m not exactly on a schedule. Well, I should see who it is, in any case. “
In continuing to reassemble a life not mine, I was thankful that Karen had been meticulous in her musings, both work and personal. While not exactly the gossip girl, I was able to glean enough to pretend intimate relations with all but the closest friends.
“Karen? “ it was the latter, an old acquaintance from my school days at Columbia. Tanya Landers did PR work for some large Cruise Line based out of New York. “What are you doing right now? “
“Tanya? It’s the 4th of July? I’m doing the family picnic … where are you at? You sound close. “
“I’m actually in town, your town. Do you think we can talk? It’s really important. “
“I’ll give you directions to my folks place. “
“Fine … “
“But unless it’s life threatening, you have to promise me something. “
“Sure, of course. “
“Have some food, see some fireworks, drink some wine, then we’ll talk. “
I could almost see Tanya grinning at the other end of the line, scrabbling to find the nub of a pencil she always kept in her purse. “It’s a deal. Now about those directions? “
Over my shoulder I caught Gail rolling her beautiful eyes while Dad grinned even wider, as if to say “Guess who’s coming to Dinner? “
Amore del Mare Cruises was a relatively new venture which had inherited three ships from a now defunct company. They took a risk by gearing all it’s business toward mostly adult oriented packages.
It had little trouble beyond the usual tainted Food or petty theft from the largely Mediterranean crew. But there was nothing that a legion of lawyers couldn’t settle.
Still, Amore never featured prominently in any of Karen Foster Klein’s consumer alerts.
Tanya was a few years younger than Karen, I mean, than I was, but no less dedicated in her work, She expertly soothed ruffled feathers, while spinning Amore del Mare as the real life Love Boat. But clearly, from the way this usually confident young black woman drained her wine, something beyond the anticipated had occurred.
“Like any entertainment concern, we’ve had our share of would-be escorts or gigolos, trying to run games through the cruise line. To my knowledge, however, no hustle was ever sanctioned by management. Nothing that wasn’t shut down hard once we got wind of it. “
“But this is different. “ I coaxed, recalling Karl’s last trip aboard an ocean liner. It had been a swinging singles cruise, turned quickly into a two legged buffet at the rising of the Full Moon …
“ I mean, if any of the male crew got a little anxious around the women passengers, they were either shipped off immediately or transferred to duties which minimized contact. “ Tanya explained carefully, her oddly sheepish tone offset by the crackle of the hanging bug zapper.
“But we don’t think that’s it. And the complaints weren’t from the women involved, but from parents, boyfriends and husbands.
"The man who perpetrated these; and I’m reluctant to call them ‘Attacks. ‘ , defies description. “
“So let me see if I got this. “ I responded somewhat sarcastically. “ A good looking guy, of indeterminate age or race, save that he’s really good looking and charming, seduces girls of all ages and income. While some articles were taken, jewelry mostly, but some antiques, in more than a few cases nothing beyond their virtue was lifted. “
“It’s not funny, Kay-Kay. “ chided my friend mildly before she loosened up slightly. “ Okay, maybe just a little. But regardless, it still violates their rights as clients of Amore del Mare. I’m asking for your help in finding out just who’s doing this. “
“Tanya, this sounds like a matter for your security staff, or even the Feds. How does this fit into my job description? “ I protested mildly, already knowing what her answer would be.
“Because it is a business concern, and a threat to consumers. As a fellow sista I’d think you’d be pretty hot to investigate, and … “
“Okay, you’re right, I’m sorry. “ I didn’t quite feel like a sister, rather a charlatan. Still, thinking on what I knew of Karen from our brief time together … “What would you like me to do? “
July 20th. 2005
Oberlin State College, Ohio.
It was a couple days before I was expected in New York to board the ship, a rudely titled Adonis II. How they thought any self respecting female would want to join any cruise aboard such a vessel, but I suppose Lust supplanted Sensibility.
Speaking of which, Gail had taken it upon herself to make sure I was properly outfitted for the voyage. This included some surprises which she insisted I wait until I was at sea to open.
In The Meanwhile, I had decided to consult with The Professor on a personal matter. I got something I wasn’t expecting.
“You on a cruise, the mind boggles. “ the pepper haired but still fit male chuckled gently, his direct gaze ever appreciative of my figure and sympathetic toward my circumstance. “You all for it? Going to shake that booty on the dance floor? Perhaps give the guys a poolside show? Share some rather playful pics? “
“It’s only a favor for an old friend of Karen’s … mine. “ I answered slowly. “But with Mom and Tanya treating it like some sorority summer vacation, I’m not sure I’m ready for it! If the Fates, or Gods, or whatever, are conspiring … look at the name of the ship! Adonis II ? “
For all his presumed insight, it was nice to find that even this worldly scholar could be caught off guard. “Adonis was Lover to Venus. He was killed by wild boars while doing a little role play in the woods with his girlfriend. In her grief, she turned him into a flower. “
I handed him the itinerary and he chuckled at something which I couldn’t quite see as funny. “That’s not what it says here. For all the lack of imagination, the ship is simply called Amore del Mare II. “
I leaned across the broad oak desk, mindful of the show I gave him with my half open satin blouse. Still, I didn’t care about that as much as being played this way.
“I swear that wasn’t what I saw before. What the Hell is going on here? “
“I think you’re right, my dear. “ he ventured, lightly covering my slender hands with his. “You’re being played, but damned if I can decide by who … or what. As much as Adonis was one of the lesser symbols for Rebirth, it could pertain directly to your situation, or not. “
“So, I guess I’m going on a cruise. “ I sighed with ill humor. ‘To find out why some super stud, mystical or not, is targeting women; apart from the obvious. At least I have the advantage, I think. “
“Because of Carl? “ queried my partner, even as I was aware his hands still held mine firmly. “Because Kolchak was such a lady killer ? As a woman, quite a Hottie I might add, you don’t think you might be even a little tempted, Karen? “
“What?! Don’t be ridiculous! “ I sputtered indignantly, ever aware he was teasing. “It’s all biology, I’m smarter than that! “
“And you blush very prettily when you say that. “ The Professor shot back, giving my palms a quick kiss before returning them to me. “It almost makes me wish I had the time to go with … “
“Not even on a bet. “ I scolded him and he laughed, undermining my self assurance even further. “Then why don’t we? Make it a bet, I mean. “
“A bet about what? “ I asked, the glint in his grey eyes slightly evil.
“About temptation and your learning curve. “ He joked. “I dost think the lady protest too much. How about you give me a real date if you slip, say second base, just to make it fair. If it’s farther … “
“And what if I don’t? Slip, that is. “ I countered, my back up and ready to rumble now. “What could you possibly have that I’d want … “
“We’re talking about if you win. “ he smiled back. “But I think there might be something. “
He told me, and I admitted it was a good wager as he solemnly shook my hand.
July 22nd, 2005
New York City Harbor.
New York Harbor was a legendary hub of International Travel since it was firmly established as same near about 1870.
It was the port where survivors from the Titanic disaster in 1912 arrived aboard the Carpathia, a major embarkation point for troops and materials during World War II. To this day the docks along both the New Jersey and New York sides still serviced an impressive number of vessels.
“Kay-Kay. “ Tanya greeted me curbside as I paid off the cabbie, feeling somewhat ridiculous arriving at the docks with nothing but a small overnight bag. “It’s all arranged with my bosses, especially since I assured them you weren’t here to do a hatch job, just help me find this joker. “
She smiled approvingly at my undercover outfit, a breezy floral sundress, matching scarf to tie back my shoulder length hair, good enough to start blending in.
“While I’m still not convinced there’s anything to your mystery man, “ I responded, also admiring; though perhaps tainted by Carl’s perspective, the slighter girl’s tasteful beige slacks and pearl white sleeveless blouse.
“ K would … I’ll do my best. So, where do I board with the rest of the rowers? “
“You’re funny. “ she teased, steering me away from the ant farm maze of tourists. “You think I wouldn’t take my best girl to sea in style? Your mom forwarded the rest of your stuff ahead of you. I made sure they got sent to our stateroom … “
“Our stateroom? “
“Well, in a way. “ Tanya amended with a tone too cheerful for my like. “It’s partitioned so you’ll have half a room. For those personal interviews, ya know? Additionally I’ve comped the entire package, a six day trip steaming south & back.
"While we do list a few small tours, the emphasis is on shipboard activities. We try not to micromanage the guests so they can do as they wish, virtually 24/7. “
“Great, so we only have to find one guy among … “
“Um, we didn’t exactly get full booking for this trip. “ my friend interjected, even as she flashed her ID at some security men. Evidently, it was a great gig, Public Relations.
“I figure we’re down maybe an eighth of total capacity, so let’s call it an even Fourteen. “
“Fourteen? One Thousand Four Hundred People? “ I gasped, mindful we were headed toward the lower docks where workers were finishing with supplies for the voyage ahead. “You have a lot of confidence in me, don’t you? “
“Well, I was sort of thinking you’d put yourself out more, make him interested?“ she ventured slowly. “Just like some of your more memorable moments at Columbia? “
“Don’t remind me. “ I temporized, hoping that perhaps Tanya might tell me more. It was yet another lapse in my reeducation of this new body and the life it lead.
We arrived at an intermediate ramp where legions of staff boarded the Amore del Mare II. At my first real glimpse of the ship, my former jaded world view resurfaced, scarcely impressed by this overgrown bath toy.
Carl had been born early enough to have witnessed the end of Elegance. Queens Mary and Elizabeth, the last of the true Ocean liners, finally retired in the late 60’s and early 70’s before a world of mass market prefabrication.
Though not the largest of the post modern cruise ships, Amore del Mare II boasted over 800 cabins, a crew of 700 to maintain all the amenities like it’s big sister ships.
But even with a sleek futuristic shape made to cut through the worst seas at over twenty knots, and the newest in GPS navigation, still I felt there was a lack of natural beauty in the computer created design.
“ … Second Officer Ramon De La Croix. “ Tanya was saying as I shook loose these old Kolchak memories. The even white smile caught me off guard, set as it was in a very handsome Latin face. Those laughing auburn eyes twinkled at my flustered manner. “You still with us, Karen? “
“Uh, I was just admiring … your ship. “ I stumbled. He was a very good looking man, and yet I could only imagine The Professor chuckling over my spontaneous feminine reaction. Second base … right.
“She is a beauty. “ he remarked with casual respect, though not looking at the ship. “Perhaps once we get you settled, you’d care for a proper tour? “
“She’d love to. “ Tanya jumped in as we entered a utility corridor which ran behind the public venues. “Would you like to show us to our room?"
“Pay no attention to the man behind the curtain. “ I mused quietly, ignoring my cabin-mate as she chatted brightly with our handsome escort. Much to my disappointment, although Ramon had been on previous cruises where our mystery man had struck, he’d little to contribute to what Tanya had already told me.
“Regretfully, “ he said, placing a firm hand at my back to guide me into a service elevator. “but I’m certain that you and our Ms. Landers will sort it out. I looked up your past columns and they show true dedication. I confess I’ve become a fan.“
“Hmm, “ I responded with a curt nod, sparing a second to shoot an arched brow toward my wicked co-conspirator. “you’re welcome, I’m sure. So where is our cabin? “
As if by coincidence, the mirrored doors opened to a long passageway, gleaming with a subdued blue luminescence, the overhead lighting well hid above the translucent ceiling.
Along the subtly pebbled walls were sea foam colored mosaics of faux Greek wave and shell patterns.
There were, for the length of the corridor, surprisingly few rooms, all with double doors of perhaps cedar or a similar soft wood.
“I think I see a motif here. “ I said cynically as Ramon shrugged his narrow yet still masculine shoulders.
“It does suit the locale though, yes? “ he offered pleasantly. “And here we are, ladies. “
The second officer swung wide the doors onto a lush room which demolished most of my remaining sarcasm, my senses too busy soaking up the excess. While there was a divider, as Tanya had mentioned, easily folded back into three sections if necessary, what was left was still a sizable area to play in.
Done up in the already familiar style, my half boasted a round double bed with sea foam sheets atop what Tanya whispered was a space age contour mattress.
There was a settee, a couple more chairs and a coffee table of smooth faux blue marble. I had a dressing table parallel to the expansive sliding glass door which lead out onto a spacious balcony, and a closet/dresser combination with room to spare.
“Now see what I got. “ laughed Tanya, leading me through a door in the sliding wall. Her was a more modest single bed, but with a large bathroom with standup shower and a whirlpool bathtub. “don’t worry, you can use it. “
“You also have a Wi-Fi connection for Internet and TV, and there are laptops available in the concierge office. “ added Second Officer De La Croix, amused at the ‘Kid In A Candy Store.’ look on my face. “All on the house, ladies. “
“Or the ship. “ I joked, looking around half seriously. “No bar? “
“No need, “ my roomie interjected. “All services 22 hours, remember? Save for a few hours for upkeep. “
“And when does our service to the ship begin? “
“As soon as we stepped aboard. “ she said with a slight smile. “But that simply means enjoying the amenities while keeping our eyes, and other parts open. “
“Fun, fun, fun. “ I quipped, feeling only a little less put off by her humor. Still, it was what I’d contracted for with the higher powers, with all the pitfalls it promised.
As I brooded somewhat over what the women in my life had dragged me into, Tanya caught my eye. Ramon waited patiently near the open door. “Speaking of Fun, you were going to give us a tour? “
“My pleasure. “ our guide gallantly gestured, Tanya already on the move, the flirty tramp. For all her playfulness, I had the hunch she was directing me toward this seaworthy stud.
I wasn’t quite ready to cross that ocean just yet.
Still, he was quite fascinating to listen to, spending time to explain the workings of this space age floating hotel.
It was equipped with a remote navigation which, like many aircraft, could be preset for the ultimate in cruise control. While the bridge crew could, in case of emergencies, transfer helm at the press of a button, most of the time they simply sat back and monitored.
The rest of the technical details and tour of the services took over two hours, and yet, all the while, I kept wondering just what was happening with this body and my mind.
I’d been Karen for a very short time, but somehow this realignment of priorities had snuck up on me. Just what was I suppose to do about it?
“Well, that’s about everything about the Amore del Mare II, ladies. “ Ramon finished as did we in the central promenade, a wide circular lounge surrounding a spiral staircase with a great glass ceiling above.
“I’d be happy to answer any questions, except then we’d have nothing to talk about during dinner. You will come, yes? “
“Then we really need to get spruced up. “ Tanya confirmed as I flubbed my response with a vague acquiescence. “Come on, girl. Let’s go get prettier. “
The Amore del Mare II was well on it’s way, and to it’s credit did so with scarcely a rumble beneath our feet. Of course I was somewhat preoccupied at the time …
It was my first time being a girly-girl, as Gail had joked. I took as much care with it as I did my rifle during Carl’s military stint in Korea. I could only thank the Gods for Gail. We were so similar in type, I could ape her look without falling into parody.
I also cursed Mom for her growing obsession with my sex appeal, or lack there of, several of her gifts making me blush. But the soft green off the shoulder evening dress was form fitting. so I was committed to the matching strapless bra and high cut French panties.
It was additionally a new experience to share space and accessories with another woman, including a small skirmish over the bath vs. the shower, which Tanya won.
While the whirlpool was built for two, that was territory I wasn’t yet ready to cross over into either … if I wanted to preserve our friendship, that is.
At the end, even I was somewhat impressed by the final affect, as The Professor said ‘ A Hottie. ‘ Tanya was equally amazing in her club wear style sheath dress, a combined red top and black skirt, ready to ‘Wow.’
For all our primping we arrived fashionably late to meet our macho escort just outside the main dining room. Ramon, dashing in his dress whites, clearly let us know it was worth the wait.
Two major events aboard ship were first and last nights , where we dressed up in our fines and the champagne flowed.
At our table, the second officer and his ladies were joined by five others. They were, a retired couple from New Hampshire; James and Jenny Weston, the chief purser; Donald P. Hanley, a Detroit doctor; Jeremy Topher, and finally an actor wanna-be from New York, William Zachary.
“So you’re famous, Ms Klein. “ gushed the balding but not unpleasant looking Hanley, his recessed gaze flitting between my cleavage and my eyes. “Helping all those people with your newspaper column. And now you’re aboard our ship. Business or Pleasure? “
“Tanya is an old friend from college. “ I answered softly, hopefully as coy as Karen could muster. “We’re catching up on old times. “
“Not too old, “ remarked James Weston, as ancient as I’d once been, his quiet lustful stare reflecting his tired but still eager libido. “ at least not for two lovely young ladies. “
“Or young men. “ his wife, the very image of a Barbara Stanwyck style maturity teased. Her husband grinned with a crooked dentured smile. “Of course. “ he amended sagely.
“But for the bachelors at this table, “ the good Doctor from Detroit chimed in. “We thank you and Ms. Landers all the same. Am I correct, Mr. Zachary? “
So odd that the one actor among us, with boy next door features, just past average and on their way to exceptional, simply nodded with placid confirmation.
“You know, “ Mrs. Weston was saying. “I have this friend back home who has the tiniest dispute with her Association over an itsy bitsy garden … “
“I see we share something in common. “ chuckled Jeremy, though clearly his direct gaze hoped that I might share more by evenings end.
“ We do, Mr. Topher? “ I asked, Tanya mocking me with a ‘Go for Topher. ‘ thumbs up.
“We both have folks asking for advice in our off hours. “
“Hmm. “ I responded, with little feeling toward diplomacy. “isn’t that interesting? “ and clearly by my tone it wasn’t.
Still, there was something about William Zachary which I couldn’t quite put my finger on. His distance from our banter reawakened the reporter in me.
“And how about you, William? “ I asked with the most demure wheedle I could muster. I lowered my eyes slightly as I’d seen other women do to provoke us … to provoke men. “Do folks on the street ask you to do Shakespeare? Or maybe a Broadway show tune? “
“Uh, no, not really. “ at least I got a touch of interest, even if it was offered with a certain self-deprecation.
“You are an actor, yes? “ I tried again, leaning toward him to let my nicely displayed girls do their job. “or did I miss … ? “
“Off-Off Broadway, a brief understudy gig for Spam a Lot. I did some summer stock in Connecticut, played Bud in my High School’s version of ‘Death of A Salesman. ‘ Waited table at a Village Bistro.“ he explained, his flushed cheeks heightening his cute factor. “It’s the usual ‘Struggling Actor. ‘ riff. “
“I’m surprised you can afford to take a cruise then, William. “ Tanya interjected, using her sexiest smile to offset any implied criticism.
“Actually, “ our now totally embarrassed target chuckled. “I’m not a passenger, I’m part of the entertainment. “
“Song and Dance? “ I pressed, shelving my rather sorry suspicions reluctantly, his attitude understandable now. “Jokes done in Bad Taste? “
“Emcee at the Karaoke Bar. “ he answered with such a right on dead pan, the rest of the table cracked up. “I’m gonna kill my agent when I get back. “
“So when does the show start? “ I blurted out, not quite sure why I was interested. “We definitely have to see this. I mean, show our support. “
“Uh, ten o’clock, “ the young man shot back with a flash of sardonic humor. “but I’ll make sure you have your time at the mike, Ms. Foster. “
“God help us all if she does. “ Tanya added, not helpful at all, though behind her tease there was a question she wanted to ask me. “Do you remember that night at Bailey’s … ? “
“Don’t you start. “ I warned, half serious as she was on a roll.
“Our Ms. Foster had a thing for this fine Celtic boy, just off the boat from Dublin. She drunkenly swore to him that she could sing the entire Irish Anthem without one mistake. Well, she tried and it would be like our Doctor Topher trying to perform like P. Diddy … “
“I like P. Diddy. “ he protested mildly. “Or maybe Tone Loc … “
“Don’t go there. “ Tanya warned him off, though less severe than I would’ve expected. “Let’s just say that Johnny Boy actually liked her mangled version. By the end of the night he was telling Karen he was going to call Home and have them change it.
"You care to sing a few verses, Hon? I bet you still remember … “
“And I’ll bet I don’t “ I countered, adjusting my chair as I fell back on a tried but true feminine cliché. “But I bet I do need to go to the powder room. Tanya? “
“Oh, of course. If you’ll excuse us a moment. “ she hastily confirmed. As we both stood up I was amused by the men rising slightly in respect.
It still struck me as odd, this view of manners from my female perspective. Carl had done it because that was how Dad had explained it to him. It had been a different time, yet some things refused to go away entirely …
Not quite two months to get used to the wonderful and frustrating world of women, yet there were nuances I didn’t quite master. For instance, the ability to say something which, as Lewis Carroll once remarked. “Means what I want it to. “
In this case, as I settled myself in the stall, Tanya’s amused voice drifted over from the long vanity table. “So you really did need to go. What? You wanted a spotter? “
“In a way, “ I shot back. “since you’d been making faces all through dinner. I thought maybe you wanted to compare notes? “
“Or wanted to see which stud you were looking to bone, girl. “ she chided me, toning it down as several other women entered. “Did you think that Mr. Right would actually be sitting at our table? “
“Right or Wrong, you gotta start somewhere. “ I joked. “So any prospects there ? You weren’t that far behind me, tramp! “
Tanya was actually quiet as I exited the stall, touching up her face while two sweet young things next to us nattered about nothing.
One of them, this petite little red-head, took note of me for a brief second before returning back to her conversation.
Finally, as they finished up whatever business they had, I heard my friend sigh. “So what’s up with you, Kay-Kay? “
“What’s what? “
“I know it’s been a few years since we last talked, but I just have to know. Were you doing serious drugs between then and now, or what? “ she blurted out.
“I know people change, but since that night at your folks place, I felt like I was being seriously pumped for information by you. “
“I’m still me. “ I admitted, though whether it was Carl or Karen speaking, I wasn’t quite sure myself. “And in every way, especially now, I’m your friend. Can you trust that, T ? More importantly, can you trust me? “
I put out as earnest an appeal as I could muster, for the sake of two women whom I’d come to respect. And here was one who had such a history with Karen,
I couldn’t fathom it … but I knew that I wanted to desperately.
A gaggle of gals burst in, chatting like magpies while Tanya’s mocha colored cheeks actually darkened. “I think they’re missing us, girlfriend. Must’ve thought you fell in or something. Shall we go back? “
I grinned in response before diving into my clutch purse to quickly fix my face, good to go as we headed back to the dining room. But even as I started down the short broad steps, I felt her hand give me a discreet swat on my behind, before moving to the small of my back.
“I don’t know what’s going on in your life now, and someday I’m gonna make you spill, but I do trust you. So let’s go dazzle, girlfriend. “ Tanya suggested cheerfully.
And for the rest of the evening … we did.
July 23rd.
It was the sun streaming through the half closed curtains which woke me, a vague warmth on my contorted half naked body. I didn’t remember how I got back to our stateroom, or into this dove white sheer camisole, quite exposed as I’d kicked the sheets off.
Thankfully, I was alone. Somewhere between the last toast, followed by a serving of a sickly sweet custard and coffee, I thought that I recalled William saying something …
My musings were interrupted by a quiet tapping on the door, regaining enough modesty to grab a dressing gown before answering. “Just a second. “
Tanya was nowhere in sight as I found a server with Breakfast, smiling brightly even as I pulled my wrap tighter about me. He trundled the cart in, the smell of bacon and eggs disturbing my slightly queasy stomach.
“Compliments of Ms. Landers. You’ll find a note on the tray? “
I nodded absently and he left conspicuously slow, no doubt enjoying the view as much as he dared. But I couldn’t bring myself to call him on it, not after the talk I’d had with Tanya the night before … just what was that all about?
‘Morning, Sleeping Beauty. ‘ read the greeting with her trademark sass. ‘You needed time to work the generous amount of alcohol out of your system. Just like Bailey’s, do you finally remember that? But don’t worry too much if you don’t. Just eat your food and absolutely drink the Hair of The Dog. When you’re done, put on your suit and join me poolside. ‘
I blushed somewhat at the P.S. obviously my forgotten performance up to Karen’s old standards as Tanya amended. … ‘And don’t worry about William. I made your apologies to him since you were definitely Uncommunicative. But he wanted you to know he enjoyed the two sets you did.
'Did you really chose ‘Man, I Feel Like A Woman?’ and ‘You Make Me Feel Like A Natural Women? ‘ or was that coincidence? ‘
I couldn’t imagine how naughty I’d been, or if somewhere a tiny part of Karen’s personality wasn’t influencing this former male’s behavior.
I downed the Bloody Mary, Tanya’s Hair of The Dog, to steady my nerves. It actually made me feel less good about being the bad girl.
It wasn’t the reputation I wanted to cultivate, but somehow I understood that none of our acquaintances last night held it against me. Still, if this was jumping in with both feet, I wished for a Life Jacket when I hit the water …
The water was the last thing on my mind as I arrived at the fair sized pool, mid-ship. It wasn’t meant for much beyond soaking, already choked with bathers even at 11:00 in the morning.
I was wearing another of Mom’s little gifts. It wasn’t that tiny by bikini standards, but the pink coral pattern Bra and Panties still made me feel like I was performing for ’Girls Gone Wild. ‘
Tanya waved to me. I couldn’t very well act like a bashful school girl at my age, so I stuck out my chest and tried to act natural.
“Look whose finally up to greet the day. “ she remarked smartly from her lounge, casual in her own red-brown two piece. “You seem fairly alert. “
“Do I thank you for putting me to bed? “ I queried, plopping my padded ass down beside her. “Or is there something else I’m going to have to live down? “
“You really are something, girl. “ Tanya laughed, playfully rubbing my left arm. “No, despite all your best efforts, you and William never made the hookup last night. But you do have a walk around the ship scheduled. He’s gonna meet you here.
"Did this have anything to do with what you were trying to find out? About the men at our table, I mean. “
“It was just a vibe I was getting. “
“A vibe, huh? “ she teased. “What are you, Disco Girl all at once? Maybe you were just horny? “
“Maybe. “ I confessed. “But you’re the one who told me to put myself out there … “
“And you think that William could be our mystery man? “ Tanya chided me, though obviously I’d gotten her into the game now. “He’s cute but why not Mr. Weston? For an old guy he’s pretty smooth … “
“And we think that our suspect would be a real charmer. “ I rolled my eyes, involuntarily causing a minor traffic jam among the men as I stretched my legs “I need some help with this and you’re cracking jokes. For that matter, why not consider Doctor Detroit? You seemed ready to … “
“On principle, honey. “ she countered with mock innocence. “He is a doctor, after all. But what’s with the urgency? We have some five days to scope out other prospects. Why settle now? “
“I’m not really settling, “ I protested, mindful of something The Professor had said. “but I’ve a hunch he’s closer than we think. Besides, every guy on this ship is on the make … “
“Making what? “ interrupted a voice from behind me, a pair of firm masculine hands lightly massaging my shoulders. I felt a small tingle in a place which would have made The Professor chuckle, my biology betraying me.
While I resisted the temptation to squeeze my thighs together, I covertly readjusted my pose while looking up into William’s hazel eyes.
“Making sure our girl was mobile enough for your date, hon. “ Tanya answered with smug humor, mocking my ill concealed interest.
“A date? “ I blurted out as William affected a quizzical expression.
“It’s not a date? “ he asked, that goofy smile making me blush all the way down to my modest cleavage. “Uh, sure it is. I mean … “ I returned hastily.
“You kids go have fun. “ Tanya encouraged, laying back to better display her wares for more available men. “I’ll just hang here and see what swims by. “
“I hope you make out. “ our Emcee Handsome joked, earning him a hairy eyeball from my room-mate as he helped me to my feet. As laidback as he was at dinner, this emergence of easy charm seemed almost a 180 degree turn for him.
The little upturn to his lips signaled approval of my bikini, and again I wasn’t sure how to deal with it.
“Do you mind if we drop by my cabin to get a wrap? “ I suggested as William feigned a disappointed expression. “If you must. “ he teased.
Again with a hand resting comfortably across my shoulder, yet I accepted this begrudgingly as part of this attractive package I was bound to.
I’d forgotten about his circumstance until William gave a low whistle as we arrived at my room, his eyes off his lady to take in our plush surroundings. “So, this is how the other half lives. “
“Not really, “ I scolded with a playful punch to his ribs. “this is what you get when your best friend works for the cruise line. “
“I should get me some friends like that. “ this wanna-be actor dead-panned, his attentions back where they belonged.
I turned to rummage through my closet for a sarong style wraparound. The way he stared, and the way I felt, I expected his hands on me.
But William only flashed a Cheshire grin as I got myself together, surely knowing damn well what he was doing to me. While Carl might have been happy to postpone the inevitable, still I was slightly miffed as we left to take our stroll.
The weather was perfect with just a touch of wind to play with my skirt. We were outwardly like the other couples, out and about on deck, but honestly quite different inside. If Karen hadn’t braved the wrath of the Gods, would she have been here in the first place?
But I was Karen, or trying to be.
Our conversation was mundane, everyday. His life seemed almost scripted to reflect a thoughtful yet largely uncomplicated twenty something. He’d been raised by a single mother and older sister, another neat explanation for his ease before the fairer sex.
It should have, in retrospect, raised a red flag. But there was my own little problem to conflict with my once effective cynicism.
I’d dealt with the Neanderthal comments from the unwashed males well enough, perhaps a bit too scathing from Karen’s perspective.
My excuse was that I’d not been long behind the wheel of her classy chassis.
With Arthur and his kind, their puppy dog lust awakened an almost gleeful sense of power in me. I was impressed that a promise was enough to inspire the most amazing acts of devotion. The Professor, on the other hand, effectively undermined my developing feminine wiles at every turn.
And now here was William Zachary, and he scared me with his straight forward sincerity.
My date evidently sensed my confusion, his touch more firm, more consoling which I appreciated. “You two were friends since College. I guess it explains a lot. “
“Explains what? “
“Why Tanya’s so protective of you, which I can understand. You’re this crusading reporter, and according to folks I’ve talked to, pretty fearless in chasing down the bad guy, or gal. Still, since we first met, and this is probably way off base, there’s been a sorta Little Girl Lost vibe … “
He seemed scared as I laughed so hard so that passersby must have wondered if I was pitching a fit. Just as William was ready to call for a medic, I held up a hand as I took a deep calming breath. Disco Girl, my ass …
“I’m sorry. “ I gasped finally, flashing him a smile to let him know how fine I really was. “It’s just been the sorta weird stuff that … hold up, you’ve been checking up on me? “
“Well, everyone was talking a blue streak about your articles, essays, how you were ‘The Darling of the Underdog, and Last Hope of the Unappreciated. ’ “
“You’re saying you never read even one of my columns? “ the sharp tone caught him off guard and Will stuttered abit. “I-I, not until I Googled you this morning. I didn’t want you to think I was just some dumb actor type … “
I held tight to another outburst, letting slip a giggle or two before giving into a random action. For such a careful man, he wasn’t that slow to put his arms about me as I gave him a firm embrace.
“You … are a very sweet man, and I am a very silly woman. “
The first kiss was astonishing, because while I expected it, my position was different now.
It wasn’t being female, I didn’t think so, though having been dried up for so many years, the level of release was an amazing distraction.
I wondered, just for an instant, if this was what Karen felt, but decided ‘What The Hell. ‘ as I moved in for a second helping.
I couldn’t be sure if it was French Farce or Clown College, whether William or I were leading.
In matters of Romance I’d been trained by Gable and Lombard, Rock Hudson and Doris Day, folks for whom my eager suitor had less than a kissing acquaintance with.
Kissing … we were practically non-stop with that; not that I was complaining at the time, groping each other like randy teenagers.
By the time we’d reached the elevator, I was ready to shed my skimpy attire right then and there. It was certain The Professor would be paid handsomely, damn him!
Still, we held on until the moment I scrabbled in my purse for the key to my suite. I scarcely noticed the ’Do Not Disturb.’ sign hung on the door.
William had me pressed against the door as I pushed it open with my ass, arching my back slightly to help him reach the hook to my bra. But just as he’d started slipping it off, there was a muffled familiar cry from Tanya’s side, and a male voice saying something I couldn‘t quite hear.
“Ohhh shi .. , girlfriend! “ she called out. “We gotta get our signals straight! Go away! “
I backed out promptly, or more correctly William did, dragging me along as I reached behind to slam the door shut.
“My room? “ He choked back laughter while thoughtfully pulling my straps back over my slender shoulders. I wondered, for a half second, just exactly who Tanya was entertaining. My own stud returned to kissing me and I really didn’t care anymore.
Back to the elevator, we ignored our fellow passengers who clearly enjoyed our antics as part of the amenities aboard Amore del Mare II.
“Next show’s at ten. “ he quipped as we came up for air. They chuckled, sharing a look, perhaps inspired to go make their own mischief.
It seemed forever until we got to his much smaller cabin, but it had a bed, and I was in trouble down below. My body needed satisfaction, Stat! William was game to try, fighting the belt around his slacks until it looked like a great white hunter wrestling an anaconda.
I was already undressed by then, and at this point at a loss to understand exactly my part in this operation. Mostly I lay back, alternately frustrated and amused by his comic striptease, and this was where the Clown College action entered in.
Several pratfalls later my would be lover finally dropped his drawers.
Entered in … feeling very much like the virgin bride, though evidently my Godly Makers had not reconstructed Karen with her maidenhead intact. But with an old man at the helm, I was just as awkward and scared at my first time as Receiver. William, for all his bumps and bruises, in reaching the Promised Land, paused only briefly to fumble for condoms before easily slipping between my seriously lubricated thighs.
Will went at his task like a piston, my body soon deciding to get off the bench and into the game. I played the mattress mambo with an enthusiasm which almost knocked my lover off the narrow bed. As I submitted to the will of my female physiology, all at once I thought I had an epiphany, but it might have been the eruption down below.
The stray thought was soon lost in the yell which likely shattered glasses in the ship’s kitchen.
After that, I had at least two more … no, not revelations, so worn out by the end that I’d considered this a bonus to the transformation. And as I rested against his solid lightly muscled and wonderfully naked frame, William softly whispered things which I wouldn’t even put down in this journal.
It was one of Carl memories, a veteran’s hospital where a foolish young soldier lay recuperating. His condition appeared less dire a state than the doctors had first thought. It wasn’t specifically combat … OK, there’d been a fight, but between two GI’s over some skirt at the USO, and then the other fella pulled a knife.
She was a pretty little blonde, barely more than a child, away from Home for the first time. But we were both eager, and I’d looked pretty spiffy in my army uniform. Soon the action was going hot and heavy, in the back of this Cadillac parked outside the club …
She’d forgotten she’d made certain promises to the Lieutenant, whispering the same sweetness in Carl’s ear while he clumsily fondled her pert little breasts.
All those Hygiene lectures which the Army invested Time and Money in had gone out the window, along with his trousers and boxers.
What can I say? I thought it was Love. When that sorry excuse of an officer pulled this grunt out on his bare-butt, I was ready to defend it. That was when the switch blade, non-regulation, slid into my belly and nearly punctured my spleen.
It was also where a soldier by the name of Tony Vicenzo jumped in to save my honor and my life, starting a long rocky friendship for the two of us.
I woke with a start to find William’s half erect manhood nestled with an odd familiarity against my ass. His nose breathed in my musky scent as gentle lips nuzzled my neck. What just happened?
I’d done the deed, with a man I’d barely met, and on a less than subtle level I wanted to do it again. Did this make me a slut?
It was an odd feeling, this sense of indignity over what had been a wonderful thing, of which I’d played no small part in after all.
“Hey there, “ his pleased voice whispered in my ear, more than ready for another round of ‘Hide The Salami. ‘ to which my body was reflexively willing. I was not that innocent seductress from another age, however, feeling like I was being smothered by a comfortable yet suffocating blanket.
All at once the need for Air superseded the want to screw like rabbits. “Hey, you OK? “
“Uh, fine, really. “ I murmured, feeling horrible that William had sensed my rejection, figuring that he was perhaps a little embarrassed as well.
“I mean, it was good, right? “ he asked.
“It just surprised me, that’s all. “ I told him gently, wanting to touch his face but still unwilling to start up again.
Not just yet, I decided, not until I had time to consider my options. “But you didn’t do anything wrong. I just … “
“You just want a little space right now, sure. “ he pulled back slightly, regarding me with mild hurt. “How about you go find your friend? If you still want to, come by the club later. So long as we’re good … “
“We are good, “ I insisted, though hastily gathering up my clothes as I did, perhaps it smacked of Insincerity. “Really truly. “
Love, Sex, and all the embarrassing moments in between, was scarcely particular to any age or any generation. It was all Inspiration yet paradoxically Practical. As a comic genius had once declared. “The First Relationships were based on Fear. We watched each others back. Unless you were on safe ground. “
I think that Carl had never exactly felt on safe ground. In any case, not enough to find that girl who would be willing to look behind him forever. Except for Gail, especially with Gail, and how easy it had been to let her slip away …
I was pleased to find the sign off the door to my suite, feeling a bit ripe following my afternoon delight. Tanya was out on our balcony, wearing just a silk purple robe. She was working on a laptop, all alone.
My girl started in with an impish smirk but dropped it at the tired look on my face.
I really thought I wanted to be left by myself, to soak away my confusion, but apparently friends didn’t let friends stew alone, even in whirlpool baths.
“Doctor Detroit? “ I asked as she wandered in to do her business, then came over to sit on the edge of the low tub.
“Oh yah. “ she frowned. “He showed up shortly after you two left. One great massage later, and suddenly his fingers were in very familiar places.
“Not that I would’ve minded, but Topher isn’t the go to guy for any level of sensitivity. I cut him off before we got any farther than some prelim petting. I think you went beyond that though. “
“Oh yah. “ I murmured, feeling slightly better with someone to talk to. It had been that way shortly after my change, forcing myself to meet the parents of the girl whose body I’d stolen. OK, technically not, but she was gone and here I was. “Way Beyond. “
“And this was a bad thing? “ Tanya inquired pointedly. “Was he that terrible in the sack? He didn’t hurt you, did he? “
“Nooo. “ I ventured slowly, the heat rising from more than just the bath water. “It was amazing for my first … I mean, the first in quite a while. The Professor would … “
“You got together with someone else, and you cheated on him with William? “ my best friend exclaimed, grabbing a hand sympathetically. “No wonder you’re messed up! “
“No, I mean, The Professor’s just a colleague, and a friend … I guess. It’s just we sort of have this job to do, and what was I thinking? spreading for the first guy who … “
“Who actually seems like someone you could enjoy, and could enjoy you? “ she pressed, grinning at the soft mystified expression on my face.
“I mean, here I was with Dr. D, and you were with our sexy Emcee Hunk … I believe you got the better of the deal. “
“But what if he is our guy? “
“I’ve been reviewing the past several incidents, and this is the only cruise that William Zachary has been on. If he’s telling the truth, that is. So while it doesn’t exactly place him in the clear … “
“I guess I’m going to find out tonight. “ I sighed, toweling myself off before mentally selecting the perfect outfit for my mission. “I made a promise, so … “
“Well, I’d tell you to be Good, “ she chuckled, giving me a kiss on my damp forehead. “but that’s kinda out the window … “
“Bitch. “
“Just part of our Friendly Service. But I will catch up with you later on. Now get yourself together, sister. “
I’d figured on catching him early, perhaps get a chance to confirm or reject my renewed suspicions.
Weaving my way through the early evening throng, I bumped into someone I hadn’t thought of since the first day aboard Amore del Mare II. When I fell into those laughing auburn eyes, William was almost forgotten … almost.
“Ms. Foster. “ Second Officer De La Croix greeted me with a smile. “I’ve missed you since Dinner last night. Was my company that unpleasant? “
“I … of course not. “ I remarked with something akin to awkwardness. “I had a lead on our shipboard stalker and I followed up on it .. “
“With Mr. Zachary. “ Did I catch a hint of jealousy behind his matter of fact response? “ Did you get what you wanted from him? “
‘Really … Mr. De La Croix. It’s none of your business who I associate with.. “
This possessive attitude from the men in my life, most of them anyway, already annoyed this new girl more than she could say. Well, The Professor had never staked his claim, not blatantly in any case, for which I’d felt a certain gratitude ...
“You’re right, of course. “ Ramon admitted, smiling somewhat sadly, as if confirming something he’d already suspected. “I did have hopes that we might spend some time together on this cruise, but clearly you’ve already been taken.
"If things don’t work out … but then again I just might have other plans. If I can find someone to help with the arrangements that is. “
“Uh, I’m glad you’re handling this so well and that … what do you mean, Already Been Taken? “ I hadn’t remembered even hinting that William and I had … “Were you spying on me? “
“Good evening to you, Karen. “ his eyes penetrating through to the small of my exposed back. The frustratingly handsome officer started to leave but turned for just a second. “That is a lovely dress by the way, very sexy. I’m sure it will help turn him on. “
With that sharp parting shot, De la Croix disappeared into the crowd, leaving this young woman flabbergasted in her little light blue cocktail dress.
Karaoke Khaos was a smaller annex to the main bar, serving capacity just shy of 150. Sound proof walls muffled the din from the larger venue and it was dimly lit save for a bank of gel spotlights, used to effectively embarrass drunken performers.
I felt like all those lights were focused on me as I intruded upon the setup. Last night it had evidently been Green, but now … a brilliant red.
“Sound check, sound che … “ announced a lanky quite young technician, sweet enough in an unassumingly geeky way. Probably he was quite unaware of his potential, given a decent makeover.
“Can I help you? “ he asked, another Arthur Faber in the making. “Please tell me I can help you … “
“I’m looking for William. He said he’d be here? “ I couldn’t quite avoid a certain neediness to the question, my heightened appreciation of men out in full now.
I pondered my choices, if any, until all considerations were rendered moot by the sound of his voice.
“Hey. “ Ok, so it wasn’t Shakespeare, crossed garters aside. If a picture was worth a thousand words, then the reverse, this simple welcome retrieved a vivid sea of sexual images to my mind. “I see you decided to come by. “
“Well, “ I answered self consciously, accepting a tiny kiss on the cheek from my main suspect. “I did promise, didn’t I? “
“Well, I guess you did. “ William’s lukewarm response was slightly mystifying to me. “But Hey, A Woman’s Prerogative. We’re almost done here, did you want Dinner? “
“I could probably go for Food, “ In truth I was starving, unfed since Breakfast, but evidently a girl had to set her priorities. “but better make it something light? Maybe I should stay off the sauce as well. At least for tonight. “
“Sounds like a plan. “ he approved, signing to the sound guy who gaped with bare-faced admiration at this girl. “Teddy, We Good? “
“Nothing more here that I can’t do on my own. “ Teddy responded only to add with hopeful tact. “You could bring me back a burger? With an extra girl on the side, I mean ... “
“I’ll see if one of the stewards can’t get something to you. “ William laughed and even I smiled a bit as he suggested. “ As for the other … I don’t know. Karen? You think maybe Tanya might? “
I was sorely tempted to pimp my cabin-mate out to this awkward young man, as Payback, but decided she’d consider it an upgrade after the abortive encounter with Doctor D. “She might come in later, but he shouldn’t get his hopes up. “
“And my hopes? “
“We’ll see about that after I’m fed. “ I temporized, his soft whisper in my ear forcing me to refocus on the task at hand. I wanted to know if something beyond normal Girl Lust was at work here.
We had drinks in the open lounge, though in my case it was Ginger Ale. We sat quietly back against the half circular couch, watching the passengers stroll by.
It was an uncomfortable silence between us, though more from my part as his. William was practically unreadable as a pretty little waitress brought my small chicken salad and a refill on my drink. We spotted the Westons’ and they were apparently pleased to see us together.
Thankfully the elderly couple were content to simply wave before going off to some other destination.
I toyed with my food for several minutes before he finally spoke. “So … are you pissed off because we slept together? Or is there something else you’d like to tell me? “
“What makes you say that?! I exclaimed, somewhat startled though in hindsight it made sense.
“Funny thing I heard from a bartender and a couple others. Evidently there were disturbances on some earlier cruises? It was Robbery or something like that? “
“Depends on your definition of Stolen Property, I guess. “ the words came out before I could think straight, a well manicured hand to my lips unable to stop them.
I knew at the moment I said it, my eagerness to uncover a conspiracy, my ambiguity toward our unplanned romp, had resulted in one Hell of a Mistake.
“And you’re not on this cruise to simply relax, right? What is it? A crusade? Out for some kind of Story? “ he pressed, no otherworldly creature here, only a young man betrayed.
“That was why you wanted to get close. You and Tanya had some kind of Sting going on, and I was your patsy! “
“Actually, A Patsy is a Fall Guy. “ I corrected automatically, wondering just how much more I could mess up this up. “You were a Suspect … at first, only at first. “
“I think I’m the one who needs some air here. “ He decided firmly, pausing for the slightest moment to see what I had to say. “I’d like to say it’s OK, but that would be a lie, and at least one of us should tell the whole truth. “
“Will, I … “
“Just let it go, Karen. “ my man, no, correct that, my lover held up a hand as I started to follow. I thought I could flirt, make a joke, explain my reasons for being an Idiot. “Let me go, OK? “
I let him, watching as his shoulders slumped, suddenly aware my wide eyes were moist. It appeared that I was about cry like … well, like the girl I was now.
If I’d been Carl I would have simply covered my error with macho B.S. In a way I was still Carl, mostly, and he wanted to find the nearest bar and get wrecked.
July 24th;
I’d avoided everyone like the plague, choosing instead to nurse my pity over a beer and several shots of … I don’t remember exactly what. My raccoon eyes probably would’ve made me a target for the legions of shipboard Lotharios, or even our stalker.
Happily, the sour mash mood proved as effective as Mace in keeping the males at bay.
I recalled that Tanya did indeed come by, clearly disappointed to see her best girl sulking like some prom night reject. But when her solicitous attempts to draw me out failed, she simply hauled me off to bed, remarking somewhat sardonically that she hoped this wasn’t going to be a habit.
At first light I felt seriously like staying beneath the covers but forced myself out of bed. I ordered room service for the two of us, even giving my room-mate a forced smile as she emerged from a long shower.
“So, you ready to tell me? “
“I messed up … Big Time. “ I muttered crossly. “William’s angry, and I guess he has a right to be. We’re no closer to discovering anything unusual aboard this ship, just the usual cruise line soap opera … “
“What did you say to William to piss him off, girl? “ she demanded firmly, divining the answer at once as I gamely fought against more waterworks. “He thought you were investigating him? Subtle, girlfriend. Real subtle. “
“Well, I was investigating him, in a roundabout way. “
“And you went to bed with him to pump him for information? Is that your usual way of getting a story? “
“Actually, he was doing a lot of the pumping … Hey! “ I protested as she flashed a huge ‘Told You So. ‘ smile at me. “That’s not Fair. “
“So sue me. “ Tanya laughed, taking my hands in hers. “We’ve both been half assed about this whole thing, and in your case that’s a lot of ass … “
“Your mama. “ I shot back, though not with any real anger as I realized how much of a friend she really was.
“ … and it’s as much my fault as yours. I guess I should take some responsibility for dragging you along, so let’s get out there and find us a stalker. “
In contrasting the investigative styles of an old has-been reporter and this younger consumer advocate, I can only say this. That despite a very similar dedication to our craft, a relentless push for Full Disclosure, by days end she was the more honest of the two of us.
I was beginning to understand this as I walked the length of Amore del Mare II, casually talking with various young ladies, one of whom I’d had a nodding acquaintance with …
“I thought you looked kinda familiar. “ gushed one Rochelle Sandburg, Petite Psychology student from University of Pennsylvania, excited to discover a celebrity of sorts aboard. “You’re much prettier in person. That photo they use for your column isn’t very flattering, ya know? "
“I sure do. “ I agreed, in sync for once with my fellow woman.
Vanity, while never really an exclusive female trait, for our gender had been almost an art form in exaggeration.
Even from Day One; in closely examining Karen’s past efforts, I’d found the quite grainy misrepresentation disturbing. “But what were you saying a minute ago about Profiling? “
“Well, I just find it kinda funny. Here we are, freely involved in a traditional social experiment, our best faces on. But eventually the masks must come off, and our expectations challenged, ya know? “
“You mean ‘The more we learn, the more we find out what we don’t know? ‘ “ I teased, trying to spot the scholar behind the girl before me, a lingering roundness to her fresh cheeks with a sly hint of freckles.
It made me laugh to think of Ms. Sandburg in her red/white polka-dot bikini top and snug white shorts, delivering a serious lecture before her class. “Very academic of you. And how does this apply to something as mundane as a cruise? “
“Only that I’m prepared to be disappointed … a lot. “ Rochelle smiled sweetly. “But occasionally we might find a Happy exception, or two? “
“That’s true, if you recognize it when it does come along. “ I ventured, perhaps too obvious with my own regret.
She brightened at once, that blithe spirit filled with youthful certainty as she replied. “And that eventually you’ll get what you need? “
I held back the obvious dry retort, thank you Mick Jager, pretending that the gap between us were Years instead of Decades. “Of course. “
“So, are you and your girlfriend clubbing tonight? “
“Clubbing? “ I repeated stupidly.
“As in feeling the Fun, joining my friends and I in a few drinks, scoping out the guy action … “ she explained carefully, bobbing her head slightly to look in my eyes.
“No. I mean, I know what clubbing is, and it sounds doable . “
“It’s settled then. “ Ms. Sandburg confirmed, waving to her aforementioned friends across the way. “It’ll be a blast, for sure. “
“I’m sure. “ I hid my lack of enthusiasm well, even as Rochelle exchanged some cheerful words with Tanya ,who came in on the end of our conversation.
“Making new friends I see. Smart too. “ Tanya laughed, after the girl left.
“And a future recruit for the Feds at Quantico at that. She did make one good point, however. Unfortunately it means he’ll likely strike before we spot him. On the other hand, we have a date with our cute co-ed to scope out the guy action. Maybe we’ll get lucky? “
“If he’s here at all. “ for the first time Tanya sounded uncertain. “He’d hit twice on each of the past few excursions. I was counting on the man getting cocky. But what if he decided to try one of our other ships? “
“It was always gonna be iffy, in any case. “ I advised, feeling back on familiar ground.
Kolchak had stumbled through most of his stranger cases, Blind Luck being his Ace in The Hole. “But I’m still game to try. After all, what else do we got going on this cruise? “
If I’d asked earlier, I was certain she would’ve had a long list of possible people, read men. But as it would turn out, I was to discover just how distracted I could get …
Up to this point I’d decided to concentrate upon the task at hand. That was until Mrs. Weston, ever the romantic, decided to toss her own rock into my emotional mine field.
“So, both James and I were thrilled to see you with William last night. Ever since that first introduction at dinner, you seemed bent on chasing him. Honestly dear, he was hardly running. “
Late afternoon lunch, just us three girls, and yet I idly picked at the sliver of salmon on my plate. Tanya, ever tactful, eyed my slow dissection of the inoffensive fish and turned to Jenny as she said. “Well, it seems that our boy’s qualifying for the Boston Marathon now. “
“That’s a shame. Did he misbehave? Or not enough? “
“Actually, “ Tanya answered. “There was something that Karen and I were investigating. Well, the truth is that I was investigating and Karen was along for the ride … “
“You didn’t exactly twist my arm when you asked me. “ I protested. “Maybe just a little, but still. “
“Hold on, girls. “ Mrs. Weston interrupted brusquely, very much like an old style school-mistress. “What was the problem? And what does this have to do with Mr. Zachary? “
So we explained everything to Jenny, and when the both of us finished she was shaking her head.
“And here I was thinking we had an axe murderer or the Anti-Christ onboard. But you, young lady … “ she pointed an accusing finger my way. “ … to even think William Zachary was your mystery masher. After the way you pressed him, it’s only natural that he returned the favor. “
“And that still doesn’t help with our stalker. “ I complained so fiercely that Jenny blinked.
“But the two are connected, can’t you see that? “ she scolded us. “What’s important is not the man, but rather the women he seduced. You both came into this thinking he was a snake charmer, a used car salesman, when in truth he was the opposite. He would have to be to attract such a wide variety of women. “
“And he would a reflection for their hopes and desires? “
“And much more besides. “ clucked the older woman. “Still, this cockamamie idea you had about being Bait? “
“Yes? “ I asked stupidly.
“It wouldn’t have worked. Because, in order to draw him to you? You would’ve needed to be filled. Figuratively, of course. By the end of the first night, You’d found what you wanted … “
“William? “ I countered with mild annoyance, though more at myself. Hardly a perfect plan, but Jenny was absolutely right. “So, William’s Mr. Right? “
“Or Mr. Right Now, does that really matter? “
“I suppose not. “ I murmured thoughtfully, swayed by her firm grasp of the obvious. “But first … “
“You need to make things right with your man, young lady. “ she challenged. “So long as you leave this unresolved, it will make the rest that much harder. “
“And just how am I suppose to do that when he isn’t talking to me? “
“By putting it all in song. “ Jenny smiled
I was still ambivalent toward their grand scheme to reunite lovers parted. Tanya, in any case, firmly held my elbow to keep her best gal from making a run for our stateroom.
Still I stood, frozen in wavering confidence just outside the club entrance. Guilt than anything else pressed me forward into that noisy throng. Rochelle, ever vigilant, spotted us at once. “Hey, Karen! See, Girls? I told you she’d show up! “
Her exuberance seemed infectious, the notion that in her mind I, that is to say Karen Klein, was someone worthy of honor. This was definitely a better part of this package, and it brought a natural smile to my lips, even as she pressed a wine glass in my hand.
“Drink Up, the night’s just getting started. “
I was oh so cautious, the fuzzy memories of my previous bender still fresh enough that I nursed the Chablis, even as Rochelle introduced her two ship-mates, Carla Jensen and Natalie Bruno.
Carla was willow thin, rather laidback beside her more boisterous friends. Natalie, almost Amazonian in stature, deeply tanned foil for Ms. Sandburg’s enthused attitude. The way they bounced off each other, it clearly tickled Tanya’s own college memories.
For my part, I simply leaned back and allowed the runaway dialog to flow over me, just soaking up the ambiance until an oddity caught my wandering eye.
Just for a second I thought I saw a familiar face, even as that mischievous grin let me know he’d caught me looking. But before I could confirm his presence, the crowd swirled about him and he vanished.
“So, I was wondering if your agent ever works with novice writers? ”
“I’m sorry, what? “ it was gone, even as I found Natalie giving me a quizzical look.
“I mean, how exactly do you break into your brand of journalism anyway? I can be as outraged as the next girl. “ she said, all serious.
“Well, being nosy for one thing. “ I temporized, surveying the crowd a final time before giving up. “Having a deep desire to help others, is another, I suppose. But even with the best intentions, there’s one underlying quality which keeps a critic honest. “
Even as the girls leaned forward in anticipation, I could finally give Tanya the truly honest smile she deserved. “If you know who your true friends are … everything else eventually makes sense. “
The sideways looks which our young ladies shot each other made me wonder, just how solid their own sisterhood was. It would be tested, I was sure of that.
But for myself, I hoped that I’d taken that first real step toward certifying Tanya and my relationship.
It was not hers to prove, in any case. She operated on a practical sort of Faith, that I would eventually reward the trust she’d placed in Karen. And even now, a portion of that debt was about to be paid.
I couldn’t say that William was surprised to see me enter Karaoke Khaos, but he played it cool with a poker face that any serious gambler would’ve paid major Coin for. I was decidedly less so, my Tell, an open embarrassment which actually prettied my cheeks better than any makeup. As we girls found a small table near the front, the festivities were just getting started.
“Karaoke Khaos is all for the Fun. “ he announced a bit louder than I expected. The mike amplified his own nervousness which he covered with a cute cheesy grin. “But as our high tech sound system shows, it’s also the moment where we literally Face The Music, Hang out our hopes, our fears, for the audience here to judge. “
It was his idea of Pay Back, which I was more then ready for. William, however, clearly meant to make me squirm.
“So while we might want to be cruel, just remember kiddies that we’re all on the same boat together. So, who’s our first Victim, I mean Contestant? “
He passed me by, choosing a petite Korean girl from Alabama, Cindy, who confessed that her fiancé had dumped her right before the cruise. So it was only proper that she chose ‘Maybe Next Time He’ll Think Before He Cheats. ‘
While little Cindy did a decent impersonation of the artist, William went back to scanning the room for additional talent to fill his roster.
I’d dipped my head slightly, giving him the widest doe eyes every time he glanced my way, almost catching a smile. But he wasn’t buying it as our Emcee Hard To Get corralled another six people. Tanya finally leaned toward me. “Your man has a serious Grudge On. “
“And he means to keep me off the stage tonight. “ I told her, a mix of relief and annoyance welling up inside.
Tanya smirked somewhat, ready in her own way to back me. “Is that’s the tech geek you mentioned? Working the back of the stage … what was his name? “
“Teddy. Yep, that’s him. “ I responded, amused by her conspiratorial outrage.
“Then let me go work him and you get ready to sing your little heart out. “ she suggested with a sly flip of her hair.
Our new sisters were at first taken back to see my cabin mate flirting outrageously with the sound man.
They soon decided it was simply drunken high jinks, laughing at how out of her league he was.
It was all good fun until unexpectedly the stage lights and sound went down, halfway through a mangled version of ’I’m Too Sexy. ’by an Ad executive named Joey. In the confusion, people not certain if they were coming, going, or staying put, I took to the tiny stage.
I caught Tanya’s eye as she apologized profusely to Teddy for touching the wrong bit of equipment. Evidently it wasn’t terminal though, Teddy able to correct the problem with a simple reboot.
William was near the exit, just trying to calm everyone down as I picked up the still active mike. At the first hesitant strain, his eyes at last focused where they rightly should have been earlier.
“No, I can't forget that evening. Or your face as you were leaving. But I guess that's just the way the story goes.
You always smile but in your eyes your sorrow shows. Yes, it shows. “
From Confusion back to Fun, good natured Hoots greeted what I thought to be a respectful on key rendition. But from my intended audience of One, there was something lurking behind those penetrating eyes. Good or Bad, I couldn’t tell.
“No, I can't forget tomorrow. When I think of all my sorrow. When I had you there but then I let you go. And now it's only fair that I should let you know. What you should know. “
Tanya was back with the girls, Rochelle and Company totally with me as I took the wireless microphone off its’ stand.
I strolled through the crowd with steady yet contrite steps, hiding a smile at the hopeful looks from several men. There was only one man this song was meant for, and at last I could see a faint upturn to his lips.
“I can't live if living is without you. I can't live, I can't give any more. I can't live if living is without you. I can't give, I can't give any more. “
“ No, I can't forget this evening. Or your face as you were leaving. But I guess that's just the way the story goes … “
William finally broke down as he took the mike from me, shaking his head with a bemused fondness.
I stood there with hands crossed behind my back, allowing him the next move as William swept me into his arms.
If I’d thought my first kiss was amazing, well … perhaps Make Up Sex really was the best kind as we stood lip locked for what seemed forever. The crowd went crazy with approval.
“You … are Impossible. “ William mumbled, vibrating my lips delightfully. He stepped back while still holding my shoulders, appraising my light blue cocktail dress, the twinkle in my eyes had his quiet approval.
I nodded sweetly as I couldn’t help but tease him just a bit. “I really am. But what can you do about it? “
“I’ll decide that later … after I finish up with all this. “ he countered with a stern tone. “Can you be Good until then? “
“I think so. “ I tried for the smallest voice I could muster but failed, a wicked grin on my face all the while.
Sure, it was relief, and lust, but also some elusive feeling in the back of my mind. I decided that I’d have to talk to The Professor about this, yet it didn’t necessarily signal a bad thing.
“Well, I can work with that. “ he answered, slowly untangling our bodies so to go wrap up Karaoke Khaos’ wild night. I still tingled with excitement even as Tanya and Rochelle caught me in an inspired collective bear hug .
“That … was so cool! “ the student fussed, clearly envious … in a sweet way. “You finally got what you needed … “
“That’s for later tonight. “ I giggled, already contemplating our next round in the sack. “But you have your theory, young lady. You just have put it into practice. “
“Well … “ she mused softly, casting a dubious look around us at the available candidates. “I’ve been disappointed so far … a lot. Maybe it’s time for that Happy Exception? “
“That ta girl. I guess you can consider this your Seaman’s Trial? “
“Semen? “ frowned Rochelle, even as Tanya snorted somewhat rudely. “Sailor Test, honey. “ I laughed, smacking my friend on her left arm. “It’s kind of a final exam, except at sea. “
“Ah. “ Ms. Sandburg blushed, her youthful cheeks as red as her roots. “That makes more sense … I guess. So long as I don’t need to know my knots. “
“Well, one thing at a time. “ I soothed, the sisterly advice so surreal in the face of my own novel perspective. “But go see the night out properly with your friends, and maybe I’ll see you tomorrow. “
“Okay, Coach. “ Rochelle kidded, giving me a smudgy peck on my left cheek for my troubles. “But if I don’t … well. You just might have other things going on? “
“Speaking of which, “ Tanya added as I watched William joking about onstage. “You and William take the big bed tonight. I’m going to the concierge office for awhile, get some work done. “
“I could help … “
“… by waking up in a good mood for once, girlfriend. “ she interrupted jokingly. At least I thought it was a joke. “I’ll be in late, so you two get as busy as you want. Kiss William for me, you lucky bitch. “
“Oh ya. “ I whispered to no one in particular, smugly impressed with my own trial and apparent triumph. “I am one Lucky Bitch, for sure. “
Even as I contemplated my prize, in one handsome package, I couldn’t have anticipated what affect my self important counsel had started.
July 25th
William and I had absolutely given the space foam mattress a serious workout, perhaps going beyond it’s factory specs as we went just a little crazy in our love making.
Was it Love? How did I know for sure?
If not Love, at least it was some seriously respectful boning, swapping places several times during each session, stopping only with the last grunt from our partner. That was more difficult than I imagined, trying to anticipate each others climax without cheating somewhat.
Being the woman, I was still unsure as to what, exactly, I wasn’t getting. Only that occasionally William missed the mark. My advantage over the lifelong girls was my total lack of humility, especially where Ego came into play.
I knew that when he wasn’t doing the job, I kept on until he would hit it right. When he did, it sent my already wired senses into overload.
We eventually retired to a worn yet blissful state, fingers idly caressing each other as we lay face to face. Such a moment of pure contentment, I never really registered this phantom emotion until several minutes after the fact.
It had the quality of an echo. The odd sensation which existed on the edge of my inner periphery, clearly had an opinion all its own.
As in the club, it felt strange but not dangerous, and instinctively I was encouraged by its presence. Like some guardian angel, it whispered me to sleep. I dreamt of all the people in my Life. Gail & Daniel, The Professor … even Arthur.
William pulled me close once again, his instinctive erection entering me, all other sweet memories banished. For the few remaining hours of the night, both awake and in slumber, all my thoughts turned to him
I woke up missing him terribly, my questing fingers stroking the cool hollow where his sturdy body once rested. It was slightly disorienting, how his absence upset me.
Carl had rarely admitted missing any woman, even Gail. But was this simply a girl thing? A Karen trait? Or had William revived something inside the former man which he’d never known he’d lost?
My fickle emotions, devoid of any real sensual depth, had now been filled, and I felt the empty space all the more for it. Just where the hell was William? Did he get what he wanted from me? Was this some kind of emotional payback for my deceit? Did I just imagine that he cared for me?
“Morning, sleepyhead. “ My fear fled before his merry voice, and I rolled over to give my beau a radiant smile. He’d trundled in our continental breakfast, an impressive layout of fruit and pastries, along with coffee, enough for several people.
“I know we were pretty vigorous last night, but whose gonna eat all this? “ I laughed, sitting upright to slip an egg-shell satin gown over my nude body.
I was somewhat annoyed that my lover was more dressed than I was, casual in his tan cargo shorts and matching T-shirt. It was then I noticed a third setting at the table as William first kissed my lips, then slid a raspberry Danish between them.
“Tanya will be joining us this morning. “ he answered. “She and I have been chatting while you were playing Sleeping Beauty. “
“And who says I was playing? “ I mused, all aglow as William gave me an approving once over look.
I wriggled off the bed, feeling the plush carpet between my bare toes as if for the first time. I felt devilish as I leaned seductively toward him, half a pastry sticking out of my mouth.
Quick to please, William leisurely nibbled it down to my moist lips where he sampled them for a time. As distracting as this was, something he said brought back my reporter’s interest. “What were you two talking about? “
“Life, The Universe, Your mystery man. “
“Uh, I don’t think I ever apologized properly for that … “ I began until he quieted me with another kiss.
“I think we can agree that you did. Several times over in fact, and I forgive you. I‘m almost flattered … almost.“
He took my hand quite naturally and I was bound to place it where it’d do the most good when Tanya interrupted our foreplay. She shook her head with mischievous delight, beaming like some proudly perverse parent. Despite her pride, she plopped down at the table all the same.
“And here I was, hoping to catch you two taking a breather. “ she groaned good naturedly.
“It’ll be hard … “ I began, squeezing William’s fingers tight to cut off any quip or other bad joke. “ … but we’ll be good. “
“It isn’t that big a deal. I just thought we could make the rounds some time today. Talk with Mrs. Weston. She’d like to know you guys are solid again … “
‘My God. Who else was in on this conspiracy? Did you ladies leave anyone out? “ he snorted with feign annoyance. “It’s like I’m trapped in some demented Chick Flick … “
“Well. We could turn that around real quick. “ Tanya grinned as she undid a few buttons to her modest halter top. I grabbed her hand before my man got too interested.
“ Or we could make the rounds. “ I retorted, amending quickly. “After Breakfast. “
In the midst of getting ready to catch up with Tanya, straightening out my rumpled mane, slipping on my dove white shorts and light blue top, he snuck up behind me. I welcomed the clinch, clinging to a touch of Insecurity, as well as William.
I turned to look up into those quiet eyes. To reassure myself more than him. “And the weird just keeps getting weirder, huh? “
“And yet I’m getting used to it. “ he chuckled easily, still holding me. “Is this a regular thing with you? “
“Which thing? Seducing young studs? Or Dealing with some really strange cases … ?“
“Both and neither. “ he murmured in my ear. “Just so long as I’m the only stud. For this voyage at least. As for the other thing … “
“Yes? “
“You could let me help? This guy might be dangerous.“
I was too tickled by the abrupt image of William in shining armor to be insulted.
Karen, while absolutely the fair maid, had proven herself more than capable in Carl’s measure. It felt good that he worried, in any case, but still I was concerned for him. “Perhaps, but don’t be going off all macho when I ask. Save that stuff for the bedroom, Okay? “
“We’re in the bedroom. “ he reminded me, cupping my ass gently in his hands. “You could stay … “
“I’m not going anywhere. “ I laughed, unfolding his fingers but firmly holding them. “It’s not that big a boat, kiddo. I’ll see you later on, say around two? “
“I’ll bring my Macho. “ He promised.
“So long as you’re not ‘Faster Than A Speeding Bullet. ‘ “ I told him from the exit, dodging away before a bit of pastry splattered against the door jam. This afternoon, I decided, would be very interesting …
As it turned out, our rendezvous was to be interrupted as I went to locate my girl. Instead, Tanya found me near the lounge.
“We have a problem, girlfriend. Our super stud struck Last Night. While you were getting your grove on, and I was working. “
“What happened? “
“It was a double-header. if you believe it? “ my cabin-mate explained. “A couple girls that we know … “
“Rochelle … And Natalie? “ I guessed. “They’re not hurt … “
“It was Carla and Rochelle. I wouldn’t think so. The ships doctor is with them now. “ she answered with a reassuring tone. “ I set Mrs. Weston to keep vigil with Natalie. It was more like they both were caught up in a state of euphoria. “
“Like A Date Rape drug. “ I suggested, following close behind as we headed for their cabin.
“If it was that. But for some reason I doubt it. They both seem fairly lucid if excitable, as if … “
“They just had the best sex? … ever? “
“Well, you’d know more about that than me. “ Tanya teased in a half jealous tone. “So maybe you can make sense of what they told us. In the meanwhile, I’ll help Jenny rein in our third wheel. She’s ready to go on a tear. “
On a tear was abit of an overstatement, but not by much. The statuesque student flipped her shoulder length raven locks away from the long face as we entered. “I heard you two were looking for this guy! Nice of you to warn us. “
“Now dear. “ Jenny Weston interceded quite deftly. “No one was sure if he was even aboard. If there’d been any doubt … “
“Both Tanya and I hoped to draw him out ourselves. “ I added, as contrite as I could. Honestly though, the soft almost beatific smiles from the involved parties made her outrage almost comical. “There was never any danger, but like Jenny said … “
Natalie snorted at this, but she was calmer now as the doctor joined us.
“Well, there’s no sign of any trauma. Apart from the expected inebriation, they appear healthy. “ he said. “I’ll fax the blood work and other tests to the main land to be sure, but otherwise your young ladies are safe. “
“Which is a good, I think. “ I groused. “Still, I’d feel much better if we actually had the guy in hand ... “
“Oh, we had him in hand. “ giggled Carla from the bed, wrapped comfortably in her terrycloth robe. A similarly clad Rochelle added brightly. “Like you said, Karen. Seize the day, or something. Our man in white. “
“White? Like Club Wear? “ This tugged at a vague memory of mine. “Or was it something else? “
“Like The Good Humor Man. “ Tanya suggested unhelpfully.
“Nothing good about it. “ our unaffected co-ed complained. “We’d thought to close out the club while Rochelle was dancing with as many boys as she could. Testing a theory, which I understand was your idea, Karen? “
“In a way. But I didn’t say all in one night. So where did our Man in White come from? “
“I didn’t get that good a look at him. He was tall, very handsome, his shirt and trousers neatly pressed, that smile … was dazzling … “
“Oh shit! “ I exclaimed, the mental cobwebs whisked away in a shock of clarity. “Was he inside the club? Or perhaps just outside the door … “
“He was near the entrance, chatting with Carla while Rochelle refreshed her drink. “ Natalie confirmed, eyeing us with some concern “I was on the verge of going over myself. Just to make sure my girls were all right, you understand. But I never felt anything was wrong. In fact, I was feeling pretty good. But I turned away for a second, and they were gone. “
“And you found them back in your cabin … when? “ I inquired softly, feeling a window of opportunity closing fast.
“I wandered the ship for a time. “ she answered while she, Jenny and Tanya, took my fidgeting to heart. “It must have been only an hour, and I decided to check in before calling security. They were both here, naked and … well obviously very pleased with themselves. “
“You got a thought, girl. “
“I got more than one thought. “ I affirmed Tanya’s suspicions, feeling several times the fool as to what I was going to do. “But while I go do a little hunting of my own, I need a big favor from you. “
“Anything. “ she answered, rather put out she wasn’t invited. “But are you sure you don’t want me … ? “
“Oh, of course I do! “ I gushed, interlacing my dainty fingers in hers. For all the years that she and Karen were friends … for the loyalty she showed this imposter who wore Karen’s body, trying to live her life. “I think, however, it would be safer if someone else was there. If I’m right. “
“So what can I do? “
“Call William. Have him meet me at the lounge. If I’m not there, well, he can start from the bridge and work his way along some of the service corridors? “
“You think it’s one of the crew … don’t you? “ she asked, slowly realizing what I was about. “I should contact the Captain? “
“And we’ll lose our man that much faster. “ I countered quickly. “Just get William, and give me time before you call in any reinforcements. “
I was on the move, letting go of Tanya even as Rochelle chirped cheerfully. “Good Luck! “
‘I might have other plans. If I can get someone to help arrange it. ‘
That damn self-satisfied son of a bitch, it had to be him. Still, I’d been too preoccupied with William to realize …
We paid little attention to the man behind the curtain, until he’d made his choice(s). I was still selfish enough to assume I’d been First on his hit list.
Still, if ever I was to find him, it would have to be on his terms. That was why I couldn’t trust any woman around him. Not even my best friend.
“Ms. Klein. “ the soft male voice caught me off guard as I ascended the central staircase. So subtle, but it was only James Weston. “I’m glad to see you, of course. I wanted to thank you. You and Ms. Landers have been spending so much time with my wife. It’s been good for her, I do believe. “
“Well, thank you. “ I answered honestly, if somewhat hurriedly. “It’s been fun for us as well. “
“Have you seen her? I was hoping we’d do lunch … “
“Uh, she’s helping Tanya with a project. “ I amended “I’ll let her know you’re looking for her? As soon as I take care of a small errand … “
Oh, did it have anything to do with Second Officer De la Croix? “ James suggested brightly. “I was just talking with him a few minutes ago, and he mentioned having an appointment with a charming young lady. I couldn’t consider anyone more charming … “
“And where was this? “ I couldn’t quite hide the immediacy in my voice which raised an eyebrow. Still he smiled quizzically.
“Just down that corridor? You and he are …how do young folk say it? … an item? Jenny had thought that Mr. Zachary … “
“Oh, No, it is William. “ I confirmed quickly, grasping his hand gratefully. “It’s just I need to confront … I mean, confirm something with our wayward officer. William knows .. Will know … could you just send him along when you see him? “
“Of course I can. “ Mr. Weston answered to my back, blissfully unaware of his role as Message Boy for my target. I was confident by now that Ramon wanted to be found by me. What would happen next? It was anyone’s guess.
If I’d thought he would make it this easy, I’d have said ‘Yes.’ to my beau’s earlier request. But it was evidently how the game, and I, was being played.
Something of my old indignations resurfaced as James directions took me further off the beaten track, along a passage that even the crew rarely used much. As Kolchak, I would have been slightly concerned, but as Karen …
It was somewhere beneath the pool, amidst a maze of conduits and rather heavy duty plumbing, that I reached a dead-end. I wondered if somehow Mr. Weston had been mistaken, until I felt the unmistakable masculine presence behind me.
“I didn’t think you’d let me down, Ramon … or whatever you are. “
“I’m whatever you’d like me to be, young lady. “ he chuckled, though the polish was thinner than I remembered. “Now who you are … that’s a far more interesting question. “
“A woman, a daughter, a reporter … and now someone’s lover. “ I shot back with practiced annoyance. “Is there something else I need to be? “
His tone was mocking, with none of the kindness that The Professor ever showed me. “What indeed? As much as I wear the shell of a mortal man … perhaps you’ve been less honest with your own façade? The daughter who lies to her parents, A reporter who falsifies her own existence, A lover who … “
Before De la Croix’s blunt challenge, all my uncertainties were laid bare. I wanted, I needed, and I couldn’t explain any of it to those who loved me … loved Karen most.
It was Carl who bluffed his way through her Life. I hadn’t even been able to accept William’s open reception to what had been an egocentric demand on my part. Who was I to call this man a liar … ?
It was the crux of my chaos that I thought of the void, that trap which Janus had hoped would destroy a meddling old man forever. “What if? “ I considered in a panic. “Carl is the Illusion? That I am Karen after all? “
If so. Perhaps a White Knight was in order after all?
“ … A lover who erred but owned up to it in a big way. “ William interjected, his arrival unnoticed by either of us, his soft angry voice cutting easily through the pretense. “A women who … no matter what she thinks she did, or didn’t do, proved her faithfulness afterwards, time and again. A friend who was ready to go it alone even as she had someone willing to stand beside her … “
Now he confronted Ramon. He’d obviously brought his Macho with him, which our unfathomable Lothario benignly contemplated, as well as the two of us.
“I do believe I owe you an apology … Ms. Klein. Perhaps this wasn’t simply an exercise in getting you laid. It’s too bad though. Romantics like our Mr. Zachary rarely keep girls such as you for long. “
“And what would you know about that?! “ snapped William, his fierce new role as Protector worrying me somewhat.
I stepped in quickly, firmly clutching his clenched fist. “William, don’t. “
“Oh, I’ve been in the game forever, boy. “ Ramon declared with a creditable boast. “Though not in this body, of course. Still, the women, and those who wish to be, they’ve scarcely changed in millennia unending.
"Lessons unheeded by Men, selfish needs confused with self-worth. I simply slip between the cracks ( and closed thighs ) to fill those empty spaces. “
“And what happens to all those women you satisfy? “ I countered weakly, slightly moist as his eyes focused on my crotch, brazen in his ability to arouse me. “Do they stay that way? Are they really happier for it? “
“My sweet naive woman. “ Ramon declared, reminding me faintly of The Professor.
Again, it was a lack of any solid humanity which set him apart from my dear friend. “It’s only sex. What baggage you bring into the bedroom is yours still when you leave. As I said ‘It’s simply an exercise in getting you laid. ‘ Everything after is incidental. “
“Incidental! “ William hissed, held in check only by my presence and his promise. “I think, Incidentally, that it’s past time you’re put out of business … for good! “
“Fortunately I’ve finished my business with this particular venue, though perhaps Ms. Klein might call on me … some time down the road? “ this now clearly inhuman being sneered, even as the cavalry arrived.
Tanya, the Captain and several of the crew, simply gaped in disbelief as tendrils of fog-like water vapors thickened about our man. He was becoming more insubstantial by the minute, translucence giving way to transparency, until the only thing remaining was a faint outline … and that damnable smile.
“As for my work … I still have a world of women needing my special attentions … “
And with that final Cheshire-like smirk, Ramon De la Croix vanished into whatever nether realm he’d come from.
“I’d often seen a cat without a grin … “ William quoted dryly before I hit him roughly on his arm.
July 27th
The final day aboard Amore del Mare II, a time to reflect. Tanya and I had finished our collective reports to her bosses. That final confrontation did undergo a rather colorful revision before they would accept any of it. But as much as Carl Kolchak had inured himself to ridicule, this gal wasn’t ready to cross that ocean again.
The girls were recovering, if utterly embarrassed by their aberrant threesome with their almost spectral seducer. Natalie had even unbent toward me enough to join several of us for breakfast, slyly nibbling a bit of blacken bread while Tanya tried to clarify things, for those who missed out.
“Ramon De la Croix was an officer in name only. We did find a real man listed with the company, but he’d been on leave for the past two weeks. Evidently the personnel manifest was either never updated, or altered by our stalker. “
“But wouldn’t our imposter have trouble blending in all the same? “ asked Mr. Weston with understandable incredulity. “I mean, at least some of the crew must’ve shipped out before with the true officer. Right? “
“You would think so. “ my girlfriend acknowledged, slipping a meaningful glance my way. “And yet somehow he hid in plain sight. His shifts were covered and yet no one specifically remembers Ramon doing them. They knew he was aboard, but few recall spending any real time with him. I can‘t explain it. “
“More things in Heaven or Earth … after all. “ I suggested, sharing a moment with William, thanking my own stars. I considered how close I’d come to missing this particular boat. “And we had no word as to where he came from or even how he got off the ship. But every cruise line and travel agency in the US and Canada is on alert. We can only hope … “
“ … That they catch him? “ Natalie cut in rudely. “I mean, it isn’t like he’s The Boogey Man or a refugee from some B-Grade Horror flick. Right? He’s Flesh n Blood. He’s got Fingerprints and a Willy. Yes? “
“It’s more like he’ll try to strike again, and someone will catch him. “ Jenny Weston intervened, though she gave me a long thoughtful stare while sipping juice. “And with Karen’s numerous contacts, she’ll find someone who can help. “
“Possibly. “ I smiled slightly as I thought of my bet with that specific someone. I was curious as how this all tied in with his particular stake. “Very helpful, I’m sure. “
So that was it, as far I was concerned. Another outrageous story unsuitable for the mainstream press, even stripped of it’s more supernatural aspects. Amore del Mare Cruises had seen to that, though it was otherwise very cooperative. Under conditions of absolute anonymity, naturally.
Tanya pushed as far as she could, but in the end it was her job to sooth ruffled feathers. It was only my word against the crew … and one other.
July 29th
New York City.
The end of the line was the end of my hosts benevolence, almost immediately as my feet hit dry land. It was handled with far greater tact than I was used to as the Westons threatened a lawsuit, along with the three co-eds. Propriety trumped any further subterfuge. Of course I had a few conditions of my own to add …
“I’m not sure how I feel about you saving my job, hon. “ came the muffled masculine voice through the thin door of the bath. While the rather modest room at the Ramada wasn’t technically free, Tanya had promised she’d cook the books a bit further to reimburse me. “I never did like that gig. Still, ‘Work is Work.’ I guess. “
It surely was. We finished our inspired frolics back in the Big Apple while Tanya met with Amore del Mare executives. All the better to try and explain exactly what had happened.
Without knowing how long the interrogation would take, we’d said our goodbye at the dock, exchanging contact information with our new friends. Amazing as they all had been, it was my old friend whom I held tight as she whispered in my ear.
“I wanted to thank you, Kay-Kay. “ she’d chuckled dryly. “Though it didn’t quite end as we hoped, it was much better with you beside me. Mostly … when you weren’t doing the mattress mambo with William or being such a whiny bitch. “
“I wouldn’t have missed any of this. “ I’d answered back, remembering that one little thing remaining between us. “But the next time you can make it to Cleveland, I’ll likely have quite a story myself to tell you. “
“Which might be awhile. Especially what with all the damage control still to do. “ she’d rejoined earnestly before disengaging. “But at least my ego and pension fund remains intact. You take care, Kay-Kay. Oh, and I hope this friend of yours can help ID our ghostly gigolo. “
“After The Professor stops laughing long enough. “ I’d thought sardonically even as I waved goodbye.
“I know, “ I teased my boyfriend, all squeaky clean and gift-wrapped in a towel. I was so ready to get dirty again, before we had to part in the morning. “Unfortunately I only have a limited budget. Otherwise … how would you feel about being a Kept Man? “
“Oddly comfortable with it. “ he mused, settling down beside me to absently tease my breasts through the sleek satin robe. “But at least you have me for today. After that … it should be interesting, whatever happens. “
And after that elegant understatement, we both discovered another shower was definitely in order.
Aug 5th
Oberlin College, Ohio.
Sometimes I hated being right, even as my collaborator in my new life grinned wickedly.
I’d met The Professor for breakfast at this small café on campus, which he insisted was not part of our bet. Still, as much as I appreciated our conversations, this dark enjoyment of my unresolved obligation was irritating.
“Karen, Karen, Karen. “ he finally said, playfully crinkling a copy of my notes in his hands. For all his polish, sometimes this fierce intellect displayed the subtle humor of a randy teenager. “Apart from the special pictures, you really did exceed all my expectations. You didn’t, by the way, take photos of your maiden voyage? So to speak. “
“And here I was. “ I sighed into my cappuccino. “Hoping you’d be the least bit sympathetic. I found Karen a love-life, reconnected her with an old friend … “
“You’re right, I apologize. “ tittered the mature man like a ribald school boy. “But I think you misunderstood this whole exercise. Your Mr. Zachary might do, in a pinch, as something more than a shipboard fling. It is, however, far easier to confuse Sex with Love, no matter how nice your toy boy might be … “
“Hey! “
“Again, I’m sorry. Despite the fact that you leapt into the sack, with all the sincerity of a wanton school girl, you did straighten up in the end … or was it William‘s Willy? “
If ever there was a doubt as to my gender, I did it proud with a lightning quick slap of that smug male face.
Perhaps Carl would’ve slugged him. Maybe another woman might have done more. But The Professor have given me a secure base to work from. For that I was forever grateful.
“Ok, I had that coming. “ the corrected scholar conceded cheerfully, impressed by my passion while rubbing the scarlet hand print of my displeasure. “Though what’s important is that you preserved what mattered most to you … Karen Klein. I think she’d be pleased … “
“Oh, I’m sure she would.“ I countered haughtily, annoyed by his frivolity. “In fact she told me so. Twice.“
I knew The Professor hadn’t gotten that far in my narrative, so the change in his once superior countenance felt like Payback.
Of course he only gave a little, the shock quickly changing to thoughtful speculation. Even so, he was intrigued by these phantom feelings I’d felt aboard Amore del Mare II.
“I can’t absolutely say this means what you think it does. “ He cautioned, though more as gentle counsel. There was something more …. A layer I couldn’t quite read. “Still, I trust your instincts about this. Your Woman’s Intuition? I believe you’re on the right track. “
“So, I just keep on as I have been? “ it never failed, this mix of relief followed by frustration. “What about our innocuous Incubus? Who is he? And how does he figure into all of this? “
“Given the vagaries in the descriptions, it’s clear I have a lot of research ahead. If you really need to know, that is. “ The Professor ventured rather obliquely, yet another test from this unlikely mentor.
“It’s really for Tanya. “ I admitted. “But it’s not like we have a time table. “
“Speaking of that. “ The Professor segued with a fresh twinkle in his eye. “Are you ready to admit defeat? In our little bet? “
“Oh, that. “ I temporized, coyly pretending I hadn’t been thinking about it all along. “I have a itsy-bitsy request though. I’d like to choose where we go? “
His eyes narrowed in congenial suspicion, sensing a trick but curious to see what I had in mind. “So long as it isn’t someplace Karl would have gone, nothing too masculine. And you have to dress up. “
“This is to help your eventual transubstantiation, after all … “ the man added, quite insincere.
“Trust me. “ I smiled sweetly.
Aug 7th
Akron, Ohio
I admit my motives were two-fold as we stood on the doorstep to my family home. The Professor kept flashing me sour looks, though I think inside he cheered my deception.
As an only child in both my incarnations, I hungered for all the love my new parents could give. Every moment spent with Gail … even as her daughter, it made up for all those missed years in that other form.
“You do clean up nice. “ He teased, taking my hand which I accepted without guilt. I’d put an extra effort in my makeup, even got my hair feathered at the salon for the occasion.
Mindful of Mom’s earlier critique I’d picked a nice azure satin blouse, a fitted matching dark blue skirt, slit discreetly from calf to lower thigh. I knew that my date appreciated it, and even trying to make him squirm, I felt cherished and protected.
As much as I cared for William, it wasn’t like I was planning to sleep with The Professor. Was it?
Almost as I thought this, that sense of bliss returned, still only the faintest suggestion of a presence. But it was definitely more pronounced, acting as a navigator or copilot. I couldn’t help but giggle at an old adage which made The Professor raise an eyebrow in curiosity.
“I’ll tell you later. “ I promised, feeling more confident in my choices. Daniel opened the door and I found myself engulfed in his firm embrace. All the while The Professor grinned wickedly, which I ignored, focused instead at my newfound warmth.
For whatever the Future threw at me, I had Karen’s blessings to see me through.
The End?
KOLCHAK: THE NYLON STALKER.
(Based upon characters created by Jeff Rice. )
By Way Zim.
NOT TO PRAISE BUT TO BURY HIM.
Oct 4th, 2005
Cleveland, Ohio.
Karen Foster Klein’s Journal;
I had once told a good friend ‘The Weird just keep getting weirder. ‘
It was never more true than the events which involved the funeral of my former Ego, with an old acquaintance held hostage by the darkest specter ever. At least since a small skirmish Kolchak and company had taken part in. The Korean War.
Sept 20th 2005.
“This is Ms. Karen Foster Klein? “ inquired a rather prim woman’s voice as I answered my phone. I’d been caught up short by Karen’s … my agency, curious as to the structure of several articles I’d recently submitted.
Dorothy Weller had been editor for several years now, taken by surprise by certain creeping style changes. It wasn’t the conclusions, or the virtually acerbic edge, but rather some odd sports metaphors which popped up unexpectedly.
I was forced, therefore, to reconstruct the bulk of my work, taking many hours to imitate my host’s brand of journalistic purple prose.
While I’d hoped to do better in this role, Carl Kolchak was a hard man to kill, even while residing in the body of a lovely young reporter.
But this was my penance, to be the best woman I could be, after terrible circumstances drove her essence into an endless void. This old male could only try to live her life well, to revitalize that tiny spark until she was reborn from the resulting flame …
“This is She. “ I responded testily, only to receive a shock as the mystery caller announced. “Please hold for Jacob Emerson Kane. “
My old boss at Independent News Service, someone I hadn’t thought of since leaving Kolchak’s life behind. His somewhat cultured tone seemed amused by my perturbed silence. “Ms. Klein, are you there? “
“Yes … I mean, what’s this pertaining to? “
“You may know that I’m the editor in chief for INS … Out of Chicago? “ He answered, as dryly charming as always, taking my measure sight unseen. “I’m calling to inquire about one of my reporters? I understand that you were the last one to see him. “
“See Him? … Mr. Kane?“
“There’s no need to play coy with me, Ms. Klein. “ Jacob bluntly derailed my weak dodge. “It took me long enough to determine who exactly stole Carl Kolchak from his retirement party. You do remember that. Don‘t you?“
“Again, the reason for this call? “
I could picture Kane with his patented professional tenor, level and calm before an unknown. He must have realized who Karen was, his polite calculations careful not to underestimate her. Unfortunately, I failed to do the same.
“It’s really nothing. More a matter of Book Keeping than anything else. “ his reassuring voice was hardly that. “Carl vanished into thin air, shortly after he left our employ. His lease on his place was allowed to lapse, mail neither collected nor forwarded to a new address. While it’s still too early, I assume there will be additional interested parties, looking to settle accounts … “
“And I can see your problem. “ I chuckled lightly, imagining the legions of debt holders looking for satisfaction. Old Kolchak had definitely racked up a mountain of IOU’s in his long life.
I let Kane hang for a bit while lazily contemplating my finely tapered fingers, nails shining with a rose gloss finish. One hell of a disguise to avoid the collectors, legit or more nefarious … “But I don’t see it as my problem. Naturally I’d like to help … “
“I’m glad to hear that, Ms. Klein. “ the voice at the other end cut in cheerfully. “Of course any information, as to his whereabouts, would be helpful. There is another matter though. One which necessitates your presence? “
I felt real worry creep into my psyche for the first time since June. For Karen’s sake, I mustered a nonchalant tude with a bemused smile on my lips. “If you’re certain that necessary, Mr. Kane? “
“Just for the record, Ms. Klein. “ Jacob assured me once again. “It’s a nuisance, I know, for a busy woman such as yourself. It would aid us greatly toward resolving this little problem. So you’ll come? “
“I’ll be there then. “ I promised, seeing no way to back out now. “Will early the day after tomorrow be soon enough? “
“Looking forward to meeting you, Ms. Klein. “
Sept 22nd.
Chicago, Illinois.
The office of Jacob Emerson Kane was immaculate, stylishly classic. A mix of oak and maple furnishings, with photos of his trophy family strategically placed about his broad desk.
The well groomed forty eight year old was not a miserly banker of old, or ruthless editor from an Orson Welles film. Rather he was an efficient man … raised to the nth degree.
“I’m sorry to have dragged you in on such short notice, Ms. Klein. “ Jacob intoned with practiced sincerity as he rose to greet me.
With him were two city Detectives, as if from some Crime Show or one of it’s countless spin-offs. “Just as I am that the proper authorities want to be in on our discussion. “
Carl’s relationship with the police, of every rank, in countless cities and corresponding counties, had hardly been cordial. But the elder officer, a full figured yet fit policewoman, was very polite as she shook my hand.
“I’m Detective Lauren Draper, Ms. Klein. My Partner … “ her slight hand flourish indicated a much younger yet dour male. “ … is Detective Marcus Jones. “
“My pleasure? “ I ventured tentatively, more interested in the terse interplay between my interrogators than any implied wrongdoing on my part. “Though frankly I’m somewhat confused. Is there something here that a simple phone call couldn’t have cleared up just as easily? “
“Any Missing Persons report, however haphazardly submitted, is always taken quite seriously. “ the thin framed junior officer responded curtly. “And when we got wind of Mr. Kane’s private investigation … “
“We just need a more accurate time-line to work from. “ Detective Draper cut in, hushing her companion with a sideways glare.
“According to several witnesses, from June 14th to the 15th of this year, you were in the company of Mr. Kolchak. Not long after, He seemingly vanished off the face of the Earth. “
“That’s true. “ I confirmed, wondering at the odd thoroughness of both Jacob and the Chicago Police Department. Still, I was left to wonder … just what was missing from their reports.
“He was helping with a story I was running down at the time. At the conclusion of which we were separated. I never saw Carl Kolchak after that. “
“Are you sure that’s all, Ms. Klein? “ Detective Draper pressed, and the tone of her voice confirmed that something more was going on. “What was this story? Were there any aspects of it which specifically concerned Mr. Kolchak ? What was the last thing he said to you? “
What indeed? I wanted to laugh out loud at this, the only word to emerge from that terrible void was Karen‘s. ‘Remember.’
As if I could ever forget?
To be on the safe side, I gave her an even more sanitized version of Janus ReGen than I’d told to Gail. From the expectant expression in Jones startlingly blue eyes, he waited for me to stumble. Only when it came to explaining Carl’s ultimate disappearing act, was I at a loss.
“So far your account seems consistent with the facts thus far. “ Draper confirmed, even as I gave Jones a sweet smile. He appeared so determined to uncover some dark conspiracy, it was almost endearing.
“But I’m still unclear as to when, exactly, you lost touch with Carl? Didn’t it strike you as odd? This man whom you were in such close proximity to for two days, never tried to contact you again? “
“Well. “ Jacob stepped in quickly, much to my surprise. “In our business, we don’t necessarily keep up with our sources, however helpful they prove to be. And please remember that Kolchak had just retired when this came about. Ms. Klein has been forthright about her involvement with the man, so if you could cut her some slack? “
“We would love to. “ All in the room turned toward Jones who had the good sense to look slightly embarrassed. “I mean, an abandoned hidden room behind a false office front? Doesn’t it seem somewhat anticlimactic? “
“And yet Janus ReGen ceased to be, after that day. “ I suggested somewhat haughtily. “While I could scarcely call this a successful crusade, so far there’s been no reemergence of the site. “
“I think. “ Draper suggested somewhat conciliatory. “We’ll follow up on what Karen has given us. I’d like you to stay in town for a few days, if that’s possible? “
“I can arrange that from this end. “ Jacob remarked, giving me a sly look. “If that’s amenable to my colleague? “
‘If you’d asked me that earlier in the week … “ I sighed, debating whether or not to call Dorothy, before thinking better of it. She’d ask why I never mentioned any of this to her before. Why I didn’t consider it newsworthy enough, even in retrospect.
“Then it settled. “ the older woman responded warmly, taking my hand once more. “I do appreciate your cooperation in this matter, Ms. Klein. We’ll get in touch with you through Mr. Kane. “
“Wonderful. “ I murmured under my breath as the two cops left, turning on my sensible heels as the door swung shut. “OK, that was interesting. Now … MR. KANE … What did I just walk into? “
Jacob chuckled with dark humor at my no nonsense glare, clearly unfazed as his smug grin ticked me off.
“They shouldn’t have been involved quite like this. But apparently young Marcus is quite the career climber. Once he brought our inquiries to Lauren’s notice, well, that’s water under the bridge … “
“Or Over The Dam. Come on, Jacob … Give. “
It was good to see him blink, even if it seemed that he saw someone other than Karen. Jacob Emerson Kane was not the man to believe anything beyond the practical. Still, just for that split second …
“You’re right, of course. “ his admission was almost as shocking, but not as much as what he said next.
“It wasn’t simply that one of my more controversial reporters left town without a word. Not even the small wave of inquiries from the aforementioned agencies.
“Shortly after the 17th we received three Death notices through our service. Unremarkable under any other circumstance, except for the coincidence which linked them to our wayward employee. “
I remained skeptical even as my host rummaged through his desk drawers. This poster boy for Brooks Brothers chic acted like a school boy searching for homework.
Fumbling as Jacob did, it contrasted his square-jawed continence with a flash of vulnerability. Eventually though, Kane found a print-out which he silently passed to me.
“Now that is a coincidence. “ I quipped badly, feeling my world turn upside down as I scanned the obits …
George Stratford; Age 74.
Ever the practical joker when we served together.
Died when a seemingly minor rear-end collision resulted in the premature deployment of the drivers-side airbag.
Trapped by his seatbelt, George suffocated when the device failed to deflate.
Eugene Harris; Age 73.
Master tinker and scrounger of our squad.
Killed on a construction site when a piston misfired within a pneumatic jack, driving it into his chest with incredible force.
The witnesses stated that it was like hearing balloons popping, as both lungs were irreversibly compressed in an instant.
Abel Mason; Age 77.
Soldier, Poet, and Amateur Horticulturist. Always Full of Beans, as his comrades used to joke.
He and his grandson were laying new irrigation lines for the modest orchard he’d bought upon retirement.
While kneeling in a ditch to inspect a pipe connector, he was caught by an unexpected ground collapse.
By the time rescuers dug him out of the unusually compacted earth, it was as if Abel had inhaled several lbs of dirt, so coated were his lungs with the stuff.
All this would have fallen under random chance, save for a special connection unmentioned in their brief bios …
Not to belabor my unique position, but there was a moment of panic where my first thought was to call Home. My second impulse was to contact The Professor.
In all Honesty, neither option had anything to do with solving the problem …
Korea has long been called the Forgotten War, following as it did on the heels of The Good War, World War II. Almost a practice run, it would be greatly overshadowed by a later Military Action called Vietnam.
During such times, even the best of men might act with duplicity, not always on the battlefield itself …
“It wasn’t easy to track down all the members of Kolchak’s old company. “ Kane recalled cynically, reclining back in his black leather chair, eyeing me with that now familiar male appreciation. What would he have said? if I’d told him the object of his search, was currently this hot chick in a cream colored blouse and fitted slacks?
“I imagine most were Dead, or spread across several states. “ I rejoined mischievously.
In ironic contrast to his profession, Carl had been notoriously fickle in his correspondence. Apart from about eight guys, he’d lost touch with most of the rest. Of those eight, only half lived within the Chicago area …
“Something like that. “ his uncharacteristic lopsided grin touched off a tingle inside. It was a feeling I’d become annoyingly familiar with, more so in the last month or two.
“Look, I know this is somewhat out of your territory. It’s not harassing a manufacturer for a bad coffee maker, or some Carnie pushing cheap knock-offs … “
“Who have real weapons as often as writs. “ I chastised him, though perhaps not that long ago I’d have shared his sexist attitude. “I’ve received my fair share of death threats, so if you’re suggesting … “
“I suppose I was. “ he covered my hand with genteel restraint, just informal enough but not crossing into Inappropriate Touching. “Perhaps I was thinking you hadn’t exactly volunteered for this case. Maybe I am a little old fashioned. “
“Let’s just say that Kolchak made an impression, MR. KANE. “ my icy tone was not without some humor, albeit well hid. “I sorta owe him for his assistance, so I’m happy to help you out. “
“It’s settled then. “ Jacob agreed with a smile, all forgiven in his mind. “So why don’t I get you situated at the hotel and we can have a late lunch? My treat, of course. “
“First, I’d like copies of all the documents pertaining to this case. “ I amended with a neutral voice. “Then after you escort me to my room, I’d like some time to take in the city. On my own. As for Food … why don’t I meet you for dinner? There’s an Italian place across from the hotel. Say around 5:30? “
“As you wish, Ms. Klein. “ chuckled Kane. “Consider it a date. “
“Let’s consider it business, Mr. Kane. Make sure you hold on to all receipts, so there can be no misunderstandings. Especially if the proper authorities are involved … “
It was nice to find him more appreciative of what Karen was capable of. Later on, we would discover just how much one hand would wash the other …
Old Chicago; the scene of the crime, so to speak.
I was almost surprised to find the building, an unassuming mix of old masonry and modern glass facade, still intact.
Perhaps I’d thought it would have burned down, or simply fallen into ruin after the magic left. The false storefront was as I remembered, and the alleyway …
There was where Karen flirted so outrageously with the delivery men, allowing us eventual access into the temple. I thought we’d been so clever at the time …
“You consider me a flight risk, Detective Jones? “ I asked my tail as he walked up to stand beside me.
“Do you think you need to? Ms. Klein? “ he asked in obvious deadpan, and I looked to see a faint upturn to those thin lips. “No, I’m just here to satisfy my own curiosity. Shall we go in? “
“Why not? “ I agreed with a sudden wicked indulgence. “Of course this could be considered Breaking & Entering? You have a warrant? “
“It’s a vacant property, held by City Union Bank until a buyer can be found. “ the officer answered before holding up a set of keys. “I believe this constitutes Consent. “
Marcus Jones was an odd contradiction, clearly tenacious in his own beliefs, ambitious, it was true. But as we entered through the front door, his attentions were more on my reaction than the scene itself. One might have supposed he was looking for a Patsy to fit his theory. I wasn’t quite sure that was it.
Once inside, all my memories came out at once, along with the regret. But unlike before, there was something extra. It was a presence which revealed itself in flashes of emotions, equal yet greatly diminished before my own psyche.
As in this instance, the ghost within my mind fought to make itself heard, with dramatic results.
“You’re right. “ I quietly capitulated to the phantom sense of annoyance. “No time for a pity party. “
“What are you thinking, Ms. Klein? “ my escort asked politely, again with an absence of that prosecutorial manner.
“I’m thinking that for the present, you might as well call me Karen? This Ms. Klein crap is getting a bit tired.“
Even as Marcus nodded I was already on the move, my attentions drawn toward the far back wall.
Before, it had been a vague shimmer which had offset the structure from the rest of the building. That was gone, replaced by a fresh coat of satin white gloss.
“So much for a vacant property. Someone’s been busy here. “
Marcus ran a finger over the now solid barrier, as engaged as I was in the game. “This was done within the last few weeks. Perhaps City Union was performing some routine upkeep? “
“Perhaps. “ I couldn’t help but tease his straight-line logic. “If so, then would you mind explaining that? “
Maybe for some, deity or other, Omnipotence was not so in the middling details. Marcus hunkered down to examine this odd artifact.
If the olive bough had simply been lying on the floor, but no. It was stuck through the wall, about a quarter of the way up from the base, with only a unblemished surface surrounding the limb …
My companion made a phone call.
“The pair of you. “ Lauren Draper muttered in amazement, while a couple Forensics experts puttered about the proffered Olive Branch. “It’s almost like Carl Kolchak, back on the job. “
“You knew him? “ I asked, trying to remember her from all the people I’d honked off over four decades.
“After a fashion. “ she recalled with dry wit. “I’d been some three years out of the Academy, a beat cop stuck with desk duty for some minor infraction. At that time Kolchak was well past his prime but no wiser.
"There had been a series of unusual deaths in my precinct . All young Hispanic men, all drown, but none near an identifiable water source. One kid even died in his car. “
“So, some person or persons killed them elsewhere? “ Marcus interjected. “Then they moved the bodies? “
“One would have thought. “ she gently chastised her young partner. “Except for the lack of trauma on the corpses. No sign of violence, not even a blemish about the arms or legs. All were at a loss to explain it.
"All, save one rather belligerent reporter who burst into our Captain’s office, shouting about some Weeping Woman. “
I giggled unconsciously at the memory of one of my last paranormal cases, back in the early 90‘s.
She’d been a young Latina, fallen in with the wrong crowd. When the girl witnessed the murder of a small child by some of her posse, they bludgeoned her repeatedly to the point of Death.
Sophia Orlando, age seventeen, was weighted down then sunk in the East River. One small problem; she was still alive when they did it, though the gang never knew that until it was too late. For such a sweet girl in Life, she made for one Hell of a vengeful specter …
“So what happened? “ asked Marcus. “Was the case finally solved? “
“Kolchak thought he had. “ Lauren answered softly. “The investigating officers at the time found him with an unconscious local priest by the waterfront. They were surrounded by religious artifacts, their lungs partially filled with water.
"The medics managed to resuscitate both of them, but all they would say was the Exorcism was a success. “
“And yet, afterwards, there were no more homicides exactly like that. “ I amended without thinking. Detective Draper nodded.
“Though technically it’s still a Cold Case of sorts, you’re right. This one however … you boys almost done? “
“Just wrapping up ma’am. “ one of the specialists responded. “We took a clipping from the plant, as well as some paint and wood samples. Of course we’ll run through every test we can think of, but so far I can reach only one conclusion. “
“Yes? “
“You have a plant growing out of the wall, ma’am. “ he chuckled, then got serious as she was unimpressed. “Look at the surface. It’s relatively uniform, no sign of anything forced through it. This is an oddly solid wall, not the usual two tier construct.
“From some soundings, and this I can’t be sure of, there might be another area behind it. If I could strip off the paint and undercoat, perhaps we could determine if the lumber was improperly cured. That could explain … “
“Just let me know how the labs turn out before we do any more damage here. “ sighed the woman, frustrated and somewhat put out by her partner. “Take some gas readings as well? If someone is playing a joke, I’d like to know if it’s larceny … or something worst. If it’s more … I’ll have permission to tear this place up within a few hours. “
“Lauren … I’m sorry. “ Marcus began “Karen was here and seeing as I’d already gotten permission from City Union … “
“Water over the dam. “ the senior officer murmured before letting into him just a bit. “I do appreciate initiative from my partners, but next time you do need to let me know. I can’t cover your ass if things go wrong, otherwise. Truth? “
“Truth. “ he rejoined, properly rebuked. “Is there anything else I can do today? “
“Go talk to your buddies at City Union. Find out the last time work was done here? “ she requested easily, his small indiscretion already forgotten. “Then see if we can’t save the judge some time. Get them to sign off on additional investigation of this building. If they want someone on the premise, that’s fine.
"Oh, and get all the records you can on this property, OK? “
“Can do. “ Marcus responded, plainly happy to be back in her good graces.
“Now, Karen. “ she turned on me with an unfathomable look. “We invited you here to fill in the gaps, not to interfere with an ongoing investigation. Do you understand?
"For the present you’re simply aiding our inquiry. I don’t want to have to charge you with Obstruction … “
“Yes ma’am. “ I agreed contritely, deciding to leave this alone for the present. I did have other venues to explore, after all …
The matter settled for now, Lauren returned to the task at hand while I got back in my car. I decided to call on a still relatively new ally, but for the first time he wasn’t there for me.
Apparently The Professor was on some retreat, so I was forced to deal with his service. I left a message while contemplating this washout of a day.
It was too late to take care of other business, still too early for my rendezvous with Jacob, so I cruised past old haunts as I considered my options.
The Gods were manipulating me, clearly, and yet at least one avenue of communication had been slammed shut! If The Professor was in with them, perhaps he was leaving me hanging for a reason?
I decided to drop by my hotel room and freshen up some before dinner.
After my shower I dialed the local VA branch on impulse, giving them Kolchak’s dog-tag ID and other information. I explained it was for a genealogy, and that I would stop by tomorrow.
For this lady, the old soldier at the other end was quite accommodating.
I checked my messages, but nothing yet from The Professor. It was like I was some jilted girl waiting for her boyfriend to call.
“Ms, Klein. “ Jacob greeted me as I entered the restaurant, expecting a candle-lit dinner for two. It was to my pleasant surprise that he was with another woman, a petite young lady with scarlet hair and a burgundy cocktail dress. “This is Naomi, my wife. “
“No misunderstandings. “ I laughed, warmly taking her hand.
“Indeed. “ he answered agreeably, sharing a discreet moment with the little woman.
Perhaps there had been other such misunderstandings. Maybe it was my own expectations overturned. But whatever. The food turned out excellent as did the company, Naomi slightly brighter than I’d remembered from Carl’s few polite encounters.
“Did you have a pleasant tour of the city? “ she asked innocently, missing the incongruity, both in my mission and the company I kept.
“Very much so. I went over old territory that Kolchak and I had covered. “ I explained as matter of fact. “ And I ran into our police friends in Old Chicago. “
“Then it would seem your story has heightened their interest in this case. “ Jacob suggested stuffily through a mouthful of Linguini. “Beyond the mundane Missing Persons report, I mean. Well done. “
“I told them nothing which wouldn’t have been Public Knowledge anyway. “ I shot back harshly. “Besides, I think this distracts them from the more notorious aspects of this new case. If your own clumsy attempts to pump the cops hadn’t done that already … “
“My inquiries were nothing if not judicious. “ this self-important man insisted, thinking I knew nothing of his personality or his largely one-sided diplomacy.
For my part I let him, smiling blandly before glibly retorting . “Obviously. “
“So, I’m wondering. “ our third wheel mused, flashing me a speculative gaze. “Did Jacob suddenly get a sister? or a second wife? The way you two act, it has to be one or the other … “
Jacob seemed startled for just a second, as if an unwelcome fantasy popped into his ordered mind.
I, myself, smiled at her accidental insight, though if he’d actually figured out the cosmic joke …
“Very funny, ladies. “ a return to sanity in that measured rebuke, at least on his part.
Clearly he’d decided this was simply two women ganging up on the lone male. Clearly he wasn’t that amused. But perhaps this kept the secret. At least awhile longer.
On the other hand, I still needed his resources to get through this case.
“Ain’t it though? “
He ultimately decided to go along with us, Naomi ridiculously grateful to have pulled a fast one on her husband. I couldn’t help but wonder how often that happened in the Kane household.
Carl Kolchak had often been too distracted by his own ambitions to care. For Karen, such things were both her job and her passion. I found myself increasingly engaged despite some lingering bad habits.
In the lobby of the hotel, I surprised myself by taking her hand fondly, not quite sure what we shared in that moment. Still, Naomi took the gesture largely as I meant it, even if her stoic spouse didn’t get it.
“It was fun tonight, Karen. “
“It really was. “ I admitted, that ambiguous sense of sisterhood oddly satisfying. “But I’m afraid I really need my beauty sleep. I have a busy day tomorrow. “
“Is that so, Ms. Klein? “ So, it was back to that with Jacob as Naomi gave me a friendly shake of her head. “What kind of errands? “
“I’m just looking up some old friends … of Carl’s “ I amended with a coy smile, giving my new sister a wave before dismissively turning on the perplexed chauvinist. Naomi was right … it had been a fun night.
Sept 23rd.
The VA was bustling, even at nine in the morning, servicing as it did all branches, as well as all generations who fought in innumerable conflicts.
Post Combat Stress, missing limbs, or simply a disconnect with a country which never really understood what we left on the myriad battlefields. No matter the war, or military action, many of the features looked the same. They looked … Old.
“May I help you, young lady? “ requested the elder behind the desk, the voice on the line from last night. “You out of uniform? Or simply here for some information? “
“Not for many years now. “ I responded without too much thought, nearly forgetting my feminine guise, clad in a cool grey dress suit and starched white blouse.
Memories of my own reflected back from that soft brown intelligent gaze, trapped though it was beneath deep wrinkles.
“As for the latter … I called yesterday? Looking for information pertaining to one Carl Kolchak? “
“Ah, of course. “ he responded with great deliberation, both of the information and the pretty girl before him. “You’d be Miss. Klein then? Doing some kind of homework for school? “
“Again, not for many years now … but thank you. “ I giggled, as much for the old man as myself. There for the grace of the Gods, after all. “It’s personal. I’m reconstructing a family tree, of sorts … “
“I’ve seen Kolchak in here on rare occasion. “ he ventured with a burst of interest. “I didn’t think that he had any family left … “
“It’s a more obscure relationship actually. “ I temporized with a cute upturn of my pert lips. “So, were you able to … ? “
“We did. “ he confirmed amiably, reaching over to nab his phone with stubby fingers. “ Though there was a blank period of a month where we had to cross services. Still, it’s likely as complete as you’ll ever get it … “
“I’m sure it’ll be enough. “ I cooed a bit too cheerfully.
Maybe I felt some relief, having escaped my previous decrepitude. Perhaps it was just Karen shining through.
Whatever my reason for flirting so outrageously, he enjoyed the gesture as the faded soldier notified someone that I was there.
“Ms. Klein? “ she was young, smart in her Army duds. Those lean cheeks held an expression, oh so formal. “I’m Corporal Catherine Tyler. I have a release for you to sign. Authorizing transfer of these documents? “
This Woman’s Military had taken Kolchak by surprise, even with the creeping progress we’d made over the long haul.
Girls, for him at least, had always been those waiting at home, or tending the wounded in Hospital. But even accepting them in support or transport positions?
Still, this new breed of Amazon embodied a fierce femininity, and in spite of my Paleolithic past I couldn’t help but like this warrior woman.
“Thank you, Corporal. “ I gushed just a little as I affixed my awkward yet elegant scrawl to the receipt. “You seen action yet? “
I figured if a man had asked with such a patronizing tone … but this petite clearly buff girl only gave a quick tentative look before deciding I was sincere.
“I did … in Iraq. Got some shrapnel in me from an IED. It did enough damage to send me stateside for a bit. At least until I get my strength back. In the meanwhile, I serve time here. “
“Well, this sol … civilian appreciates your time, and your service. “ I soothed, accepting her hint of bitterness, along with the boxed paperwork. “This will help straighten out things. “
“I just hope you find what you’re after. “ she whispered somewhat reverently. “Some of those files have been gathering dust long enough. It’s good for everyone that they get aired out, from time to time. “
This was where it got sticky
I knew I was venturing into some weird territory here, investigating my own life. Digging through the piles of superfluous papers, I almost had to act as if I didn’t know what I already knew.
Eight men who’d survived the worst of the war, from early in 51 through to late 52. And somewhere in between all this, seven had lucked into duty which rescued us from several catastrophic campaigns.
We were part of an ad hoc crew, aiding some envoy from D.C.
It was largely menial jobs as gofers or chauffeurs, carting the representative around then UN Occupied Seoul.
I never knew the exact nature of his mission, and you’d be hard pressed to find it mentioned in any official reports. It lasted for just a week, and we were kept hopping until that final night …
My self-reflection was interrupted by an addendum, updated just within the last few months. Yet another coincidence in a rapidly growing construct, ever building toward an image I couldn’t yet see.
But while the endgame remained uncertain, this girl was not one to reject an unexpected gift out of hand.
I drove south, to a nursing home where the final piece to this puzzle lived.
He was still alive, though apparently not doing too well these days. He’d recently suffered a stroke which left him bedridden, on Oxygen, and barely able to speak.
Still, he had most of his mental faculties … and the full use of his left hand which was doing something naughty as I entered the room.
There he was, former Corporal Dillon Gilles, our missing man. The chief instigator to our crime, drink induced though it may have been. But in some countries, the desecration of a temple got you killed on the spot …
“Q … Tee. “ that drooping mouth somehow managed a creditable smirk, even as his slightly moist palm waved in greeting. ‘Who? “
“Uh … Mr. Gilles? I’m Karen Foster Klein? “ I forced a sexy smile, even as my brother displayed slight arousal before this cute chick. “I’m here on a matter of some importance. It’s about Carl Kolchak. “
“Right? “ he mumbled weakly from beneath the clear mask. Still, those lucid eyes undressed me which I found encouraging, if not more than a little creepy.
“Folks consider him to be MIA. “ I stressed, scooting a chair up next to his bed.
Gill Man; as we used to call him, took the news with unusual calm. I realized in that moment that Dillon had probably come to the same conclusion I did. Our past was catching up with us. “Only … “
“One? “ I blurted out, wondering how many of the seven had died from this unnatural suffocation. Gilles thought he was all alone now, and in principle he’d have been correct. “Right. “
“Mr. Gilles … “ I began again, not quite sure how to broach the question I wanted answered. “Back during your military days in Korea … you and your buddies, including Carl Kolchak, went off field for a temporary posting in Seoul. Do you recall that? “
“Not? “ the sly bastard, forever the patriot. With over fifty years gone by, what possible State Secrets were being violated here?
“Not your mission. “ I argued, idly toying with my done up collar. His stubborn gaze flitted down and across my concealed breasts. “It’s what happened afterwards. … “
“Cuse? “ Dillon was still defensive, but I had his attention. What was it Karen had said in our journal? That women had two invaluable assets in uncovering the truth? That was ridiculous, of course.
“You all had one final night to whoop it up. Before being shipped back into combat. Yes? “
“May? “
“May nothing. “ I was getting a little testy, but still that lecherous gaze followed my fingers as they undid a couple buttons. “The gang got this idea from Bronx Bobby. He was this scrawny I-Tie with a rep for knowing where the score was. Right? “
The old guy broke away to stare right into my eyes, looking for something behind these fluttering lashes. Of course I was happy to indulge him.
“Drugs, Booze, Broads. No matter where he was, he could sniff out a good time. Right? “
“Cept. “ his dour tone confirmed that mistake we’d made still hung heavy for him.
“Except this time he got the wrong address. “ I acknowledged sternly. “We thought we were headed for an alley where the Hooch was cheap and the girls were … “
“ … Cheaper. “ the damned sorry fool was smirking again, even as he gave me the once-over. “Kolchak? “
“We found ourselves outside some kind of Temple. We were chasing girls, but they were already chaste. Weren‘t they, Gill Man? Some kind of vestal virgins? “
Dillon clucked his tongue clumsily even as his eyes bobbed down toward my still covered cleavage. “May? “
“May. May. May. “ I taunted him. “Is that all you have for me?
"For the rest of us, it was just some sloppy grab-tail. Like dogs who chased cars, we wouldn’t have done any harm if we caught one. But you wanted more? “
Gilles got close-lipped real fast, the only noise from him was a shallow wheeze as he sucked air. Still, that level stare made clear what he wanted from me.
I’m not sure he truly believed, or that the old goat wouldn’t have pulled the same shit with Karen. But even if Dillon was looking to humiliate the war buddy within the babe, I needed what he had …
I opened up more of my blouse, giving him a better view at my goodies. Their deep blush was simply icing on the cake.
“You vanished when the old ladies, the house moms came out, waving their bamboo brooms. Even when we decided to retreat, we couldn’t very well leave you behind.
“Five minutes, man! I need to know where you went in those five minutes. “
“More? “ he was really determined to make me go through with it.
Still, even the dirty old man was impressed as I flashed my girls.
My bra was more modest than a bikini top, but perhaps being so long without, it satisfied Little Gille. Just as well as I shut down the show pretty quick. This wasn’t Burlesque, after all … “Now, Dillon! “
He chuckled hoarsely. His hand awkwardly grasped my proffered pen as I held the pad for him, his chicken scratch barely legible. But somehow he managed, and after many plodding minutes I had his testimony.
I leaned forward to take his trembling fingers in support, receiving a surprise as Dillon copped a serious feel through my still undone top. What he lacked in strength, the pervert more than made up for in intent, eliciting a gasp as he tweaked my nipple …
“What the hell is going on here? “
I gently removed his hand from inside my shirt, even as the duty nurse scowled darkly at us.
Well, at me specifically as Dillon affected an innocent look. Not too shabby for a man in his delicate condition, but he was ready to be the patient again.
The matronly guardian rudely pressed past me to check his elevated vitals, taking a second to notice my hard tips through the dainty fabric.
“You could’ve given this poor man a coronary, young lady! “ she chastised me, that stern look telling me I’d overstayed my welcome. “What were you thinking? “
“Just returning a favor, for a favor. “ I murmured self consciously, stumbling to my feet. “A Tit for a Tat, I suppose. “
“Well, take your Tit out of here before I call Security. “ she commanded with not a little venom. “I would suggest you put yourself back together. And don’t think of disrupting our routine like that again. “
This was wonderful, another blemish to Karen’s otherwise honest reputation. My track record thus far revealed a exhibitionist’s streak on top of my other enticing traits …
Even as I straighten out my slightly rumpled clothes, my psychic shadow appeared amused by this state of undress. I think I understood what she meant. Who really knew a person in all their facets? Perhaps my own limited experiences thus far weren’t missteps after all?
I imagined Karen to be grinning wickedly as I did up my collar button, and I followed suit.
The nurse frowned while Dillon gave me a friendly wink … the bastard. He was yet one more link to that other life, but only so long as Kolchak remained. That was the whole point of this exercise, wasn’t it?
It was painful, this shedding of old habits and even older acquaintances. Of course that didn’t mean I would allow yet another casualty from my own foolishness.
In the midst of such maudlin hindsight, there was a good omen, fleeting as it was. My savior in training had finally gotten my rather tersely worded message.
“Hey there, Mon femme. “ his teasing voice almost made everything better. The Professor was inquisitive yet somewhat hurried. “You sounded anxious on my machine? “
“Somewhat. “ I admitted huffily . “But there’s a bit of unpleasant housekeeping which this damsel finds distressing. It doesn’t help that you go running off on some scholastic shindig without letting me know … “
“And when did we get hitched? “ he laughed, the merry ridicule there as always.
“You’re a big girl … thank the Gods. So I don’t think I need to hold your hand, 24/7. Let’s just say that my little sabbatical is more than Naked Nymphs Dancing Beneath Diana’s Light … “
“OK. OK. “ I couldn’t stay pissed at him, no matter the circumstances. “I guess the Honeymoon is over. “
“Without the fun parts. “ The Professor amended gently, a suggestion of concern behind the largely sardonic tone. “But we’ll negotiate that when you get back. In the meantime, what can a humble acolyte of the old faith do for his sexy muse? “
“We’ll talk about that later. “ my chastisement was undercut by the tremendous relief I felt inside. My companion spirit also seemed to share my confused delight as I explained everything to The Professor.
To his credit he listened without comment … at least until I sighed deeply at the end.
“Have you ever read Kipling? “ that was a rather weird thing to say.
“What? You mean the writer? The Jungle Book? That Kipling? “ I blurted out.
“Yep. “ his damnable self-satisfied tone returned, which annoyed me to no end.
“There’s another story of his. The Mark of The Beast. You’d find it very interesting. Of course, what with the cops searching for Carl, and this Korean curse, the Timing couldn’t be worse for a bedtime story … “
“Sure, I agree. “ I was ready to reach through the phone and strangle the man. “But what are we gonna do about this? “
“I’m not familiar enough with this mythos to advise. “ he confessed. “I do know some folks I could ask, but it’ll take some time … “
“Oh sure. I’ll knit a sweater while you talk with your friends. “ I snapped, wondering again just who this man really was. “Maybe I could just hold my breath while I wait?
"It’s not as spectacular as an airbag malfunction, or being trapped in a dirt collapse while digging a trench outside your home. Definitely not as grisly as having your chest caved in by a pneumatic jack but hey … “
“I‘ll put a rush on it then. “ The Professor assured me, a voice in the background speaking to him in low feminine tones.
“Look, Karen. Keep your phone handy. I promise I’ll do the best I can with this. In the meantime I have an idea that you’re not in immediate danger. Don’t ask how I know, it’s just a hunch. “
And what about Gilles? “
“No guarantees, kiddo. “ he responded quickly, pausing for a second to exchange a few choice words with this unseen female. “Just stay cool and keep your head down. I Love You, and I’ll talk to you soon. “
Now that was something unexpected, as was the thrill I felt when he said it.
It wasn’t like anything I had with William, the few times we got together since July. Perhaps he’d been Mr. Right Then after all?
There’d been a tremendous gulf in our experiences and education, which Lust alone couldn’t erase. But what of my scholarly mentor?
He got under my skin with little to no effort, challenged my assumptions at every turn, undermined my feminine sensibilities even as he celebrated them with me.
Any girl would feel some gratitude, perhaps even give him a roll in the hay, just to say Thanks.
But while now wasn’t exactly the right time; to determine the nature of our friendship, it eased much of my worries to think of him in my corner.
In the meanwhile, I had Dillon’s account of that night to go over; find out exactly where all this vengeance was coming from. But still there was a question which I wasn’t sure could be answered. Why now?
There were a few messages for me at the hotel; it never rained but it poured, one from Jacob and one from Naomi. They both wanted to know what I was up to, though for the petite Mrs. Kane, she hoped to do Lunch with me.
What was on Jacob’s mind? I couldn’t begin to guess …
It was actually with some regret that I skipped out on both, though I did offer a girls night for the latter as consolation. With everything else, and despite The Professor’s rather oblique reassurances, I felt Time closing in all the same.
So it was that I stripped down to my beige Teddy, put on my robe and ordered some room service, then got to work.
As I said before, it was weird territory. I was the observer rather than participant now, even as Kolchak recalled the humid sub-tropic night, the narrow backstreet flanked by shanty style houses of ply wood and thatch, the incongruity of a polished stone temple …
The coarse pigeon scratch account of Dillon’s shame is scarcely Grand Narration, so I substitute my own words to tell his story. That being said, some of the conclusions were pure conjecture on my part.
*
Corporal Gilles glanced over his shoulder at the mob scene behind him.
Those tiny women who circled his buddies like squawking crows, blocking the Joes from their charges, most of whom had retreated to just outside the temple doorway.
Each girl had her particular charms, he was sure, but Dillon was on his own scout, searching the antechamber while stern bronze statuary watched him. He was about to give up, cursing Bronx Bobby every way from Sunday. He’d trusted that Garlic Eater and paid him good money for this address.
As the GI turned, a soft footfall caught his ear and he smiled …
How’d Gilles manage to do what none of the rest of us could?
Several chance encounters in a crowded market place, that good girls’ shaded smile at the man in uniform, his own awkward attempt to engage. Short whispered conversations afterwards, before her escort found them out. But as was said, Bobby had worked with far less …
As sketchy as the details were, we could guess that Chu Li was already eager to flee her fate before she’d seen Dillon. Removed from her family as a child, raised to be honored but never loved, this wasn’t the life she ultimately wanted for herself.
This handsome soldier, this American, could rescue her from servitude to The Gods.
Was Dillon that pure? Her knight protector? The restored romantic in me wished it was true, though Kolchak sorta suspected he just wanted some tail. Still, in his own way, Dillon was honorable …
Just five minutes to do the deed, their wild passion set against the base of a virgin goddess. He’d promised he’d come for her, take her back to the States with him. She clung tight in the afterglow, believing everything this soldier told her, but Fate was not to be that kind to either of them …
We were shipped back into the field almost immediately after that night, but Dillon swore that he tried to find her later on.
He discovered, much too late, that Chu had been exiled from the Order, for what offense they wouldn’t say.
He wasn’t able to search the whole city; not for a girl banished to the streets, but it was in the back of his mind to return as soon as things settled down.
As you could guess, once back home he was distracted by the process of readjusting to civilian life. Though he claimed that Chu was never far from his thoughts, I think that Dillon turned to a local girl with some relief, deciding the one time infatuation was simply that … One Time.
*
September 24th, 2005
Just five minutes, you may ask?
It took far less time to destroy a Japanese city, or to kill a US President.
But this wasn’t the A-Bomb or some Lone Gunman. The aftermath for a single indiscretion was decades in coming, with no reason that I could discern at this time.
Once again, even with Dillon’s testimony, it couldn’t answer the over-all question, ‘Why Now? ‘
Early in the morning I called up the VA center and Corporal Tyler answered, rather surprised to hear from me again. At my odd inquiry, she found the number for the Korean Cultural Center, not that convinced I could do much with only a name. But as with Bronx Bobby, I’d often had even less to work with than he.
It was not made any easier, though they were quite accommodating, that at first the clerk thought I was talking about a child. Eventually though, I was able to make clear this was for an interested third party.
I gave the name of Chu Li, the district where the temple resided, wondering if this wasn’t yet another blind alley.
It was almost an afterthought that I called The Professor only to get his service once again. It was getting annoying, this eccentric merry-go-round of a sponsorship with my odd Academic.
For one still struggling with the nuances of this gender-bent reincarnation, I needed all the help I could get.
With one door shut, almost as quickly as it’d reopened, I revisited an earlier impulse and phoned Home.
“Karen? “ the instant I heard Gail’s calm voice at the other end, I felt girlish relief, along with all the regrets of an old mans life; tragically misspent. There was a spilt second which followed where I almost hung up on her … almost. “Hey, Mom. “
“Honey? You OK, Darling Daughter? “
“Uh, I’m in Chicago. “ I told her, letting slip a weary tone which Mother, good parent that she was, caught immediately. “Evidently there was some fall-out from June, so I got called back to aid in an inquiry from Kolchak’s old boss. “
“Just that? “ she asked with such penetrating skepticism it actually made me smile.
“Well, The Chicago Police have some questions too. It’s a bit of a mess right now. “ I added sheepishly. “Honestly though, it’s no big deal, mom. It’s just a matter of Book Keeping. “
“Which was what Hannah Speckler, a friend of Carl and Mine from Vegas, once said. “ Gail chided with an anxious turn to her once level voice. “Before her Bookie tried to break her legs. “
“Well, she shouldn’t have placed that long-shot bet on “Opal’s Hat Trick. ‘ I murmured carelessly, without any real consideration to what I was saying. “Not with Lenny Sharp, in any case. “
“What? “ Her gasp woke me up like a violent slap to the face. “Did Carl tell you … ? That wasn’t one of our better moments, hon. It’s definitely not something which either of us would’ve spread around. “
“Well, maybe it just came out in passing. “ I temporized quickly, seeing what of my scattered wits I could gather together. “Carl was pretty old, so … “
“I can’t ever imagine him being that old. “ chastised Mom roughly, thinking better of it as she added. “But even so, you’re not that good, young lady. Not yet, anyway. It took me months of considerable coaxing to get at even mundane tidbits of his past. “
“Well, it’s water over the dam, in any case. “ I answered with forced nonchalance, thinking that it’d be easier to just tell the truth. But better for who?
“Honestly, Mom. I’m sorry I called. No, strike that, Not Sorry. I just needed someone to vent at and … “
“You don’t ever have to apologize for that, Daughter of Mine. “ she proclaimed confidently. “You know you can tell me everything. Do you need anything? Your father and I could be there in a flash if you need us … “
“I love you, Ga - Mom. “ the purity of her support never failed to bring me near to tears, but this matter was for Kolchak and I to solve. “Just you saying that is enough. It’ll be fine. Let me go take care of this, and I’ll come see you guys once it’s over, OK? “
“I know you’ll be fine, darling girl. “ she gushed with such certainty, I wanted to reach through the phone and hug her. “You always were. Love from the both of us. “
I signed off with a dizzy sorta relief, reflecting on how similar this feeling was to another conversation. The one with The Professor?
Almost as if on cue, my phone rang and I rushed to answer, expecting his mischievous voice on the other end.
But the thrill I felt turned instantly to trepidation when Detective Jones came on the line, requesting my presence down at the station.
“We’re still having some difficulties with the story you gave us, Karen. “ Marcus told me, after plying me with coffee. He sounded contrite as he said it. “It comes down to where you and Kolchak lost each other? That covers a span of what? Minutes? “
“A lot can happen in that amount of time. “ I softly challenged him, interested in the conflict behind that interrogators gaze. “You know that as well as I do, Marcus. “
“I’d like to believe you’ve been truthful about everything. “ the young officer tried again, fumbling for a strict voice toward this rather bemused reporter. “Why are you smiling? This is a serious interview. “
“And you’re doing a great job … really. “ I chuckled, feeling unexpectedly kind toward him. “But I have two questions before we continue. ‘Where’s Lauren? Detective Draper, I mean. And, at any point in this, am I a suspect? ‘ “
Now Marcus grinned wickedly, nodding with much aplomb as he sat down heavily in the chair opposite me. That appreciative look I saw at the shop was back, and we both smirked like goofball children.
“It’d make everything easier if you were. “ he confessed. “But your reputation precedes you, and there’s nothing to suggest a prior connection between you and Kolchak.
“No, I think it’s partly that we’re in the process of tearing down that mystery wall, literally, and mostly just to touch base with you again. “
“That’s sweet, Marcus. “ I responded with a straight face. “But Detective Draper believes? Is that where she is? Doing a little redecorating? “
“It might be that she does. “ he explained. “Well, that and the hint of methane our forensics crew found at the scene. Lauren is a woman of her word, after all. Did you want to be there when we break through? I could take you .. “
“Why not? “ I gushed, imagining that while the other issue wouldn’t wait for long, it’d still take time for anyone to get back to me. “If you’ll let me do the driving. “
Our arrival at the rather hectic scene was noted by the senior detective with a familiar shake of her head.
Kolchak had been there far too many time before, not to recognize That Look. Still, she merely nodded to the pair of us as the destruction team gingerly worked to take down my wall.
“There’s definitely something dead back there. “ Lauren explained, almost shouting to be heard above the din. Where Karen and I … Strike that. Where I’d simply walked through before, the CSI guys now attacked the barrier with small jackhammers and handsaws.
I nearly grinned at this incongruity, but decided against it.
“A trapped animal? “ Marcus speculated, glancing over at my casual demeanor.
“One would hope so. “ his superior countered dryly just before a high pitched whine from the equipment signaled Breakthrough.
With slow deliberation, the crew took their time in cutting the right sized hole for access, as not to destroy any evidence they might find. But what was eventually revealed to the light of day … well … there wasn’t a lot left to damage.
“Kolchak? “ I whispered, oddly reverent toward this rotting body, though with the amount of decay, it was hard to tell who I was looking at. The only recognizable object was a familiar battered hat, and I realized who exactly was behind this morbid gag …
“We’ll have the pathology report within a day. “ Detective Draper assured me, after several hours of intense questioning back at the precinct house.
The temple had been in shambles, as part of the game, I was sure, the wall to wall monitors wearing shattered faces. The once ornate hangings had lost their shimmer, only torn rags remained to greet our unwelcome intrusion.
“I’m as much in the dark as you. “ I responded honestly.
I was thinking that perhaps The Gods were far from subtle with their misdirection. It almost smacked of a conspiracy which didn’t help my case.
“If this is Carl, we have what? A Sealed Room Mystery? “
“Well. “ Lauren considered. “I’m no Patricia Cromwell, but since you and Kolchak entered at some point, it could scarcely be a ‘Locked Room.’ mystery, now could it? At least this is what you said, yes? “
“Let’s just say that access was somewhat oblique. “ I chuckled with grave humor. “But technically, you’re correct. So where does this leave us? “
“It means that we want to be sure this is Kolchak. “ she responded carefully. “We want to see if there’s other DNA evidence, fibers, etc. But in the meantime, Karen … “
“Don’t leave town. “ I finished, not that concerned … yet. “On that account, I think I can guarantee I’ll be around. “
I’d been feeling somewhat like a yo-yo at this point, getting pulled back repeatedly every time I felt free from the old man.
Evidently my inner sibling felt the same as she slyly reminded me of something Kolchak had said
“Karen, we are One Foolish Girl, for sure. “ I chortled to myself. “We just keep stepping in it, don’t we? “
On that we were in agreement as I unlocked our room, flopping at once on the bed with weary resignation. But with the way the day had been going thus far, a repetitious buzz interrupted my halfhearted attempt at rest.
Unlike before, the caller was actually someone I wanted to see …
“I’m so glad you suggested this, Karen. “ gushed Naomi as we shared cocktails in the early evening. “Especially since Jacob has been going on a tear about Kolchak’s disappearance. It’s not like him. “
“Don’t I know it. “ I amended lightly before, as with Gail, I found the petite woman gazing at me with some incredulity. “I mean, from what I’ve seen of him … “
“I’m sure. “ she chuckled, though still a little thrown by my flippant remark. “In any case, the police called him this afternoon. They wanted to know your whereabouts for the day … “
“I’m sure. “ I echoed back as my girlish guffaw interrupted some of our fellow drunks. “It’s nice to feel wanted by so many. “
“Are you? Wanted, I mean. “ Naomi asked, taken with this rather sardonic response to a criminal investigation.
I was truly touched by the concern, patting her hand with maternal sympathy. “Not really, though I’m not sure how long that’s gonna last. Once Lauren ID’s the corpse … “
“There’s a body now? “ she squeaked, loud enough to turn every head in the place.
I waved my hand dismissively before giving her the hairy eyeball. She caught it quick enough, much calmer now as Naomi concluded. “That explains a lot, thanks. “
I wasn’t sure it would. Explain anything, that is.
The Gods forgery, for it to work, had to reflect Cause & Affect to serve as a suitable facsimile. Anything less left too much hanging, and perhaps me hanging out to dry. In the meanwhile, from what my girlfriend was saying, I couldn’t be sure just where Jacob fit in all of this.
It was just past the witching hour when Naomi escorted me back to the hotel, giving me a discrete peck on the cheek. “Well, a girls night out with you is never boring. “
“I guess I should’ve warned you about that. “ I laughed, ever consoling toward the collateral damage to the psyche of anyone in my vicinity. At least, in this case, she would live to tell the tale; unlike some others. “But thank you for the company, all the same. “
“We’ll do it again soon. “ she countered with clear irony. Apparently some of Kolchak’s old traits were rubbing off on her. Perhaps Karens as well, as my sister in spirit reminded me.
For someone once barely there, a scant few months ago, she’d been getting quite vocal lately.
In such current murky circumstances, this fact was actually the best news I’d gotten in quite awhile. OK, second best.
September 25th, 2005
Early morning I got a call from Marcus, but it was just to tell me that nothing definitive had come from the autopsy thus far.
While the jury was out, he offered breakfast which I politely declined. Yet another notch for Karen’s lipstick case, but it was too much on one plate for this girl. Besides, there was The Professor to consider.
He still hadn’t gotten back to me, likely distracted by that tramp I’d heard on the line and … was this jealousy I was feeling?
For some reason I couldn’t yet fathom, it fascinated me, as an emotion I’d never really felt before. This whole Chick Feelings thing, it never got old.
But I couldn’t wait for him, in any case, nimbly redialing the Center to see what, if any information they might have. Not too surprisingly, rather than a nibble, I’d gotten a big honkin bite!
“I talked to a relation. “ the clerk explained with some disbelief evident. “She had a Gran who knew someone important from The Order. Evidently they kept very good records. Back a hundred years or more, in fact. I think we may have found your Chu Li … “
‘Evident’ was an understatement, so far as coincidence and circumstance was concerned. Someone upstairs must have been working overtime. But I had no way to discover exactly how the strings were pulled, only that for once they seemed to be in my favor.
This girl; for the present, was not going to look a gift horse in the mouth.
I hadn’t gotten word from either the detectives or my sponsor, but I was too busy to make comment on this. I asked one more favor from the beleaguered girl before hanging up.
Now I had an additional task to perform, and it was the most dangerous thus far; putting two lives at risk on a slim hunch.
It was nearly eleven that night when I burst into the room of Dillon Gilles, ignoring the protests of the nurse on duty as he gave me the once over with half alert eyes.
“Congratulations, old buddy. “ I enthused. “I may have found your Out. “
“Really, ma’am. “ huffed my old adversary through clenched teeth. She became even more confused as my backup finally caught up with me. He was a young Korean monk whose serene disposition offset my more fatalistic manner.
“You’ve disturbed this patient enough with your wicked behavior. I need to ask you to leave before … excuse me? What is that man doing? Is that incense? “
He’d lit several Thai Sticks on either side of Gilles head, pausing briefly to check the aura before turning to me. “You were right, miss. He is in need of a priest. “
“A priest? “ echoed the nurse flatly, clearly out of her element as I took Dillons hand in support.
“I don’t understand. Is this some kind of ‘Last Rites? ‘ “
“It might well be. “ I answered with Kolchak’s usual brand of ‘Gallows Humor.’ “If we don’t appease what’s coming down that Hall. “
She scarcely made ready with the obvious question before it became self explanatory, low burning smoky embers wafting wildly in the presence of the Thing.
It was a shadow of a shadow, faintly feminine in outline, not unlike a phantom from one of those Asian import films.
It/She had a set of blazing coals for eyes, glaring with corrosive intent at Dillon Gilles.
My monk, at this time, began a chant which distracted this ghastly assassin long enough so I could make myself heard.
“Who .. Or what you are. This is the man you’ve been seeking - Can she understand me? “ I demanded of the priest, about halfway through my speech.
He spoke some words in Korean before nodding that I should continue.
“His name is Dillon Gilles, lover of Chu Li. It was his fault that she turned from your worship, but not that she died. “
My bedridden comrade in arm gave a start at this news, and I could only hope he had the good sense to keep quiet. I saw that I had the specters full attention …at least for the moment.
“She died delivering his child, a girl. She caught an infection which filled her lungs with fluid, suffocating her before the antibiotics could do their job. But you knew that. “
It was the end result of the deaths which clued me in, though not the full reason behind them. And here was the chief perpetrator, his good health dependent upon a single Oxygen tank … with an ignition source thoughtfully set up nearby …
“But perhaps there was something you didn’t know? “ I challenged her, this demonic avenger. “The child still lives. She’s here in this country, in San Francisco. Gilles is her Father. Would you kill off her only parent? “
The creature seemed less impressed by my petition than the sheer audacity of a mortal defying her. I figured that now was the moment to play my remaining card …
“And you’ve killed all the others, yes? All six? “
Now I was working with a multitude of possibilities, from what my hastily recruited companion could tell me.
So many deities to choose from, only a few hours to decide who I‘d be dealing with. But even narrowing it down to a handful … well … none of them could be relied upon entirely …
But perhaps I understood something which this she-bitch took for granted.
“This whole vendetta, it was set off by some recent change, a paradox which opened a door otherwise closed to you. That’s why you needed to establish a line, isn’t it? It was our common bond, wasn’t it? both in combat and that night in Seoul.
"Still, you needed all of us to die before you could reach Dillon. “
The vague suggestion of a demonic smile was all the confirmation I needed.
With a self satisfied smirk of my own, I set the trap. “Kolchak was the last, the police having just now found his remains, walled up inside an airtight room? Likely he suffocated, just like your victims before him? “
Again she seemed content with my conclusion, that terrible resolve deepening as a sputter from a clogged line let me know she was through listening. With little time left; I pulled the pin.
“But Kolchak isn’t dead, you see. “ I intoned solemnly, watching carefully for the blink even as I continued. “We have a body, but not its soul. “
Gilles air hose cleared temporarily, and yet I knew I had to make the point quickly. If any of us were to survive her wrath, that is.
“That’s because it wasn’t with him when he passed on. Where could it have gone, I wonder? “
The dark enveloped me, if only to peer through my eyes at what resided within.
I smiled grimly as I knew where the paradox lay.
“That’s right! He’s inside this woman’s body, and she’s an innocent, outside your jurisdiction. She had no part in this, so would you overturn all providence for your pound of flesh? “
Even in her unanticipated impotency, the demon still pressed against this invisible force field which surrounded Karen Klein. But while even a small part of her shared this mortal shell with me, we were in no direct danger.
As a casualty of some collateral damage, however, I wasn’t that sure …
My monk began the exorcism rite, bit by bit calling our adversary back to what parallel dimension she’d erupted from.
The atmosphere around us thickened; though we felt the end was nigh, conjured as a last hurrah, that final display of defiance before the bellowing vapors retreated into nothingness.
We could all breath easier as the regulator resumed normal function, Gilles grip squeezing my fingers with renewed strength and a sincere thanks.
I smiled even as I blew out the Thai Sticks, my co-patriot already gathering up his things before a subdued whimper alerted us to the third witness. The duty nurse, struck mute in the face of the Fantastic.
“Sorry for disrupting your routine, ma’am. “ I quipped, patting the monk on his shoulder before giving a cheery wave to my old war buddy.
The tell-tale thud behind me prompted an even wider grin as, too late, other staff arrived to see just what the hell was going on.
“I think your nurse just fainted. “ I suggested, not waiting for a reaction as we headed for the elevators …
October 4th, 2005
Oberlin College, Ohio.
Pulling into the parking lot, just outside The Professors on campus crib, I mull over the continuous surprising circumstance which is Karens … Strike that … my life.
It was, thinking back now, nothing short of divine intervention which got me out of Chicago; with my lush skin more than less intact. But that’s not to say there wasn’t help from a more human source …
Sept 26th, 2005
Chicago, Illinois
Lauren Draper, veteran detective with the Chicago PD, must have seriously considered retirement as I was escorted into the interview room, her annoyance compounded by the presence of Kane and a couple lawyers.
“Ms. Klein. “ she admitted heavily with a defeated sigh. “Remember what I said about Kolchak? Forget that. This is much worse. “
That stopped a smug upturn of my glossy lips, as Jacob interrupted with a cautioning Humph. This wasn’t necessarily as comforting as it should’ve been, but it did for the present as Lauren nodded slowly.
“However, the Forensics bear out that his death appears to be accidental. That while we still have a chunk of time unaccounted for, he had passed long after you’d returned to Ohio. However … “
She cast a questing glance at Kolchak’s boss who nodded with curt acquiescence, even as Marcus came into the room with several coffees, one which he handed to me. “We still have several hundred questions to ask you, young lady. “
“So, I was a suspect after all? “
It turned out that was an overstatement, only her tenacity keeping me at the top of a long list in the first place. But Lauren was clearly dedicated in following procedure, which turned out more information for my benefit than she might’ve liked.
In our rather lengthy discussion, punctuated by frequent pauses as Jacobs help stepped in, I discovered the incongruities to be largely insubstantial to a fault … my fault.
Transubstantiation was rift with error, and it showed in the DNA, a rarified sample strangely absent the normal irregularities. But for the fact it came from an actual body, it practically screamed ‘Set Up. ‘
There was also the lack of certain striations; indicative of struggle of any kind.
Perhaps they considered Kolchak of an age that his body simply gave up the ghost, but I knew that Lauren seemed dubious as to that option.
In terms of time, one wondered if Kolchak had left the temple, only to come back later. That didn’t quite wash as he would’ve been seen, by somebody … anybody. He wasn’t.
If he’d been sealed in deliberately, again, there would’ve been some sign of abuse. If by accident … well, that ran into an area which Detective Draper wasn’t about to discuss.
I could only sympathize, after my first initiation into the realm of the impossible …
Finally, after what seemed hours of round robin discussion, the cops ultimately decided it was better to just consider me as ‘No Longer A Person of Interest. ‘ and I was free to go.
Jacob smirked somewhat as I absently whistled a familiar tune, almost under my breath. “I do have one or two questions of my own to ask. “
“And do I need the presence of your counsel for this, Mr. Kane? “ I joked, to which he nodded and the sharks departed. “Just a few points, if you please. Miss. Klein. “ he amended politely.
“And why did you intervene with the interrogation, Mr. Kane? “ I gently demanded, getting a slightly raised brow in response.
“Partly because, as much of a millstone as Carl could be, he ultimately did more Good than Harm for this employer. “ Jacob stated with an oddly affectionate humor.
It was something I’d never seen from him when I … when Kolchak was alive.
“I figured if I could help a damsel in need, particularly one he seemed fond of, it would pay back part of that service. Also, as from someone you impressed greatly, Naomi insisted I step in. “
I was thinking I should thank the little woman properly when he about-faced just outside the precinct house. “You, however, can reward my chivalry by answering those two questions? If you’d be so kind. “
“The least I can do. “ I offered generously, though Karen suddenly suggested rather cattily. ‘The Very Least. ‘
“First of all, you were much closer to Kolchak than I originally suspected. Not as a fellow journalist, and I have a hard time imagining you two as Lovers.
“Secondly, I heard something on the fly, which I’m surprised that the police didn’t make use of. You disrupted a nursing home where, not too coincidentally, another member of Carl’s squad resided? “
“That was just some house keeping. “ I answered brightly. “ ‘Tit for Tat.’ as it were. Dillon Gilles was helping me fill in some gaps, and I was helping him find something in return … “
‘Which was? “
“An old girlfriend. “ I chuckled, realizing that that Lauren wouldn’t have brought it up because there were only three witnesses, and none of them were talking.
Gilles; out of gratitude and good faith to his old comrade. The monk; who had been well paid for his services, and finally the duty nurse.
She’d already quit her post, with no reason forthcoming. “Now, as to your second question? “
“About your actual relationship to Carl? “ Jacob Emerson Kane reiterated with his self congratulatory grin.
I was so ready to wipe it off his face as I smiled sweetly. “You really want the truth? “
“Surprise me. “
“We have a common friend. “ I laughed, only to see that damnable smile widen as Kane looked over my shoulder.
I turned to see my parents standing right behind me the whole time.
Gail, in particular, looked quite amused by our banter.
“I believe you call her ‘Mom. ‘ “ he replied curtly.
“Who is here, why? “
“Because I get a strange call from my daughter, and when I confronted Mr. Kane about it … well … “ she responded somewhat tartly.
I didn’t give it a second of thought, suffocating the both of them in an expansive hug.
We ignored the third wheel who even managed some tactful silence during our moment.
And when the moment was past, Gail shook her head with cynical remembrance.
“And here I’d thought Vegas was the strangest time in my life. Did I ever tell about that? How Carl was investigating a series of strange murders? How I got him to thinking there was an actual monster on the loose? “
“And did you believe in Vampires? “ I teased, stepping into it as almost a force of habit now.
This time, I didn’t need her incredulous expression to consider spilling everything. As when I first came to her in this body, it was as if she could see the man inside …
“At that time, I almost did. “ Gail confessed sheepishly, taking Daniel’s hand in an apologetic gesture. “But afterwards, even before I met your father, I’d convinced myself that it really was just some crazy with dime-store teeth. “
“Amen to that. “ chuckled her husband, as he ventured the million dollar question. “So what happens now? “
“I think … “ Jacob suggested, perhaps with more gravitas than these surreal times merited. “We see to properly laying Kolchak to rest. “
September 29th
And so we did.
After some wrangling from Jacob, of course, which convinced the Chicago PD to release the body, with a promise we’d inter it whole. That, for the possibility of any future exhumation, we supposed.
While I’d hoped to burn this rather gruesome bridge behind me … well … you can’t have everything. I ultimately decided it was enough I’d escaped with Karen … with my skin intact.
The second part of his repayment to this old reporter was the donation of a cemetery plot, located atop a gently sloping hill, overlooking the city that Carl had grown to love. I gather there was some justice there, though I didn’t quite see it at first.
The mourners on the crisp autumn morn were few, but perhaps it was befitting Kolchak’s life as I … as he’d lived it.
Still, we made for a fairly less than respectful crew, as even Detective Draper; attending in a nonofficial capacity, shared a few more anecdotes she’d heard over the years.
Gail, as was her nature, smiled at private memories, and Kane launched into a slightly modified reprisal of his ‘Bulldog of Tenacity. ‘ speech.
That was until the rest of us shut him down with some rather rude laughter.
And to add to the absurdity of attending my own funeral, I received that once eagerly awaited; now very belated phone call.
“Good. “ The Professor idly remarked, clear relief cutting through his otherwise level voice. “Still in one piece, I see. “
‘Somewhat, though a bit singed. “ I roughly chided my would rescuer, arrived long after the mule had escaped … And … had been captured and put back in the barn. “Nice to hear from you, finally. “
“I did get your messages. “ He protested, quite taken back by my tone. “It was hard enough to locate my contacts; the reasons hard to explain right now. I do have the information you wanted, in any case, and an idea or two on why the attacks are happening … “
“Happened. “
“Huh? “
“Happened, as in ‘Past.’ ‘Over and Done. ‘ ‘Where the hell are you again? ‘ “ my initial sarcasm at his fallibility was muted by the confusion at both ends of the line.
The Professor, with his seemingly boundless resources, had been left out the loop somehow. His stumbling about had nearly cost additional lives to the body count thus far, and I’d lost confidence in my philosopher in shining corduroy.
“But you’re OK? “ he insisted, with a loving concern which would’ve made me blush.
Would’ve, before that strange conversation from earlier and the mystery woman who kept interrupting …
“OK, in Flesh. My spirit, however, feels more than a little beaten up. Have you noticed that I’m not too happy right now? “
“And this sounds like something not easily hashed out over the phone. “ Prof advised, trying unsuccessfully for a sage voice, which I countered with a derisive snort.
“Uh, could you meet me at my place in a few days …?” he tried again, though clearly I was having none of it.
“Sooner. “ I challenged him, an ultimatum behind my angry words which brooked no argument. “Like yesterday, for instance. “
I could sense the hesitation even before I heard my sponsor sigh heavily. It was as if he was carefully weighing several options, deciding which had the least dire consequence.
Still, as well versed as I’d become in such things, I was too upset to let him off the hook because of it. “ Yes? “
‘Yes. “ he agreed with considerable gravity. “But when I give the directions, you must follow them to the letter. Is this understood? “
“Sure. “ I answered somewhat testily to which he shoot back. “This isn’t an argument. You need to understand how serious I am. Otherwise, just stay at home. “
“I understand. No deviations. “ I soothed, my journalists interest … No … my feminine curiosity engaged by his caution. “Really, I do. So what’s the name of this place? “
September 30th, 2005
On The Road, somewhere between Cleveland and Akron.
‘Pan’s Sanctuary. ‘
It sounded like a perfect getaway for a Satyr in training, didn’t it?
Those seedy (pun intended. )sexual havens from the late 70s, reduced to very exclusive clubs when the AIDS crisis hit hard scarcely five years later. It sorta reinforced my baser fantasies concerning The Professor.
The location, however, undermined these free range images of frolic and fornication, situated as the retreat was in the midst of a State Park.
This, at least according to my wayward guide, was ‘Deception.’ in the loosest definition of the word, being that only the purest seeker could find it.
So it was that I found myself on this abandoned fire road, the clear cool day otherwise broken by a soft mist which wafted playfully among the trees.
It was as if, letting my vivid imagination run rampant for the moment, something had removed the world around me. At least temporarily.
On the other hand, it was what Prof had warned of in his rather severe lecture to me. That Pan’s Sanctuary was very sensitive to emotional conflict. That it welcomed only those brave souls who could leave their baggage on the roadside.
So, in truth, it was I who’d been removed from the world. It was similar to, but not like that terrible void which precipitated my current quest toward resurrecting Karen.
Unlike the great absence, in this instance I was keenly aware of my surroundings, the mist parting enough to let me pull the car over onto a wide shoulder.
As I turned off the engine, my sweep spotted the signs which Prof told me to look for.
They were twin marks, unremarkable to the casual observer. I was able, with his careful instruction, to discern a runic pattern, showing the way to a deceptively winding trail.
I grimaced slightly, somewhat put out by the prospect of hoofing it, but ultimately this gal was game for the challenge.
Of course an hour into the trek, I was seriously reevaluating my machismo or its feminine equivalent, slogging along through this diffused fairy sunlight.
All about me the land seemed unreal, as if I’d stepped through a portal … or a mirror. All at once I felt closer to understanding what The Professor had been saying all this time.
“As if it were really all that difficult? “ joked a very familiar voice.
She was tall without being Amazonian, leaning against a pine in sedate observation.
The sharp face, with severe cheeks and a subtly pointed chin, was otherwise ageless. Her raven black mane fell to almost the small of her strong back in a straight correct fashion. Those wide azure eyes, flecked with bits of purple, regarded me with a cool humor which sorta irritated me.
“The Professor sent you? “ I asked with faux disinterest, trying hard not to speak that question which first came to mind. My escort bowed in curt formality, and with that gesture I had the absurd sense of someone who was … ‘More There. ‘ though it only lasted a second.
“It was rather like he asked politely. “ she said with a Cheshire smile. “But he was worried you would miss the last few miles to the sanctuary. “
“Well. “ I dared this shapely enigma, whose lithe figure was already dressed for the walk, though perhaps more high end than most woodsmen … or rather woods-women. “I’m Game if you are. “
Those wide bright eyes twinkled at this, as she casually folded arms across her modest breasts, clad in a mauve blouse, complimented overtop by a dark leather jerkin.
“A nice turn of the phrase. “ she laughed approvingly before turning; quite a trick in those tight deep brown trousers, taking the lead at once.
She was definitely fleet of foot, and again, in her black calf high fitted boots, it was nearly miraculous.
So it was that The Professor and I were reunited, though ultimately I felt like a Trotter being put through its pace as we arrived at Pan’s Sanctuary. My mystery escort smiled with sweet satisfaction even as I took in the scene.
Not quite the naked orgy of my jealous imaginings, there were perhaps near a dozen folk, several dressed as stylish as this arrogant woman who coyly whispered something into my mans ear.
For the most part the others had paired off, carrying on what seemed to be fairly innocuous conversations.
At least they did until I was brought into the glade, its autumnal splendor lit only by a trio of small campfires.
All eyes turned to inspect this interloper carefully, a few with less than benign interest. I couldn’t help but note that most had that same flash of additional substance.
I had the sense of an imminent inquisition, to which The Professor responded in the negative, an odd expression on his face.
As if my arrival was the sign for the others, slowly they departed the sanctuary, one or two touching my shoulder as they passed.
I was still trying to make up my mind if this was Good or Bad, when I noticed that only we three remained. The Professor, myself, and HER.
“Artie, might I? “ he spoke at last, his contrite request absent its usual bravado.
With a conciliatory nod she stood back; though not by much, and it confirmed a suspicion in my rather beleaguered mind.
My watcher had a watcher after all.
“Look, honey. “ he began, to which I sniggered impolitely before laying into him “First you tell me ‘You Love Me. ‘ and now it’s Honey? ‘ “
“I’m only allowed to say this once. “ Prof complained in an almost pleading voice which shocked the hell out of me. “So do me the courtesy of ‘Shutting Up? ‘ Please? “
I did so, more from amazement than respect, and he reverted back to form.
“You may have noticed. “ he explained in that borderline insufferable tone. “I’m not quite like normal men. Through circumstances which you needn’t know, I became indentured to the higher powers; some of whom you’ve meet before. In order to pay off my contract, I gained a certain ability, a sort of foresight, though its content is determined by my employers. “
“Which explains some of your more charming habits. “ I interjected, giving Artie a sideways look.
She only tittered politely as my mentor continued.
“Perhaps, but it also created some interesting blind spots. “ he conceded sheepishly. “As much as I was tagged, so to speak, to serve as Karen’s guide, often I was working at cross-purposes with other interested parties. And when you … Kolchak rather, intervened in what was meant to be … “
“I suppose it really choked up the works, huh? “ I responded, actually feeling embarrassed at how much of a mess I’d made of things. “Would it help to say ‘I’m Sorry? ‘ “
Now he grinned widely while our adjudicator gave me a supportive wink.
“It might. “ he agreed. “However, this leads us to that moment I lost you to the Fates. Why I had to petition Artem - Artie to allow me into Pan’s Sanctuary. “
Here was where the explanation became rather lengthy, so I reduce it down to not quite a nutshell.
As The Prof told me, Pan’s Sanctuary was the place to go when direct contact with the Gods was preferable to long distance communications.
It was, in the simplest terms possible, a halfway point between the realms.
Though he didn’t say directly, I suspected that other such spots existed around the world. Some were only as large as our glade, while a few were much bigger …
“As I said. “ he went on. “The holes created by your unanticipated transmutation, they evolved into anomalies which tried to fill the missing spaces. As with Nature, even Super-Nature abhors a Vacuum … “
“So this whole thing in Chicago was my fault? “ I asked as he placed a comforting hand on my forearm.
“It’s not. “ he insisted, and I believed him, even without Arties quiet confirmation. “Once the decision was made by you, however impulsive, it was meant to be. The rest just followed naturally. “
“So is this Ghost from Kolchak’s Past put to rest? “ I insisted, really truly not willing to go through all that again.
“You did the right thing. “ Artie confirmed, absently studying her finely tapered fingers as if the topic bored her. “But don’t let this knowledge deter you from your quest. You still have miles yet to go, after all. “
“Don’t I know it. “ I groused before turning on my stoic spectator. “So, I pass the test? “
“There was a test. “ Artie answered, oddly put out by the question. “It wasn’t for you, though. Whether it was a success? Well, that remains to be seen. It was nice to have met you at last, Karen. “
“I’m dismissed? “ I demanded, made off balance by her brusqueness. “Are you going to guide me? “
“You’ll be able to find your own way. “ she counseled, eyeballing my man with an predatory severity. “You and The Professor may say ’Goodbye. ’ now “
“Don’t worry, hon. “ he soothed, giving me a chaste kiss on my cheek which brought back the tingle. “I just need to wrap up my own business.
"Could you come by my place about the 4th? I think maybe there’s something else we need to discuss. “
“A few things. “ I whispered, still dizzy from that kiss as I started off down the path. The world I was returning to, however, had suddenly gotten a lot more complicated.
October 4th, 2005
Oberlin College, Ohio.
I’d arrived at almost the crack of dawn, hoping to catch The Professor alone, but as I touched the buzzer the front door opened.
If I’d thought to catch some half naked co-ed trying to sneak off, the surprised, rather gangly; and very dressed male brought an awkward grin to this girls lips.
Prof silently laughed as he read me; right through to my backbone, but took my hand anyway. “Sam? This is Ms. Karen Foster Klein, a very good friend. You might have read one of her columns in the paper? “
I arched a wicked brow at ‘Very Good friend.’ wondering if I’d missed some vital clue here as I responded. “Pleased to meet you … ? “
“Ah, Prof is so considerate like that. “ chuckled the fashionably nerdish male, casually readjusting his wireless rims to better ogle me. “I’m Samuel Bradshaw, Associate Professor of Antiquities. I’m a fan. That is I’m sure I would be, if I had time to read the news. But I’ll be sure to make the time … “
Karen awoke at this moment to remind me of Arthur, Morris Goodall, that kid, Teddy, and of course Marcus Jones.
We did manage to collect some very unusual men; in both our incarnations. Still, I gallantly offered a free hand to cover our mildly unkind thoughts.
“Any friend of The Professors, after all. “
“Ah, exactly. “ he returned with such bemused politeness, I might just have worn my tell on my blouse. “I look forward to seeing you around the campus in the future? “
“Quite possibly. “ I told him honestly, we psychic siblings retracting our rather narrow opinion at once. ”I look forward to it as well. “
Sam gave a soft chuckle while Prof squeezed my fingers with patronizing disapproval, his peer tossing a short wave back at us as he departed.
I affected a “Sugar Won’t Melt on My Tongue. ‘ expression, wiggling freed yet slightly squashed digits, anticipating the usual barbed comment.
Instead, he impulsively leaned forward and planted a strong commanding kiss on my lips.
It was a passionate meltdown of China Syndrome proportions, much to my great relief. Still, even as we took our inspired groping indoors, I couldn’t help but wonder …
“Wuz, hiss um burble? “ I mumbled through his knowledgeable lip-lock before Prof broke it off with fond exasperation.
“I have to know before we go any further. Was anything you told me true? What, exactly, were you up to at the retreat? “
“I can’t give you the specifics. “ he apologized rather obliquely, all the while caressing my back. “I can say that I did lie about a few things. “
“And what were those ‘Few Things? ‘ “
“That you were in more direct danger than I let on. “ He admitted sheepishly. “Which is why I also lied about having that information you wanted. I was too busy trying to get you some protection … “
“Like I was on some overnight school trip. “ I giggled, until that adoring concern in his eyes wised me up. “Artie? It was her, wasn’t it? “
“Which is also something I can’t really talk about. “ my prospective lover asserted with unsmiling seriousness. “But it did give you room to move, to create your own destiny. At least for that moment. That’s one of several things I love about you … “
He hesitated at the misty look in my eyes, uncertain until I rewarded such a grand gesture with one of my own.
After several passionate rounds of Snogging; as the Brits would call it, I stepped back to smile at my man …. My … Man.
“So, this makes us a couple does it? “ I quipped with a teasing girly voice, to which I was rewarded with a playful slap to my posterior.
“Sass, young lady. “ The Professor scolded, but his eyes said otherwise as any further conversation was rendered moot …
October 30th, 2005
Cleveland, Ohio
An Addendum to Karen Klein’s Journal.
All’s Well, that ends Well … But this isn’t that type of Fairy-Tale, now is it?
I would’ve liked to have seen everything wrapped up in a great big bow, move into that castle with my Prof Charming, seen roads end at long last. But alas, as is Life, sometimes Resolution was even messier than the event itself …
I followed some of it in the papers; as well as e-postings which Jacob thoughtfully kept forwarding me.
From this small yet mysterious Missing Persons case, I suspected that both The Gods and City Officials must have been crazy, wild speculation giving way to an all encompassing conspiracy.
Kolchak had been more of a controversial influence than even I’d considered, the fallout from his demise reopening every unsolved crooked operation in Chicago’s turbulent history.
It would ultimately cost numerous people their jobs, making or breaking careers of the city’s Political Elite.
Thankfully, while Karen Klein’s name was largely left out of it, somehow a certain lady editor got wind of my involvement.
“I never realized you were that ambitious, Karen. “ Dorothy Weller greeted me over the phone on the 15th. “A bit out of your usual forte, isn’t it? Regardless, perhaps we could do something with this. A series? “
“It really wasn’t that big a part. “ I lied, uncomfortable with her growing enthusiasm. “Besides that, there are some good people whom I don’t want to see hurt … “
“There’re ways to protect your sources, as you well know. “ she chastised me, to which I forcefully argued. “And if I’m as specific as I’d need to be, they’ll be found out in the end. “
“Even though I might agree with you, in principle. “ Dorothy half conceded. “This is too big a story not to run with. You could do a lot of Good by clearing up some of the mystery … “
“Here’s the truth. “ I told her, after a deliberate pause. Trusted Boss, Trusted Friend, but that only went so far.
“The Story, My Story, was helping someone fleeced by a suspect business operation. In the course of my investigation, I was lead to Chicago where Janus ReGen was based. During this time I’d hooked up with Carl Kolchak, an old friend of Mom’s, and together we put Janus out of business. “
“And the rest of it? “
“Well, if Janus had a hand in all those pies, it’s news to me. “ I ventured honestly.
I thought of my anomalies, curious as to whether all parties named were, in fact, connected. But these were waters I wasn’t interesting in swimming in again, not ever.
“No, it’s simply a matter of making a mountain out of a fairly straightforward mole hill. I don’t think we’d really want to contribute to that, do you? “
Dorothy eventually gave in but offered, instead, a compromise which I couldn’t easily refuse. By the end of our conversation, I’d agreed to forward a streamlined article on Janus ReGen, detailing its Rise and Fall, yet tactfully omitting certain names and addresses.
It was, at best, a temporary placation, Dorothy adamant that I draft a full disclosure at some future time. My own discretion, of course.
I’d gotten quite a few e-mails from Marcus, which I ignored, and one from Lauren who briefly let me know she’d survived a severe tongue lashing by The Commissioner.
If not for her conspicuous note keeping, and attention to procedure, Detective Draper would’ve been back to walking a beat in a flash.
Despite her former suspicions toward this gal, I wished her well.
The last item to come out of Chicago was actually some good news for once. It was a rather lengthy letter from Dillon, obviously transcribed on his behest as the writing was quite legible.
He was out of the hospital and under home care. I’d heard he’d gotten a pretty nurse to help with his rehab, but someone else turned up as well … the daughter whose birth had started this whole affair.
Again, unlike the anticipated Happy Ending, rather it was Guarded Civility between the ex-soldier and this 53 year old Bay-Area dress-maker.
Lynn Fanning, one of countless foundlings born during War, then borne from it into a life most ordinary. But like many orphans, she was forever dogged by that shadow of ambiguity concerning her real parents.
I think that it was his stroke which made him ultimately more needy, less the dreadful absentee father of Lynn’s imaginings.
This, I hoped, would gradually speed reconciliation between them.
Change is necessary, though oft times brutal in the process. But as my own experiences have shown, sometimes you finally get what you need …
The End?
KOLCHAK: THE NYLON STALKER.
(Based upon characters created by Jeff Rice. )
By Way Zim.
YULE TIDE ME OVER; A STALKING STUFFER.
December 28th, 2005
Cleveland, Ohio.
Karen Foster Klein’s Journal;
“It never snows but it blizzards. “ Pardon my paraphrase.
This was something that The Professor might smile at; as our recent Holiday proved. It was not only the certification of our status as a couple, but Gail’s (Mom‘s) confirmation of her only daughter’s odd condition.
In keeping with the season, and that immaculate conception of long ago, I had similar hopes of Salvation. It was not for my own battered soul, however, but for two women whom I loved.
My journey; since inadvertently high-jacking Karen Klein’s luscious body back in June, had certainly taken a eccentric set of turns since then.
But what started out as an old male reporter trying to live the life of this young woman, as best he could … well … it soon became as much about my Reeducation as her Resurrection.
Over the past several months I’d discovered the joys of Family & Friends; though the novelty of an ex-lover becoming your parent never got old. My alliance with a rather randy mythologist, named simply ‘The Professor. ‘ deepened into Love, just recently consummated in full.
And on my last adventure, I was finally able to bury Kolchak for good. This was due in small part(but no less significance. ) to the deities responsible for my present disarrayed state.
Finally, though my sister spirit seems less than half full, the tiny bit of Karen that reemerged during a rather embarrassing cruise had since grown to be a quite noticeable presence in our mind.
This, along with the rest, certainly made the past month a mix of confusion, comfort, and ‘Yes.‘ even Joy.
December 10th, 2005
Oberlin College, Ohio.
“Honey? “ the endearment still rolled somewhat awkwardly off my plum painted lips, as I casually adjusted the plunging neckline of my burgundy cocktail dress.
The simple tabletop mirror in his bedroom, in keeping with The Professor’s austere existence, was hardly suited to feminine vanity.
But this was just part of a growing list of issues between us, since that first passionate kiss in Early October started he and I down a riotous relationship road.
“Honey? “ his annoying good natured voice echoed from just out of sight, thoughtfully keeping away from any throw-able objects within my reach.
Having a boyfriend who knew all your darkest secrets … and … was all too willing to use them in a pinch, did make him a convenient target for my ire. Still, when it mattered, The Professor had been my personal savior and loving confidant, saving my sanity more than once.
For that reason I ,more often than not, aimed simply to maim.
“You’re safe. “ I teased, though quietly I thought. ‘For Now. ‘ “Do me up, please? “
My mature pepper haired scholar came in with that unworldly sense of assurance, which still left me breathless.
If he were a god, he was very good at playing the mortal, albeit a quite stylish one.
For the season he developed a fondness for casual formality, thankfully not always tweed, befitting his academic standing which I‘d recently discovered was formidable. This, as much as anything, turned out to be the straw which finally broke down any remaining resistance to his charms.
“Are you sure you mean ‘Up?’ “ his strong right hand deftly held the small of my back while the other toyed playfully with my zipper. “ I can do ‘Down.’ just as easily. “
For all the foreplay and sometimes frenzied petting, we hadn’t bent the bed springs yet. Unlike my only other lover, I felt merely a patient humor from The Professor.
Sometimes it seemed an old world sense of chivalry at work, though in Historic Truth that meant Rape with Honor.
Mostly, I considered it a side affect of our unique history together. I had little doubt that when he thought me ready, my amorous expectations would be more than met.
Reluctantly, for this particular evening, I choose ‘Up.’ , accepting a dark fake fur stole for my bare shoulders as his touch made me shiver with delight. But Duty came before Deviltry, and we were already fashionably late for the Dean’s Christmas party.
With so much left indefinite about my beau, still, I hadn’t considered the reaction to our arrival at the college presidents unpretentious manor.
Of The Professors peers, I’d only being introduced to a few; and never as anything but an associate or friend, yet this collective turn of heads caught me off guard.
The majority reflected a polite curiosity. With a handful of the female grad-students, however, there was a mix of envy, spite, and … was it pity?
“I’m glad you finally accepted my invitation this time, Prof. “ The Dean retorted with something akin to goodwill, before casting an interested glance my way.
“He’s always managed to come up with some reason not to show up. “ explained this gracious old man before taking another shot. “And how many years has that been? Twenty-Five? Thirty? “
“Nearly Forty. “ deadpanned my boyfriend with such sincerity, my mouth fell open in spite of myself. I shut it fast, though not quick enough that he didn’t give this girl a saucy grin.
“If you can believe it, this is the first time I was able to rustle up a suitable date. “
Now I didn’t believe it … not a word … not with some of the sour glances thrown his way by those aforementioned females.
But while I mulled over some choice words, for the present I put out the brightest smile I could muster as The Dean joined in on the joke.
“And worth waiting for, I’m sure, Ms. Klein. “
“It’s my pleasure, of course. “ I enjoined cheerfully, giving my mystery man a severe squeeze of his hand. He winced almost imperceptibly, for my benefit, though I planned not to let him off that easily.
Again, that was for afterwards as we exchanged some pleasantries with The Deans daughter (his wife having passed on that year. )before moving to our assigned table.
Though the company was modest in size; less than sixty but somewhat more than fifty, it still felt like we were the head of some processional. Or rather, The Professor was, and I was his consort.
It was perhaps understandable that I basked in the afterglow of his notoriety, making sure the hussies who slyly demanded his attention knew who he’d arrived with.
I fussed a bit more than I usually did, the dregs of old Carl Kolchak generally keeping me from being too girly, but this was War!
I questioned my man about the wine, and the selections he choose from the expansive buffet, acting as his better half in principle if not on paper.
I took note of a familiar twinkle in his loving gaze, knowing full well that I’d suffer his sardonic reprisal later on.
Unlike other times, I felt rather honored, even if it made me less popular with some of the women in the room.
Still, if my own standing was in dispute, the response from the men was almost comical.
With my less than subtle Hen-Peck, I’d made The Professor one of the boys in full; rather than a envied distant elder. I beamed impishly as he was whisked away by them at the conclusion of our meal. I supposed it was meant to be a rescue from the old Ball and Chain.
I … on the other hand, now faced an Inquisition of intense feminine interest, which would’ve made Torquemada confess his sins in a heartbeat.
“So … how’d a newspaper columnist hook up with our Professor? “ so clear, the less than subliminal nuance from the chipper doctorate student to my right.
What she meant to ask was ‘How’d a tramp like you, with only a masters degree to her name, manage to snag a prize like The Professor? “
“It’s rather funny. “ I chuckled with forthright irony. “I was working on a story, which initially had nothing to do with his area of expertise, when at some point in my investigation a name came up. When I asked around, everyone I talked to suggested that he was the best man to help.
" As it turned out they were right. The Professor was … very giving. “
“Yah, but how did you two … hook up? “ echoed another co-ed, whose name deliberately escapes me. “I mean, all these years and suddenly … “
“You mean The Great Hedonist? Pan’s Frat Brother? Dionysus’ Drinking Buddy? How‘d he get caught?“ I mused quietly.
She wasn’t asking anything I hadn’t thought of myself. It nearly broke us up before we even got started.
But what I’d believed to be a wild bacchanal, turned out to be his idea of a peace offering. What I’d suspected from one phone call became an enchanting reality after Chicago …
“It started out with a bet. “ I told the gaggle with bemused fondness.
The Bet, concerned my potential yet symbolic deflowering as a reborn woman. It ended with our first date, though I neatly derailed any romantic intentions by making it a family affair.
Of course the Gods, or Fate, knew better … “I lost, of course. Eventually it turned into something a lot more interesting. “
“I’m sure. “ the Deans Daughter interjected, though I wasn’t sure it was support with that shaded look she shot my way. “So, have you put him through the relationship test? “
“Cuse? “
“You know. “ teased another woman. “Your toothbrush in his bathroom? Using his razor to shave your legs? How do you know you’ve domesticated him if you don’t? “
We’re not that kind of couple. “
“Well, at least you took him to meet the Parents? “ asked The Deans Daughter, again with this oblique expression.
I definitely felt too old; in both my incarnations, to suffer these foolish games without comment. “We did … before. And with Christmas coming up … “
In my arrogance, I never expected the collective look of shock from the table as I said this.
“He doesn’t do Christmas. “ they announced, surprised that I didn’t know this. Yet even as I feared I’d finally been called on a bluff … again he came through when I needed it the most.
“Well, there’s always compromise with any couple. “ The Professor interrupted from behind with light condescension, firmly gripping my soft shoulders as he said it.
“After all, the winter solstice has been celebrated long before it became a Christian tradition. “
I bent my head back, staring up into that infinitely kind face, hoping he’d catch my cues.
He made me wait, damn him, if only for a split second longer than I would’ve liked.
Eventually though, The Professor rewarded my impatience with a firm kiss. With that I felt Karen send me smug vibes, as well as some risqué images which made me blush.
She’d become my copilot, or was that soul pilot? Sending amorphous symbols of trust and love, long before gaining a more vocal presence in our shared consciousness.
I think it was a psychic suggestion from my inner sister which finally nudged me into The Professors steady embrace.
“Soon, my love. “ he whispered, deftly reading both our minds. “Not tonight, but soon . “
“Don’t unwrap before Christmas? “ I shoot back derisively before he silenced me with another kiss.
“Perhaps even before that … “ he suggested roguishly, after coming up for air. “But only if you’re good. “
‘My Own Pagan Santa. “
“So be good, for goodness’ sake. “
At once we were mindful of our audience, especially those goggle eyed youngsters who just now understood how far out of his league they'd been.
I was seriously pleased with myself, leaning against The Professor to further enhance the point. Finally I was ready to enjoy the rest of the party. For the remainder of the night … we did.
“For a former old man, you’re quite the minx. “ he whispered rudely in my ear as we hit the dance floor in a cleared arboretum.
With a contemporary mix provided by satellite radio, all pretense of stuffy academic entertainment was nicely overturned. My partner, in keeping with the evening’s surprises, proved himself to be a fairly competent dancer.
“Speak for yourself. “ I giggled, feeling quite the spring chicken beside him … or was that Chick? “Just how old are you? “
“Ask me no secrets. “ he paraphrased before bending me back into a dip which made my head spin … or was it the wine?
As he brought me upright, I readily admitted that my journalistic instincts oft got in the way of a good time. But this only meant the matter was deferred not forgotten.
When we segued into an impromptu tango, what was deferred all but disappeared before a flood of joyful abandon.
It was honestly one of the most magical evenings; as man or woman, I’d ever enjoyed.
The Professor behaved himself, in broad terms, but even that set itself for amusement rather than outrage.
For my part, in engaging the Drunken Intelligentsia, I unexpectedly recalled vivid college experiences at Columbia as my own. I later realized it had been Karen who fed me her life in sublime detail.
For that moment, we were psychic siblings set against the world and winning.
“I’ll get your wrap, hon. “ The Professor informed me, even before the Dean thoughtfully chimed the edge of his coffee cup with his spoon.
The last round was served, with a touch of the Irish added, along with some pudding pastry which I couldn’t identify.
I idly grasped his hand as my man rose, letting him lift me out of my chair before letting go. “You do that and I’ll say our Goodbyes. “ I amended coyly.
For our farewells, it was affable on both sides, The Dean giving me a friendly wink which earned him a chaste buss on his right cheek.
I believe that night was an exercise in Normalcy for my unusual academic, which nonetheless held a touch of the theatric. Unlike before, it felt less heavy handed; almost playful. Perhaps this was the Gods notion of throwing us a bone.
“Karen? “ The Deans Daughter took my hand shyly, a smile touched by whimsy. “I hope you don’t think we were picking on you. You really don’t know how unusual this is. For everyone, I mean.
"For all his eccentricities, The Professor is one of the most admired men on Campus. On any campus … “
“And with no hint of impropriety on his part, no real scandal. “ I ventured softly. “Not even with all his adoring fans? “
“He’s a man, that’s for sure. “ she laughed, as something akin to regret implied she never slept with him. “But there was never any subterfuge. It was simply an exercise … “
“In getting laid. “ I finished, having heard something similar back in July. “Hon? How long have you known The Professor? “
“Since I was a child. That’s what makes this thing between you two so amazing. What he was then, he is now. This constant, it never wavers.
"I don’t mean to say he remains exactly the same. Still, it’s as if he wills only those changes he wishes for. For your beau, however, it’s all perfectly natural.
"If there’s magic in the ordinary, is it still ordinary? “
“I like to think so. “ I answered kindly, believing I understood the girl; as well as the others, just a little better.
No matter how good the sex, if there was no lasting intimacy … “Otherwise, we’re forever chasing rainbows with no ends. Where’s the fun in that? “
We giggled reflexively as the object of our discussion arrived, an inquisitive expression on his handsome face.
The Deans Daughter grinned wickedly while I snuggled into his chest, wrapping first my stole and next his arm about me. She waved from the door as we stepped out into the chilly night, all the while The Professor looking uncharacteristically confused.
I didn’t really mean to be cruel, but after suffering under his smug self awareness for all these months …
“Enjoying ourselves? “ The Professor scolded, which brought me up short, turning me round on my fashionable maroon strapped heels.
“As a matter of fact, yes. This is a problem? “ I challenged him, his reproach at once highly inappropriate.
My frosty words outdid the winter air with their icy resolve, but for the man who looked as if he was working a riddle rather than a relationship.
For several minutes The Professor contemplated my stern gaze, these lovely yet tight glossy lips, until a faint upturn to his solid masculine lines turned the frown slightly upside down. “Not anymore. “
“Not anymore. “ I repeated stupidly, feeling a change between us but not knowing what it meant.
That rather sheepish look made it seem he’d been caught off guard. Not by anything I’d done, specifically, but by his own response to it. “Could you possibly be more vague? “
I’m not sure, but I could try. “
For the moment it was as close to an apology as I’d get that night, his sly blush making him more mortal than ever before.
Perhaps it was a precursor of our future together. If so, it was I who felt more forgiving toward his slip into an all too human frailty.
Still, I couldn’t let The Professor get away with it entirely. “So much for compromise. “
We kissed, and this time it was smoldering, even if he withheld the fire. But his promise was there, and I could take comfort in that. For the present, we were two embers waiting for combustion.
December 13th, 2005
Cleveland, Ohio.
“So, my tight lipped only child, what’s the word on Christmas? “ Gail asked as we window shopped along a slightly blustery avenue in the city. “Is this mystery man you’ve been seeing going to grace us with his presence? “
“Uh. “ I absently brushed a few snowy flakes; the remnants of a lake affect squall from the morning, off a wind burned cheek. “We hadn’t really made any solid plans at this point. “
“And what’s the hold up? “ interrogated Mom, my own personal yenta narrowing her beautiful eyes with mocking skepticism. “He makes a one time surprise appearance on our doorstep and that’s it? “
“That was different, and you know it, Mother. “ I scolded her with a dismissive snort. “We were simply colleagues at the time. I invited him in return for a favor he did me .. “
“And you probably thought so, though the rest of the world knew better, young lady. “ Gail chuckled.
“It’s rare to find a fit like you two seem to have. I probably sound like an old lady, but throw all the romantic clichés out the window and that’s what you’re left with. That’s what’s important. “
“Well, maybe a fit like water and electricity. “ I countered with rueful candor.
The primary reason we hadn’t cinched our holiday schedule was as much my problem as the Professors’. So far our notions of a good time usually ended either in Terror, and/or Humiliation.
Though recently I’d possibly leaked some clues concerning my true nature to the parents, that was different from placing them in harms way.
“That’s just passion, sweetheart. “ Mom murmured tenderly, patting my shoulder before aggressively slapping it with impatience. “So get the lead out. Your Dad & I aren’t getting any younger, you know.
"Besides, I think Daniel would like another man at the table. Sometimes he feels double-teamed by all the Estrogen in the house. “
“You are evil. You know that? “
“My prerogative, dear. So I can tell him that company’s coming? “ Gail wheedled in that playful yet pushy tone which Kolchak could never refuse.
In Vegas it had ultimately set him on a course which took him away from her, onto a long road of Dark Shadows. “Do you believe in Vampires, Little Girl? “
“Ok, Ok, I give. “ I smiled with weary affection for the woman. “If I inherited even half your skills, The Professor won’t dare refuse us. “
As I would discover, Half was occasionally just Right Enough …
December 15th, 2005
Cleveland, Ohio
I was in for a disappointment when I tried to call my boyfriend, though unlike Chicago he’d thoughtfully left me a rather cryptic message.
“If this is Karen, I love you & I’ll be home in a few days. If you can’t wait, remember what I said about ‘Pan’s Sanctuary. ‘ when you last tried to find me. Again, I love you, and we’ll talk when I see you. “
There had been a bit of unpleasant housekeeping back in October, after the Chicago Detectives had finally let me off the hook concerning Kolchak’s odd demise.
I’d been pissed at The Professor for leaving on his retreat, for leaving me to my own devices to face a vengeful demon alone. Once all that was past …
Pan’s Sanctuary was a spot for true Pagans, a glade of understated yet potent forces.
Surprisingly it wasn’t that far from a State Park (whose name I won’t disclose for my own reasons ) but as The Professor explained, it only revealed itself to loyal disciples of the old ways.
The key, however, was not physical, or psychic as we’ve come to think of such things. The closest example was from The Buddha, concerning a emptying of self.
Self …
It was hardly selfless these days, though I could perhaps argue that I was finishing what Karen started.
The very thing I’d been after The Professor about … Keeping Secrets, I’d done a rather botch job of that on my own.
I’d thought what I was doing was for all the right reasons. But what if it was still only for my own happiness, rather than to lay out the bread crumbs so Karen could find her way home?
And what of Gail’s suspicions? as I’d so thoughtfully come close to spilling the beans not that long ago?
It was my hope that she’d never know Kolchak had taken up temporary residence in her daughters body. Now I couldn’t help but wonder if I hadn’t underestimated her resilience.
Perhaps that was yet another test from my preternatural benefactors?
I fidgeted restlessly in my empty apartment, a glass of wine in one hand and a quarter empty bottle beside my chair. What had been delightful confusion just two days ago was now a morose guilt trip … until …
Up to this point Karen had seemed content to slowly cultivate a steady connection between us.
In the present; like a vivid Christmas cliché, she blasted an articulate message which broke through my self indulgence. Only three words, but her annoyance was evident.
“Go To Him! “
It was without any further hesitation that I ventured out into the late afternoon, across the river and into the woods as snow chains rattled appropriately for the season.
After a few hours my car chugged gamely along a fire road, lazy flurries shrouding the surrounding forest in a swirling mist.
It was silence beyond the sputter of the engine, the weather ambiguous as partially cloudy became a whiteout which shrank the visibility to just beyond my front bumper.
I suspected that even the hardy winter hiker & too frequent poacher would stay indoors today, but I had a few miles more to go. It was little worry to me, in any case, only an annoying delay.
What I soon realized was that the whole world was gone. Ok, technically it wasn’t, but rather it was my connection which had been severed; along with all the baggage which came with it.
The Sanctuary clearly had extended its influence, and yet I felt no danger there. It was almost welcoming, though the ancients had warned unwary travelers of such sirens lullabies.
It was not much further on that the storm cleared, just enough so I could safely pull the car over, near to a familiar set of trail markers.
Almost imperceptible from normal wear n tear, the seemingly random scars on the pine tree formed a runic glyph to my practiced eyes. What it meant was that I would have to hoof it from this point on.
No slacker; at least in this beautifully fit body, I psyched myself up for the trek ahead.
The wood was Lovely in its icy eloquence, Dark with the lengthening shadows of the short winter day, Deep as the deceptive winding path ahead. It forced you; by necessity, to narrow your focus upon the now.
I, of course, as contrary as ever, had but a single thought to keep me company. I thought about The Professor.
Only an hour into it, I got my first sign I’d passed through the barrier, a loud raucous cry greeting me from a tall spruce.
It was a great black bird, with a shimmering riot of unkempt feathers, watching me with a tilt of its head and single purple eye. I stopped respectfully, offering a short nod back to which the sentinel cackled somewhat cynically before taking flight.
I wasn’t sure if I was suppose to wait, but having never been one to obey orders anyway, I trudged on through the ankle deep snow.
Evidently ‘To Follow. ‘ had been the right choice after all as I spotted a shifting light through the trees. Feeling the cold somewhat more I pulled my downy suede jacket tighter, hustling toward what now revealed itself to be a modest campfire.
“Trust you to be fashionably late. “ The Prof greeted me, though his mild tone was anything but mocking. We were the only persons within the open space, and yet I sensed the remnants of a greater presence(s) whose afterglow lingered within Nature itself.
The trees seemed to lean into the circle, perhaps to warm themselves with our fire. Over our heads, the deepening blue of the sky swirled in patterns that Van Gogh himself might have painted. And in the midst of the wonder, Prof stood as part of; yet somehow separated from, the elemental.
“Another test? “ I pondered aloud, with a piety that felt so alien to my nature. He chuckled somewhat reflexively, taking my smaller hands in his larger palms.
“Perhaps, but not for you. “
In my spontaneous reverie, still I managed to cock my head inquisitively, wondering if he was joking. This was before The Professor gave me a full on kiss.
I felt a certain neediness in that otherwise ardent lip-lock, an emotion I’d never felt from him before.
He’d been my rock for so long that I felt slow in my nurturing embrace, but once I took him in my arms I wouldn’t let go.
“It appears that I’d been privileged in my devotions. “ he whispered reverently, and when I realized it was directed at me, I blushed fiercely. “But you don’t get gifts for nothing. There’s always a price to be paid when you accept them … or reject them. “
As an old man set in my ways, or a much younger woman of stubborn self reliance, I was usually slow in comprehension. But I did my mentor proud in catching his drift at once.
It was what I’d discovered at the Deans Party, the attitude of the girls and all it implied … “Love? “
“A teacher shouldn’t fall for one of his students, even though she technically isn’t. “ he amended, almost as haughty as before. “But when you first walked into my office … “
“Hold it, lover. “ I interrupted in a passing huff. “Karen came to you first, even before she met me. So, which of us was it? Karen or Kolchak? “
“And why did you suddenly decide to come here? “
‘Uh, Karen sorta pushed me out the door. “ I admitted reluctantly, but at the same time grinned at my own naiveté. “She is me? Or both of us? “
“Who keeps her safe and sane until she can finally take charge of her own destiny?
"But while I adored her from the start, you certified my initial instincts. So, if you insist on being technical, it was her beauty and brains, your ability to improvise under pressure. Together you forged a versatility of spirit which was the final straw.” The Professor confirmed, glancing over my shoulder at something I couldn’t see.
I expected regret, but the way he held me, it felt more like relief … or release. “So, you ready? “
“Ready? “ I inquired disbelievingly. “For What? “
“To Go Home, of course. “ he rejoined with an otherwise unvoiced concern, like a houseguest who’d overstayed their welcome. “And I could use a ride back. “
I would’ve asked ‘Why.’ under other circumstances, but Karen felt the point to be moot, so I simply gave him my hand as we left the mystery behind us.
Again it was I who gave him support, strangely comfortable with the temporary shift in our roles. If he found himself on uneven ground, I had faith that The Professor would regain a firm footing once more, so long as Karen & I stayed true.
The glow had all but gone by the time we reached my car, the only warmth was found in each other. But after enduring so much, that was enough.
December 16th, 2005
Oberlin College, Ohio
Back at his place, the one o’clock hour chimed as he unlocked the door. “After you Milady. “
As I stepped inside The Professor impulsively placed a hand on my ass, gently guiding me into the apartment somewhat hurriedly.
“Frisky, are we? “ I quipped innocently, feeling his fingers trace a lighthearted line up the small of my back. At the party he’d said ‘Soon.’ but only when I was ready.
At the sound of the door closing I felt more than ready, a quirky smile coming unbidden at the school boy earnest in his unabashed gaze.
In that moment I felt we were equals, perhaps a first in the long life of my former counselor.
But what precisely had been the price paid for this moment?
“What are you thinking? “ he asked and I laughed. It was not so much how he said it, but that the question was asked at all.
I felt somewhat bad, like he’d lost a limb or something. Perhaps all knowing had its limits after all? And what if that gift was suddenly whisked away?
“I was just wondering … what other surprises you have for me tonight? For Goodness sake? “
With that, Christmas came early, and several times more as well before the first cautious rays of daybreak pressed through the window shades.
Resting secure against The Professors solid nakedness, I happily realized that not all his talents were God Given …
Later on, when we finally deemed it necessary to get up & out, I couldn’t help but tease him as we ate a hearty country breakfast at the nearby diner. “So. “
“So. “ The Professor echoed back, that soft quizzical smile making me giggle. “It was good then? “
“Prof? You really were handicapped, weren’t you? Were all your experiences channeled through your talent? “ I chided him tenderly. “I couldn’t see how … “
“Because … my dear … you were gifted with an all too human myopia. Up and Down, Left or Right, Forward or Back. Few folks can deal with more than one of these choices at a single time.
"Fortunately, the mind’s eye can fill in those blanks where Intellect fears to tread.
“For the time wherein I paid a certain penance to the elders, the sight was only that which they allowed me to see. Unlike Blind Phineus, thankfully I could indulge in human appetites, but much of the nuance was lost. “
“Which explains certain of your habits. “ I chided without thinking, grabbing his hands across the tabletop after I said it.
He sighed heavily before giving into an puckish grin. “All of them, I would think. But The Gods figured that experience lead to obligation and attachments. Fear … “
“Leads to the Dark Side. “ my pixyish comment made my beau guffaw raucously which brought heads up from the various booths.
I couldn’t stop laughing at their startled faces as tears of merriment cooled my flush cheeks. Eventually though, I managed to pull myself together enough to ask. “So now what, sir? “
“Now that I‘ve been forced into retirement, you mean? “
“See, now that’s another thing … “ I started in on him and The Professor groaned. “With you it always is … another thing. “
“I just need to know. “ I pressed on, disregarding his newfound nonchalance. “You still my teacher? My quest isn’t nearly finished, after all. “
“As much as my pipeline to The Gods is gone, I’m not without some tricks.“ my misplaced mystic answered confidently, a faint semblance of the grand sage, battered but tempered by his own trial. “As for the rest, I’m not going anywhere. “
“That’ll be put to the test. “ I warned him cheerfully. “Mom has officially insisted you come home with me for Christmas. “
December 21st, 2005
Akron, Ohio.
“The Return of the One-Time Guest. “ Gail greeted us with an ironic tone, giving her daughter an ‘I told You So. ’ look as she gently hugged my date. Strike that … my lover. “You’re overdue, but Merry Christmas anyway. “
For this second time with my folks, The Professor was more the fish out of water than before.
I suppose I felt somewhat guilty for that, but still it was fun to watch him act initially awkward as any normal suitor.
Nevertheless, turnabout was short lived as even without The Gift, this extraordinary man … my man, worked to charm the stockings off her.
Figuratively, of course.
“We like to make an impression. “ that smile, while several shades shy of the old superior one, aptly substituted something else for Bravado. It was a something which also started with B. “When that fails … “
“Wine! “ Gail exclaimed. She was both impressed and puzzled as she studied the rather rough dark bottle in his hands, a dull golden label emblazoned with an antiquated script. “This is very old, and likely very expensive. German? “
“Right you are, Mrs. Klein. “ The Professor approved, ignoring my evil eye. “Although the area was known by a very different name in olden times. But in any age, the regional crop of several different berries matures almost up to the first snow in November.
"For that reason, it’s considered ideal to celebrate the Winter Solstice. “
“Yuletide. “ she ventured as Mom handed the bottle over to Daniel. “Are you a Wiccan, Professor? “
“At one time. “ He answered lightly yet I sensed some hedging behind the glib. “I’m in between Faiths at present. “
“Well. “ Dad interjected, catching my sideways glance before Mom did. “We’re pretty laid-back about the holidays around here. No Pressure. “
“I think I like that. “ The Professor agreed, absently taking my hand to confirm I was still with him. “So if you’ll set the wine by the hearth, it should be ready to serve by Yule Day. “
“Perfect. “ Dad amended amiably as he gestured toward the kitchen. “And while we wait, how about a Beer? “
I thought about the Deans Party as the men went off to do some bonding.
I idly wondered just how Daniel would handle the latest man to debauch his princess.
Gail eyed them conspiratorially until they were out of sight, only then taking my elbow. “How about you help me get the bedroom ready? “
“Perfect. “ I mimicked Dad exactly, to which Gail rolled her eyes with parental exasperation.
“Well. “ she opined casually as we turned the mattress in the guest room. “He’s not quite as I remembered from before. Did you two have a fight? “
“Nothing major. “ I murmured diplomatically, smoothing out the ivory sheets while Mother fluffed the pillows a bit. “It’s just compromise. Like I’m sure you and Dad had to do at first. Yes? “
“Mostly he just had to learn I was Right all the time. “ snorted Gail fondly. “But there seems to be something else going on here, daughter of mine. Does it have anything to do with Chicago? “
‘Why would you say that? “
“Because of all that unpleasantness about Carl, and afterwards you were very upset with The Professor. “
She came to me, taking my cheeks in her lovely hands as she continued. “Because I think that you lied about several things, darling girl. What you shared with Kolchak … well, it can’t explain the way you knew certain details about he and I. “
“Like Mother, Like Daughter. “ I quipped badly. “Maybe he was just in a sharing mood? “
“You’re not that good, young lady. “ Gail chided seriously, almost as if she was pressing against some invisible barrier. “It was like you were channeling him … “
“That’s pretty out there, Mom. “ My dismissal was not as light as I hoped for, but it did bring out a dry giggle as she patted my shoulder consolingly.
“What in our recent experiences hasn’t been? Besides … “
“Besides What? “
“I was just picturing Carl possessing you, even temporarily; like some bad B-movie. What a bit of Culture Shock that would’ve been. “ she laughed self consciously, impressed by her own wild flight of imagination.
“An old chauvinist finding himself in the body of a young woman … “
“It’d have been a shock, I’m sure. “ I responded with dark humor, reminded of that first reluctant shower, certain opportunities bypassed for much later. “But possibly he’d have used it as an opportunity? To make up for lost time, make amends for past mistakes. Perhaps even to reassure a former love … “
“Reassure her of what? “ Gail quietly interrupted, no whimsy only wistfulness.
“That he’d promise anything, sacrifice everything to ensure her happiness … and her daughters future. “ I concluded, uncertain and scared.
I believed I was her child now, even without the rush of approval from my spirit guide. Perhaps Karen’s cogent presence accounted for this brand new understanding between Mother and I?
“I think we should go see what mischief our boys are getting into. “ she whispered, absently dabbing moist eyes. “Since this is your first real ongoing relationship, you’re gonna need all the help you can get. “
I briefly wondered what Gail truly meant with that offhanded remark. Did she believe? Did it matter?
All I can really say is that as we went downstairs, her encouraging arm around my waist, I felt considerably lighter and happier than in a long while.
As with our first meet, I felt all the love necessary to eventually complete my mission.
December 22, 2005
Akron, Ohio
“The Weird just keeps getting weirder. “
I awoke late morning, the bed space beside me empty but comfortingly warm. Unlike my previous fling as a woman, I felt no want after that strange passion filled night; my first night as a guest in my parents house.
Miles yet to go, but no promises were necessary between The Professor and I. He’d committed himself to the quest even before I’d come on the scene, accepted this new Karen freely. No bribe or false pledge was as strong as his actions toward us.
Karen tickled me inside, and I laughed at the single phrase she flashed me … “Ménage a trois. “
It was true.
While I was trying to quiet The Professors rather juvenile antics, our spectral third wheel did suggest some crass jokes about Mom and Dad hearing. After that, there was no stopping an outburst of rowdy giggles, followed by a noisy thump as he crash landed on me.
Kid in a candy store couldn’t quite cover this spontaneous release from him, but it left me gasping with unbridled lust even as I thought of those grad school girls.
Somehow I couldn’t imagine anything but ‘Business As Usual. ‘ with them, a rhythmic rote reasoned out through prescience knowledge of sex.
With us; and the uncertainty of the moment, our lovemaking was a novel act never to be recreated in exactly the same way. In short, the moment was ours alone, and I could see that he appreciated it even more than I did.
“If you two are done with your girl-time? “ chuckled The Professor knowingly as he came in, freshly showered and looking very satisfied in his terrycloth robe. “I believe the folks have breakfast ready? “
“Unless you want to have breakfast in bed? “ I suggested with a hopeful little girl voice, to which he shook his head gravely.
“Good Gods! I’ve created a monster! “
However tempted he seemed by the offer, I was handed a silken gown which I reluctantly threw over my naked form.
He did give a playful slap to my ass, if only to get me moving toward the bathroom.
With a come-hither glance over my shoulder, I tried again to get him interested but Prof only grinned. “Get cleaned up, you. “
I pursed my unmade lips prettily and considered the shower head briefly. Ultimately I settled for simple hygiene, though there were tentative plans for tonight which included romantic payback …
“Wow. “ Daniel announced as I came into the kitchen, the smell of cinnamon coffee tingling my other senses while Mom cocked a speculative eye at her fresh daughter. “You look like you had a good night, Princess. “
Gale choked on her Orange Juice while The Professor reddened in polite embarrassment.
“A Good Nights Sleep. “
“I did. “ I answered, pausing to give him a peck on the cheek for his tactful correction. “Thanks, Dad. “
And you’re lucky you got down here when you did. “ Mother suggested as I snuck up behind my man to casually drape my arms around him. “Breakfast was fast on its way to becoming Lunch. “
“Well, it smells good in any case. “ I gave The Professor a quick kiss before grabbing a cup for myself. “So what’s on the agenda for today? “
“I think you’re going to like it. “ He teased, covetously eying his lady as I dug into the meal with inelegant abandon.
Glancing over a forkful of scrambled eggs at Gail, she acted the innocent to my quizzical look, as if to say ‘He’s your man … you figure it out. ‘
“You two go on then. “ Dad intervened somewhat sagely, as frustratingly oblique; if that was even possible, as my other favorite male. “Your mother and I will catch up around two? Prof knows where. “
“But where are we going? “ I demanded, wondering whether to be amused or nervous.
Whichever, I had a feeling of venturing into uncharted territory … for the both of us. “You’ll see. “ he repeated, helping me on with my coat.
I drove, of course, following his directions to a very familiar place, some fifteen mile east of the family homestead.
Many a Christmas, Dad took us out to Dilbert Tree Farm to select a fur, up until I’d left for college. But just what was The Professor up to?
“We already have a tree, hon. “I started to correct him, but was stopped short by Karen who remarked abstractly about my big mouth.
All at once I sensed a motif, full circle back to Pan’s Sanctuary.
You probably guessed the answer by now, wondering at this particularly dense reporter. As former man; now woman, I’d always been slow where matters of the heart were concerned.
I mulled over the options even as The Prof arranged for a flatbed ride into the grove. I’m not even sure that Karen got it, save for an inaudible murmur as we rattled along the rows.
It was only when he signaled for the driver to stop that I had a strange feeling in the pit of my stomach, several nearby customers looking on in bemusement.
If he’d been any other man, I would’ve expected him to get down on one knee, but The Professor merely took my hand and opened it, palm up.
I have to admit I was dizzy in that moment, in a way I never expected nor could quite cope with, staring blankly at the ring of sliver and gold.
“My Companion, My Lady. “ he spoke with a gentleness unlike before.
As with that night we danced, he treated me as an equal, and this time perhaps someone better than he …
“Before witnesses, before The Lady and Her Consort, I humbly ask for your consent in matrimony. I’ve already pledged myself to you in principle, let me reaffirm that vow aloud for all to hear. Would you allow me to walk beside you for the rest of my life? “
“What is this? “ I answered abruptly, embarrassed, happy, upset and confused. “I mean, I know what this is, but what is this ring? “
“You’ve heard of a Claddagh Ring? “ he explained, trying to glean something from my nonplussed expression. “It’s a Celtic thing, a friendship bond. Well, this is something a bit stronger. It’s like an Unbreakable Bond between us. “
I missed the pop culture reference until Karen flashed it to me while our beau stood expectant, waiting for some clear response from his prospective bride.
I handled the ring gingerly, deftly fingering the entwined floral loops like a conjurers prop. “You’re honestly serious about this? “
“Always. “ Prof chuckled with a cautious optimism. “With everything pushing toward this moment, I couldn’t imagine facing the blind future without you. What do you think? “
“And what about my mission? “ I shoot back nervously, hushing faint protests from my psychic sister. “It was never about my personal happiness, was it? It was about bringing someone back in full, not some ghost to rattle chains at the periphery. “
“You can’t believe that, Karen. “ he protested, confused by this stubborn girl before him. “That you’ve come so far in such a short amount of time is amazing. But don’t you think you’re confusing your desires with those of a man named Kolchak? The man who they buried? The Gods … “
“Whom you aren’t exactly on speaking terms with these days. “
“I know. “ his calm retort belied the hurt in those handsome eyes, reminding me that mine was not the only obligation on the table. “And I know what I said to you about living your life in full. That was from them, and it included the possibility of Love. “
“And I do love you, damn it. “ I said, calmer though no less unsure. “But Marriage?
"I’d marry you in a heartbeat, if it were my own choice, Professor. What if something were to go wrong after that? … if I were to lose her again? What kind of a wife could I be to you then? “
“If you must wait, then wear my token anyway. “
He placed the well fitted ring on my finger, with the heart symbols turned outward.
“This frees you from commitment to me, but allows you to remain open. My soul remains always your servant. But you’ll let me give you one more bit of advice? “
“Always. “
“There are other people to guide you in making the right choice, like your mother and father. Or … perhaps someone even closer? “
I kissed him hard, ever stuck in indecision as Karen remained silent.
I winced at the uncomfortable stillness within, hoping against hope that she was simply being a bitch.
But while we left our disappointed audience behind to meet up with the parents, I couldn’t leave my fears behind as well.
“She said ‘Yes.’ … or not? “ Daniel announced with our arrival to late lunch at the small bistro. The Professor smiled gamely to hid his own uncertainty in the face of my refusal.
“ She said ‘Maybe. ‘ “ he laughed tightly, moving his chair closer to mine, though whether to reassure me or himself I didn‘t know. “But there’s Hope. “
“Always that. “ Gail confirmed, recognizing something familiar in my nervous eyes. “Especially when you have family to keep you from making foolish choices. “
Facing this impending double-team, with Daniel as referee, I took the path of worst resistance, slyly diverting any possible counsel with some fairly lame jokes.
Through a generally ambivalent day of shopping, ending with the quietest dinner in family history, I stuck firmly to my guns.
By bedtime, however, I did open up; in the erotic sense, giving in to several exciting rounds of ‘Not Really Making Up. ‘ sex which at least shelved my concerns for the night. But not entirely …
December 23rd, 2005
This; dear readers, is where The Weird got notably weirder, as the clock struck One with an resounding clang.
To paraphrase a popular holiday chestnut, my eyes did spring wide open to see what was the matter. Given its volume, I was greatly surprised to find the rest of the household unaffected by this shocking noise.
Under any other conditions, the soft unobtrusive patter of snow on the roof, the low buzz of a quiet transformer down the street, all else would’ve seemed frustratingly normal.
All, that is, save for an amorphous pink shimmer at the foot of my bed. When it gained some solidity …
“Did you really expect anyone else? “ Karen Foster Klein asked with straight faced merriment, an ill-hid twinkle to those bright eyes. “At least that’s what I gather from this exercise in self pity. “
Janus ReGen couldn’t have done a better job with the decidedly non-spectral figure, adorned as she was in her festive best.
Karen wore a scarlet sweater dress with a wide black belt about her waist. A dark burgundy half jacket offset the ensemble as did the suede calf high winter boots. Her lush shoulder length hair was highlighted with a sprig of Holly tucked neatly over one ear.
“So this is about my reclamation? “ I asked casually as she extended her palm.
“More about giving you a stern talking to. Maybe a slap upside your head. “ she countered, giving me a tug to get me moving
“Honestly, I was thinking of your welfare. “ I protested, unaware of my nakedness until Karen deftly tossed me a pair of sweats.
“Liar. “ she scolded. “You were afraid, admit it. Afraid of losing all this good stuff, afraid of being truly loved after too many years of macho bullshit. “
“Pretty selfish, huh? Carl is a hard man to kill. “
“Because while he’s dead in flesh, he’s less so in memory. “ Karen explained, leading me toward the door. “But isn’t that the way we want it to be? “
“And this is the point where we revisit my past, show me the error of my ways? “ I half teased, sparing a glance toward my love, still in peaceful slumber.
My doppelganger chortled with Christmas sarcasm as we went into the hallway.
“Wrong again, my adorable but thick headed twin. I just thought we could talk better out here. Our poor Prof needs his sleep after the grief you put him through. “ she scolded as we went downstairs and into the kitchen.
I rustled about in the cupboards for some cocoa, amused by Karen’s soft refusal of a cup.
“In any case, the past is past, and besides all that, his life is no longer yours. “
“Because I’m you? “ I said again, amazed to feel the flat of her hand as it hit my forehead.
“Well, duh. How many people have tell you that before you truly believe it?
"You answered your own question long before now, when that stud muffin of a boy seduced you. We are me. “ Karen chastised me with sisterly aggravation.
“Not quite together on this, but whose fault is that? “
“I’m guessing that the correct answer is ’Me.’ “ I responded with much chagrin. “So I should just marry The Professor? Do you love him that much? “
Karen let slip an evil grin, making her even more beautiful than I knew we were.
I remembered when I first went to see him, on the behest of Jillian Crane. Oh, despite my best attempt at journalistic integrity, I was so ready to let him take me, right there in his office … “Honest Injun? “
“Hell, yah, sister of mine. “ she admitted freely. “He’s not William, not Arthur, or even that rather nice detective you meet in Chicago … “
“I think I get the point. “
“I think you finally do, young lady. “ the foxy phantasm agreed, taking my hands in hers before deftly stealing a sip of my chocolate.
“Hey! Are you real? I mean Really? “ I gasped.
“As real as you. “ she rejoined playfully, giving me a kiss on the tip of my upturned nose. “Or is that the reverse? But for now, please get off your high horse, sister of mine.
"Let’s put it another way. Go back to bed, climb aboard that wonderful man of ours, say ’Yes.’ already, and then thank him properly. “
“Advice for the ages. “ I retorted impishly before realizing I was talking to thin air.
That must have been the most vivid dream I’d ever experienced, full 3-D and Surround Sound. But in the end, I was simply having a conversation with myself.
Or so I thought, until I saw two different shades of lipstick on the cup …
Prof was half roused by my less than subtle attempt to slip quietly into bed.
“You’re up? What? Everything OK? “ he mumbled protectively.
I felt as giddy as a schoolgirl as I took Karens advice literally, straddling my nude knight which brought him instantly erect.
“You have my full attention now. “ he gasped as I pressed against him, our joyful release as pure as the newly fallen snow. “You had an epiphany, Did you? “
“I expect a lot more than that from you. “ I cooed. “But first, I want to show you something. “
I took the ring off, making sure he was paying attention with a pointed wiggle of my digits.
“I believe this is the proper way to wear this. “ I happily told him, slipping it back on the correct finger, the sudden glow on his ageless face all the confirmation I needed. Well … not all.
December 24th, 2005
And so; dear readers, for all of you who’ve stuck with this narrative from the start, I’ll spare you the more saccharine details of our final reconciliation.
Let’s just say that while Karen returned to her place within me, the line between our split consciousness’ was all but gone. Her life was mine in full.
With The Professor and I, we were as endearing and annoying as any betrothed couple; perhaps more so from Gails perspective.
Daniel, wisely it seemed, stayed supportive in his loving neutrality, the ideal Father to this blushing future bride.
There was one tiny niggling concern left, however, even after I’d called my friends and e-mailed associates with the good news. But after a few wonderful days of pre-Christmas cheer, Dad gone off to properly break in the new son in law, Gail invited me out for an early eves stroll.
“So. Now that the proposal is properly behind us, the real nightmare begins. “ she stated with dedicated severity, belied by the softest squeeze of my fingertips. “The worst a mother can imagine, the wedding plans. “
“Well. “ I chuckled contritely. “While Prof’s willing to do Spring, he believes that Late Summer would be even better. I think we have time. “
“That’s another thing. “ Mom interjected, at which point I pitched a fit.
With some distress showing on Moms face, I waved her back until I caught my breath.
“It’s fine, mom. It’s just something The Professor mentioned a short while ago. “ I gasped in a gleeful voice.
“I was just wondering … “ she tried again, giving me that stern look which only a parent could. “If at some point before the ceremony … we might find out his real name? “
“Uh, even his closest associates aren’t sure. “ I soothed, ineffectually it would seem. “They’ve been calling him by that other title for all their lives. “
“However long that‘s been. “ she groused before grinning with familial mischief.
“Ah, I could just see the invitations now. ‘Daniel and Gail Klein, invite you to the wedding of their daughter Karen and her groom, The Professor. ‘ Mr. and Mrs. Professor, Karen Foster Professor, nee Klein. That’s for your business cards, of course. “
Mom, it’s not that terrible. “ she had me laughing again, and I knew I’d been had. “Or if you’re lucky, that’s the worst … “
She placed a warning finger upon my mouth before further silencing them with a strong kiss.
I truly realized how little left there was of old Kolchak in that split second, impulsively pulling back while Gail flashed me a Cheshire Grin. If this had happened only a few weeks earlier …
“So what are your thoughts on the venue? “ she requested without missing a beat, as in those eyes I saw deep gratitude for the Christmas Gift her former love had given her.
“Oh, I thought we’d just run off to Vegas. “ I retorted.
“Maybe Prof and I could get married in the Temple of The King? Though I’m not a big fan of rhinestones … “
“You never were. “ that quick comeback was definitely not meant for Karen, as Gail reddened quickly. She concluded the thought with … ”Besides, I have another idea about that. Perhaps we might have the Bachelorette Party there? “
“Mom, you’re a genius. “ I gushed happily, feeling a certain symmetry emerge, even as Karen quite vocally endorsed the plan.
‘Exordium Requiro An Terminus.’ indeed. “I think that’s a wonderful idea. “
December 28th, 2005
Cleveland, Ohio
And so we three women plan the future, our respective paths joined as I hope my ghostly sister and I soon will be. I’d felt The Gods were beyond kind with their tokens, that Karen Foster Klein would inherit a life even more enriched than when she left us.
Perhaps Kolchak had also been able to revisit his own abandoned desires, fulfill them in ways he couldn’t have dreamed of.
But still, I knew one thing for sure. That when that other life is reduced to the fond recollections of a young woman, the crusty old reporter will quite gladly face the void with a happy heart, eager to explore whatever lies beyond.
Soon To Be The End.
KOLCHAK: THE NYLON STALKER.
(Based upon characters created by Jeff Rice. )
By Way Zim.
FINALE; WINKING OUT IN VEGAS.
August 4th, 2006
Cleveland, Ohio
Karen Foster Klein’s Journal;
Let it be said it from the start, ‘I’ll miss that sweet old bastard. ‘
Thanks to him, I’m stunning in my wedding dress, still waiting for Mom to fix her raccoon eyes before helping with my makeup.
While handing her another tissue, I can’t help but smile, thinking about Carl Kolchak’s unintended contribution to this happy day.
“Something Old, Something New. “
An Old Man who’d stepped into Something … or Someone, after an unfortunate act of Good Intent on my part, June of last year.
But even as I; reportedly with no real recollection of my own demise, had fallen into an infinite void … Poor Carl had been thrust rudely into a shell of my former self.
While he’d clearly been confused and guilt ridden, still the man felt determined to create something New.
“Something Borrowed. “
He could have gone the way of many a ‘Body Snatcher ‘, in both Film and Fiction, using this female figure for selfish reasons.
Instead; from my soon to be husband’s reports, Carl went on to live the life I was meant to.
At least he’d given it that ‘Old College Try. ‘ which endears him even more in my still foggy memories.
I suppose that for some, I owe them a reasonable explanation, as to what part Carl had played in my eventual resurrection. But as much as credit is due, I’m still at a loss on how exactly to go about it.
“Something Blue. “
I want everyone to know that I love my father, dearly.
Yet I almost feel that Kolchak; in letting slip the hold he had on my annexed anatomy, had acted as a de-facto substitute. He’d given me away to a man, as seduced by his quality as that which I allegedly possess, and this future he bought us will be bright indeed. I’m sure of it.
Still, just struggling to remember what I can about our adventures … Damn it! Now we have two women in need of a serious makeover. But this smudged mascara is a Good, as it serves to remind me of where I am and who ultimately got me here.
A Note To Self, and any Potential Reader;
The bulk of this text is, in effect, the last testament of Carl Kolchak, dedicated journalist and truth seeker.
While I diligently edited some observations ( made just before the cross-over occurred. ) it’s his voice which narrates most of our Las Vegas adventure, on about the 12th through to the 17th of May.
May 11th, 2006.
Cleveland, Ohio.
Karen Klein’s Journal;
It was a night and day before my Bachelorette party in Sin City, standing just outside the airport security zone with my fiancé. Gail was saying her goodbyes to her husband, while I was still practicing.
For his part in this affair, Prof seemed as bemused as I was with this whole couples thing, for which he had my eternal gratitude.
If things had been weirder before, the months of normalcy which followed our betrothal in December were downright insane by comparison.
OK, that’s not exactly true, as almost a year ago I was another person - in fact, another sex.
A very old man who; through an otherworldly set of circumstances, was reborn into the body of a former girlfriends’ daughter.
But since then I’d vowed to live her life well, in the hopes of reviving that tiny spark of memory, which the Gods preserved within this reconstituted form.
This included the possibility of Love, though when it came it still shocked the hell out of this girl. My helper, my savior, The Professor, turned out to be Mr. Right after all.
He’d been there for Karen, even before she’d met me.
When Carl Kolchak eventually came to this rather randy mythologist; for help in being the best girl he could - well - this is how that ended.
I’m not complaining, on the contrary I’ve never been happier.
Nothing could have given me greater joy, until Gail, or as I’ve been calling her these days; Mom, revealed that she finally recognized the man behind these bright hazel eyes.
It was a strange sort of Mother-Daughter bonding experience, and yet it only strengthened my resolve to see this quest through to the end.
As for this spirit sister within our shared consciousness, she’d grown considerably since that rather vivid haunting during the past Christmas Season.
For the present I still had control, but Karen usually figured on having the Last Word. Like now.
“Get A Room, You Two. “
“If you don’t mind missing your own party, sister of mine. “ I silently joshed my psychic sibling, wondering if the warmth I felt was from her or the firm manly hand at my back.
“That’s more for you and mom. I‘m just along for the ride. “ Karen challenged rudely.
It shocked me enough that our fiancé paused in his dedicated kissing, gazing quizzically into my soft eyes.
“Girl Trouble? “
“Something like that. “ I answered curtly, giving his fingers a loving squeeze, as inwardly I abstractly cocked an allegorical brow at her. ‘But it’ll be fine, once we get to Las Vegas. “
‘Speaking of which, “ Daniel cut in as he and Mom came up, holding hands like a couple of lovey-dovey teens. “You ladies should get going. Have fun, Princess, and I’ll make sure Prof’s kept busy until you get back. “
“Perfect. “ chuckled The Professor, before I flashed him a No Nonsense look which would’ve done Gail proud. Somehow; despite my dubious pedigreed, the goddess in me was coming out. She was wearing stiletto heels.
Passing through the gate, I wondered if my still emergent twin was capable of being on the rag.
It was just that; despite the amazing progress she’d made, we were far from equal. I think Karen was feeling somewhat frustrated.
My own slightly morose musings was interrupted by the conspicuous buzzing of my cell, to which a few less than cordial old ladies glared at me as if I’d insulted their grandkids.
I blushed, automatically switching over to Vibrate even as I checked the ID.
It was my editor.
“Dorothy? “ I answered huffily, channeling Bridezilla as I realized where she was calling from … “Why are you in your office? Aren’t you suppose to be catching a plane about now? “
Dorothy Weller, editor extraordinaire with the syndicate which handled my columns, chuckled at this girls pouting tone.
Apparently she’d gone down this road herself; Twice - in point of fact. The second time being the clincher that she liked the Single Life better. But still she readily agreed to serve as one of my maids …
“I’m taking a later flight, hon. “ the less than matronly 44 year old responded with some annoyance, though not at her best girl. “I’ve been stuck doing a little house-cleaning here.
“Do you recall those couple articles I asked you for? The restaurant pieces? “
“Ah, those. “ I chuckled, giving a mocking expression to Gail over this long distance Hen-Peck from Dorothy.
The restaurant expose was her idea of squaring the books between us, before we went off on this little shindig.
It should’ve been a simple assignment; covering several local eateries which remained in operation, despite numerous citations against them.
Where someone else would’ve simply recycled old reports about payola to certain unnamed public officials, I reverted to old habits … Kolchak’s old habits, that is.
In digging a bit deeper, I discovered a cooperative anonymous source to confirm a smoking gun.
It concerned a mid level mob boss whose ambitions weren’t as great as his rather kinky pastimes.
As frightening a figure as he wished to be, let’s just say that Miles Albert Kern sometimes wanted to be punished; like the bad little girl he was …
“As much as I could pass by our lawyers, I let that rather flippant comment at the end stand. “ Dorothy told me.
“But evidently, all the circumstantial evidence about Graft and Money Laundering; none was as damaging as the suggestion that - ‘ In Lieu of mild litigious scolding by the Chicago courts, perhaps all Lil Millie needs is to be taken across his mothers knee. ‘ "
‘I’ve done worse to less deserving people. “ I protested impishly, rather pleased that she’d allowed as much as she had.
This largely uncontested trust between the two women, had given me more leeway than I’d ever had as Kolchak. “So, what’s the problem? “
“There might not be a problem, but for some scuttlebutt which a few friends within the FBI dropped on me. Miles apparently decided that now was the time to take a vacation … “
“Well, good for him. “ I interrupted as Gail let me know our flight had just been called. “Maybe some time in the sun will ease that temper of his … “
“You don’t think the timing is too coincidental, Hon? “ Dorothy shot back, mild worry underlying her usual laidback manner. “Miles does have a connection with Las Vegas, after-all. “
“And a place in the Caymans, a small condo in Miami … don’t worry so much, Dorothy. “ I encouraged her while handing over my boarding pass to the waiting attendant.
“I’m sure it’ll all blow over and I don’t want you missing any of the festivities because of this. Ok? “
“I’ll be there with bells on, then. “ she relented before my forceful enthusiasm, manufactured though it might have been.
In the back of my mind, even Karen couldn’t bring herself to believe that a blowhard like Miles would come after us. Not for a slight so off the cuff, it probably didn’t even register with most of my readership.
For the bulk of the flight, as I was distracted by Mom’s babble about my last rite of single hood, Most of Dorothy’s unease was all but forgotten.
May 12th, 2006
Las Vegas, Nevada.
Through the maddening bustle at McCarran International Airport, I easily spotted the brightly colored placard and its holder, a wickedly pleased Tanya Landers.
With her Cheshire smile, my former college cohort pointed a finger down at the bold pink and purple script which read - ‘Karen Foster Klein, A Lucky Witch At Last. ‘
“Your ship finally came in, I see. “ she taunted me; on the heels of a serious hug which left her best friend gasping.
A less damaging one was reserved for Gail as I countered playfully. “And you as well. I didn’t think Amore del Mare sailed this far inland. “
“You’d be surprised. “ Tanya laughed, taking both our arms as she lead us toward the exit. “No, don’t worry about your luggage. I asked Mario to collect it. He’s likely putting it in the limo even now … “
“A Limo … You’ve been busy. “ I quipped while the Public Relations agent made it out as no big deal.
“Just part of The Service, sister. You think your Maid of Honor would do anything less for her best girl? Nothing but Style for the next four days, so loosen your corset. It’s gonna be a wild ride. “
I wouldn’t have figured Tanya to be The Mistress of Understatement, as in our distracted reverie we nearly collided with a couple loiters at curbside. Just two guys in loud shirts who I barely considered as we made our apologies.
“Don’t sweat it, lady. “ said the older man with a crooked little smirk. “You just go on … enjoy your party. “
Fans of Hindsight would be quick to note here, that after all I’d been through, one would’ve thought …
Of course ‘All I’d been through. ‘ was hardly your average reporters lot, so perhaps when confronted by something so obscenely normal …
Or, perhaps this bride to be was just too busy trying to have fun.
It had been quite awhile for old Kolchak, more than thirty years since he’d left Sin City behind him.
But what a difference three decades had made in the old whore, once just a few gaudy palaces plopped down amidst the dunes.
The age of the mobster, and those rat pack vagabonds who gave the girl some shine, all that was gone, replaced by a far more glitzier yet darker force … The Corporate Entity.
However jaded Carl had become in the face of all this High-Tech Extravagance, this girl was more than happy to sink back into the plush seating of our stretched Hummer, even as Tanya popped a bottle of Bubbly.
“So, where are we going again? “
“Only the hottest spot on the strip. “ she gushed. “The Montecito? I know The Host and she cut us a special deal. But that’s not for you to worry about. I called in a bag load of favors, several left over from last July.
“Let’s just say that Amore del Mare has been very good to me. “
I had no doubt about that, having seen our Ms. Landers in action after that trouble aboard Amore del Mare II.
But the exact nature of her deal with the owners? My loyalty and her confidentiality clause prevented me from questioning her too closely about that.
We arrived in good time at this great burnished Shrine.
At odd angles to either side of its unconventional façade, The Montecito sported two wings which housed the tide of High and Low Rollers, who kept this resort afloat.
We clambered out of our ride as gawking tourists, even old hands like Gail and I, our very young and quite fit driver conversing with a stylish young black man.
Though his smooth dome was as polished as a billiard ball, the concierge worked it with a laidback confidence which definitely caught this woman’s eye.
Tanya knew him, and why not? Giving him a now patented Landers embrace.
“Mike! It’s been way too long, stud! What are you doing? Slumming?“
“Ms. Landers … Oomph! “ he exhaled cheerfully, happily bowled over by her greeting.
“Nah. Just helping out in a pinch. But how about you? What’s this? Shore Leave? Brought me back some sexy mermaids, did you? “
“Ladies, “ she laughed. “I’d like you to meet Mike Cannon. He used to be the best valet on the strip until they bumped him upstairs. Now he’s keeping a watchful eye over us in Security. “
‘I feel Safer already. “ I chuckled. “I’m Karen Klein, the victim of this Bachelorette Party. Too Bad for the both of us, I’m sure. “
“Karen Klein … Karen Klein. You’re that reporter? “ he responded with congenial interest. “You do Consumer Pieces? “
“Don’t worry, Mr. Cannon. “ I returned, mocking his own feigned alarm. “I’m sure the services here are beyond contest … aren’t they? “
“As in my case, absolutely. “ Mike assured me, though as an aside he couldn’t help but poke fun at fellow employees. “For the rest, well, you’ll have to talk to Sam about that.
“She just got word that you ladies arrived and is waiting to greet you. Would you like me to show you the way? “
“I would, but it looks like you got your hands full here. “ Tanya said, following up with a polite peck on his cheek. “Maybe if we both get some free time, you’ll want to catch up? “
“Absolutely. “ he answered, blushing shyly which made him even cuter. “But in any case, Welcome to Vegas! “
I couldn’t help but chortle at the oddity of that sentiment, since last time I’d been made less than Welcome by certain persons. Gale had a similar expression on her face, thinking the same thing as I, even as she idly took my out stretched hand …
Thankfully, our fellow sister was oblivious to this little secret we kept, though I did feel guilty about that.
Just a little bit - But she was Happy in her element, and as we entered the grand lobby Tanya squealed with girlish glee; which seemed than usual for my enthused girlfriend.
When we were introduced to an insanely sexy brunette with dark mischievous eyes … well … perhaps such exuberance was indeed the right response.
“I’m Samantha Marquez, Ladies. “ she greeted us with a polished familiarity which recalled Jacob Emerson Kane. This gal, however, made it sound a lot more sincere. “But for the rest of your stay, just call me ‘Sam. ‘ Uh Kay? “
“Sam, I can’t say how much I appreciate this … “
“Uh huh, “ interrupted our hostess, switching gears in a flash as she turned all business. “So, while maybe you want to get to it, let’s talk ‘Turkey.’ shall we?
“Tanya … Honey. Did you set up the arrangements we negotiated? For that - umm - ‘Little Excursion. ‘ my client requested? Including that ‘Special Surprise. ‘ mid-cruise? “
“You sure make things hard for this gal … “ Tanya bitched somewhat as her Casino counterpart rolled those dangerously stunning eyes.
Sam shook her head with mocking dismay. “You know I don’t want to be a Party-Pooper, but I was counting on you … “
‘You’re in, everything‘s Golden. Tell your boy not to worry, and that it’ll all be in place by the time his entourage boards. So, are we Good? “
“Oh, you are good. “ Sam giggled appreciatively, though as an afterthought. “Almost as Good as me, but … “
“You wish. “ my friend declared to her rival, noting the printout in her slender grasp. “So, is that our itinerary? “
“Yep. “ the hostess replied while I stood by with mouth agape, Karen whispering in my mind.
“You guys worked a trade? With My Party? “ my incredulous tone cut through their self congratulations.
Tanya, at least, blushed a bit while Sam only tittered evilly. “Karen … I. “
“I guess we really are in Vegas. “ I snickered, letting Tanya off the hook - much to her relief. “So let’s get this party started. “
Such was Business as Usual in Sin City.
The Bet, The Deal, The Big Gamble; both Legit & Illicit, as commonplace as Breathing.
It felt like Coming Home at long last.
“When are the rest of the girls arriving? “ Gail broke into my musings, still right beside me on my trip down memory lane.
I looked to my Maid of Honor who dutifully consulted her Blackberry.
“Both Rochelle and Natalie are coming in together. Jenny, not that far behind them, so they should all be in about 5 this afternoon. I thought that Dorothy would’ve been here by now … “
“Uh, she got delayed. Some last minute business.“ I temporized, recalling that late night conversation I’d been trying to repress. “But since the main event isn’t until tomorrow, we have time. “
“But she’ll miss all the stuff in between. “ Tanya groused, somewhat perturbed by this wrinkle to her perfect plans. “I guess I’ll have to leave a note with Reception then. “
“Well, we should check you into your suite? “ Sam intervened decisively, that sense of professional fun back in place; as if it never left. “I’ll have Mike alert your driver to the pick up times, so ya’ll can just relax. “
Believe you me, Relaxation was the first thing on my mind as our cuddly host lead us past the entrance to the casino and onward to a bank of elevators.
Even eager to simply put work behind me, I couldn’t help but notice an oddly familiar pair coming out of a nearby bar.
“Hey. “ I whispered to Tanya and Gail. “Aren’t those the two guys we bumped into at the airport? “
“Could be. “ My best gal glanced their way with deliberate casualness. “Still, it’s not unusual for people to keep bumping into each other. You think there’s a problem? “
“I don’t know, probably not. “ I told her, even as one of them began talking on his cell.
It appeared that neither were particularly inclined to notice us, and perhaps Dorothy’s warning had made me a bit skittish in spite of myself.
“Just watch your purses around them, ladies. “
Still, regardless of my reassurances, I decided not to get too complacent as Sam pressed the button for our floor.
What can I say about Tanya that I haven’t already?
Since our little cruise last year, I was impressed by her ability to deliver the goods. When our escort opened the door to our suite, we weren’t disappointed.
The room was slightly smaller than - say, a conference room.
Ok, perhaps I’m exaggerating just a bit, but this was my party and I’ll lie if I want to …
The common area was long yet still roomy, with doors at either end leading into plush bedrooms.
There was an expansive window to give us a great view of The Strip; for the moment partially obscured by a large purple swag. And everywhere was covered by mixed floral arrangements, as well as mountainous treats ...
“I know we can be a rowdy bunch, “ I quipped, eyeballing the lavishness with a queasy anticipation . “But really - Tanya, isn’t this too much for just seven of us? “
“Not for your Last Hurrah, Hon. “ she exhaled with fond exasperation. “Besides, whose to say there’re won’t be some tagalongs, after we’ve made the rounds … “
“Tanya, “ I warned her, having seen that playful twinkle before. For such an otherwise centered woman; where her libido led, well …
“As much as I appreciate the gesture, I don’t need any stray Chippendales following me Home? “
“And who said they’d be for you? “
“Consolation Prizes for the persistently single? “
“Absolutely. “ my best friend chortled, glad to see me finally feeling the fun - as Rochelle would say.
I obliged further by deftly nabbing a lush chocolate dipped strawberry off a nearby tray, seductively nibbling it down while Sam whistled approvingly.
“And here I thought you said we’d have to really work to loosen her up. “ she directed this rather saucy remark toward my Ms. Landers who simply took it in stride. “If this is uptight, by the honeymoon the poor groom won’t know what hit em. “
“Thanks for that vote of confidence. “ I said, clearing a stray glob off my right cheek with a leisurely fingertip.
“But while y’all wait to see how Karen gets her groove on, maybe we can change out of our travel duds into something less? Who’ll go first? … oh, wait. It’s me. “
Gail beamed like the proud parent she was while Sam cast a tell-tale sneer toward my best girl, as if to say “She’s your good friend, I just work here. “
Honor satisfied, I left them to their own devices while I enjoyed the amenities - a lot.
But it wasn’t simply some well-earned release before greeting the rest of our posse. I was eager for some quality time alone with the eighth member of this celebration.
As I’d come to expect, our talk was anything but average.
“Ok, sister of mine, I’m doing my best here. “
“And I’m a misery bitch, “ she admitted at long last. “I know. “
“So, spill. “ Jesus, I was even sounding like my inner voice, but the glow was fading and the frustration was palpable between us.
“I’m not sure this is working. “
“What’s not working? “ I demanded, raucous laughter coming from the other room as I fluff dried my hair. “We put so much effort into getting us even this far … “
“That’s just it. “ Karen broke in edgily, something more behind her heavy voice. “As much as I’ve tried … I just don’t think there ever was a ‘We. ‘ “
“And that big lecture about how we are each other? “ I shot back, expressly put out by this off the cuff retreat.
“You helped me through so much. More than Gail, or even The Professor. This whole exercise is about giving you your Life back … “
“Your Life, Carl. “ the matter of fact tone floored me, even while a residue of the old man appreciated her dilemma. “You’ve been living it so well for the past several months, and now you’re getting married … “
“To a man who loves you. “ I countered rather sagely, her anxiety mirroring my own doubts when first faced with his proposal. “After All, You were the reason I finally accepted, or had you forgotten? “
“I guess I did … “ she answered slowly, as if for my sake which cued me into the problem at once. “But as much as I’m still simply a ghost in the machinery … “
“As you once said to me … Liar! “
I’m sorry? “ her confused response, despite my best intentions toward this woman; my better angel, tickled another emotion within … a smug sense of payback for December.
“You heard me, sister dearest. Who’s scared now? You afraid of actually becoming more than a Greek Chorus of One? Worried that when you do, all this good stuff will be waiting for you? Worried that when it does, you’ll come up short somehow? “
“Maybe all the above. “ admitted Kay, still clutching to that tiny bit of resistance like a favorite raggedy doll.
But while we seemingly had miles to go, I wasn’t about to let her play this game without laying down my trump card.
“But the answer is; None of the Above, my heroic lady. “ I challenged, with nothing but good feelings toward my wonderful femme-phantom.
“The Truth … the reality of our relationship, fighting Janus ReGen and as soul-sisters sharing this amazing body … You don’t want to lose old Kolchak, now do you? “
“You’re right, I don’t. “ the huff was almost humorous in its appraisal of my acerbic insight.
“I’d rather just let go of myself. After all, what was it all for if neither of us gets the Happy Ever After we deserve? “
“Now hold on, kiddo. “ I paused with lipstick in hand, almost as a flourish to make the point. “That’s not quite fair. This was my mission, you know. At heart, I’m still that old reporter just trying to do the right thing at long last … “
“Nice Breasts for an old man, by the way. “ Karen remarked smartly, but the former hollowness behind the gibe was less. “Do you really think your leaving me would be in my best interest? “
“Sass, youngster. “ I chided respectfully, her stubbornness reminding me of something I‘d forgotten.
“But who’s to say I simply blink out?
“ ‘Remember.’ was what you said to me, so perhaps Fate will be kinder than we consider?
“Besides, don’t be so quick to count either of us out. As we both know, I’m not that easy to get rid of. Truth? “
“Truth. “ she conceded, perhaps feeling a glint of hope even as I felt ever the hypocrite.
It had been made fairly clear by The Gods that Success meant a return to the void for old Kolchak. What, exactly, that entailed, I didn’t know. I guessed it was nothing less than Oblivion.
“In the meantime, help me finish up here? “ I suggested, shelving these morbid thoughts before Karen got wind of them. “We don’t want to look less than stunning, do we? “
Let’s just say that when Karen and I finally rejoined them, even Gail was impressed by the image we’d concocted.
I wore a blue denim short dress with a wide curved neckline, short sleeves with decorative button cuffs and pretty gathering on the skirt. Not quite a mini, yet it showed more than enough of my slightly chunky yet still fit gams.
Beneath, I’d allowed my inner critic to suggest some soft provocative lingerie, an indigo satin demi-bra and French cut panties.
The goddess was pleased as she finished off this fashion plate with sandals which sported elevated solid heels.
My makeup was light, but when combined with the deliberately tousled mane, Spring had definitely sprung in Vegas …
“Holy Crap. “ Tanya declared. “When you finally let your hair down … “
“And I expect no less from my girls. “ I added with the tone of a bridal taskmaster. “if we’re gonna do this right, that is. “
“Well, “ Gail chuckled, giving her co-patriot a passing pat on her shoulder. “I guess we’ve been given our marching orders then. “
“You go ahead, hon. “ Ms. Landers laughed as I flopped down beside her. “Age before … You know. “
“Yes. But when one has both, when are you gonna have time to clean up, dear? “ Gail shot back from the bathroom door.
Rather than being insulted, my old friend gave a wicked grin as she declared. “I really like your mom. “
“So do I. “ I amended reverently before Karen gave me an abstract elbow.
As we awaited Gails return, the cruise line rep caught me up on some old business …
“So you want to know the latest concerning our mystery masher? Hmm?“ she ventured with some practiced annoyance toward her employers.
“Evidently, since jumping ship; quite literally, which you know, of course, he also changed venues.
“There were no reports to indicate he was continuing to harass women aboard cruise ships, sailboats, tugboats, toy boats.
“From other sources, I did hear vague references to comparable incidents in resorts like The Catskills, Atlantic City, Nashville, even some places in Florida & Texas. “
“But nothing definitive. “ I concluded, not too surprised where that was concerned.
An exercise not only in Futility toward catching this paranormal lothario, but a reflection of my initial vulnerability as a fledgling female.
I’d come that close to being debauched by this godlike Adonis, who masqueraded as a ships officer.
Instead, I was seduced by a more earthly lover, the handsome emcee of our onboard Karaoke Bar.
But rather than continue his chase of this now taken reporter, De la Croix simply chose to bed two young co-eds, recent acquaintances of mine …
“Once he came ashore, that was the end of my employers involvement. “ Tanya admitted, though none of that was her fault. “But I’m more curious as to what, if anything, you uncovered at your end. You had a source who was going to help … ? “
“I did, and I do … I said ‘I do.’ - in point of fact. “ my rather cute, if curt response, it confused my maid of honor for a second. That is until she expectedly caught my drift.
“Prof? It was him? Hon, that‘s wasn’t what I meant about pumping your informant. “
“Well, “ I chuckled. “We weren’t exactly spending all that time between the sheets. Honestly; he didn’t even try for it until the Fall. Besides, we had several other things crop up in the interim … “
“Such as? “
Oh, what indeed.
Tanya had voiced some concerns about my well-being during our half successful cruise, not knowing who was living in her best friends body at the time.
I suppose that after witnessing the dematerialization of our main suspect, it would’ve been easier to simply come clean … but I didn’t.
“Oh, that little blow up in Chicago, for instance. “
The light tone behind my words caught her off guard as she realized what I was talking about …
“That Brouhaha from October? You were involved in that? “
“As well as another case before that. Before you called about your little problem. “ I confessed. “So, it was quite a busy year for this girl … “
“To say the least. “ Gail interjected as she rejoined us, looking amazing; with little effort as always, in a simple pastel sundress.
Sexy, if somewhat straight line, to diminish her agreeably full figure, the soft vertical swirls of forest green against the dove white was almost retro mod.
Although she was no longer that young woman of Kolchak’s memory, Gail Klein was still one gorgeous gal.
“Uh, yah. “ I opened both my hazel eyes wide in girlish exasperation, as if to say ‘Not Now, Mother. ‘
“But this isn’t the time to rehash all that, is it? “
“Well, dear. “ a smooth yet commanding voice ventured drolly from the doorway. “Maybe after a few drinks, you’ll feel differently about that … “
“Perhaps, “ my pleasant counter less mocking than with the others. “but I don’t see any bells on, Dorothy. “
“I was in a bit of a rush, you may have guessed. “ she answered, that mature emerald gaze looking me up and down in deliberate critique. “Fortunately I was able hitch a ride with a friend, who just happened to have a junket in your neck of the woods. “
‘Speaking of strange bedfellows. “ I remarked, all the while Karen feeding me some interesting data; as plump as our strawberries, from before I was reborn. “Did you tell the Congressman I said Hi? “
“Sass, kiddo. “ Dorothy warned, though the deep blush undercut her severe rebuke. “Besides, those accusations were shown to libelous, as you damn well know! “
“And I’m guessing, from that little number you have on, he was just saying Thanks. “
“Just Shut Up and give me a drink. “ groused my boss. “And for your information, everything was aboveboard and above the table. “
“More the Pity. Is Wine Ok?“ I quipped cheerfully, making a peace offering of the crystal glass.
The older woman smoothed down the slightly askew beige satin blouse, her deep brown fluted skirt also less than pressed. Her intense stare awaited a sly comment, but eventually just took the glass with a resigned humph.
Karen and I understood that anything between Dorothy; and whatever man caught her eye, she never allowed that to get in the way of her job. Perhaps having been twice bitten, it allowed this proud woman to draw a clear line between Passion and Professionalism.
Still, powerful women oft times attracted some seriously controversial men …
“So, I suppose I should pace myself. “ she muttered dryly, already working on her third drink.
I touched her arm in support. “You do whatever feels right. This is everyone’s party as much as mine. “
“Then I better pace myself. “
“At least until the rest of the gang arrives. “ Tanya advised, though she too was sampling another glass while Gail adopted a somewhat tolerant attitude. It seemed that our little gathering was fast becoming a less than sober affair …
Still, even with moderation fast flying out the window, we managed to keep some decorum as both Dorothy and Gail broke my moratorium, giving our Ms. Landers an account of Janus and Chicago.
If anything, Tanya did a good job of hiding her surprise, even as the phone rang.
I covered my annoyance with both Boss and Mother, deftly nabbing the receiver from its cradle before the third ring. But by the end of the short conversation, it was all smiles at this end.
It was Sam, letting us know that Jenny and the girls were on their way up …
I think that Jenny Weston was mildly nonplused by my invite, as we’d only communicated on and off through the occasional e-mail and Christmas cards. But I’d felt strongly that the elder retiree had done so much to center this confused reporter.
She helped her; among other things, to find her grove with William.
“James let you come alone? “ Tanya observed, delighted that Jen was hardly fazed one bit as she declared. “I think he was rather glad to get me out of the house. There were some bad habits he’d been missing out on lately. “
Our two college kids gawked somewhat at the rather urbane banter.
Little red headed Rochelle; our psychology major, caught up in good time, giggling appreciatively while tall Natalie frowned.
Thankfully, both girls were over 21; Rochelle just recently so we had an extra incentive to go a bit wild.
Natalie had a few years more under her belt, wearing a dour tude which lessened with a few choice nudges from her best friend.
It was partially a lingering grudge against me, since I’d inadvertently turned De la Croix onto her cabin-mates, which got them both seriously laid.
Rochelle and Carla were not injured by their enthralled threesome, but left somewhat red-faced after the euphoric affects wore off. Natalie remained pissed at me for several days, unbending only to Jenny’s calm mediations.
“Since today’s fairly casual, I’d like to schedule some time to catch up with an old friend. “ Gail requested of our party planner. “If you’re all willing to tag along, that is. “
“I think that’d be great … Mom. “ I gushed, perhaps too excitedly for her like. “There’s a lot of old History here … so you told me. It’d be fun to see where it was made. “
“If we could have some dinner first. “ Mrs. Weston requested substantively. “I’d like something more than airplane fare in my stomach. “
“I think I know just the place. “ our Ms. Landers ventured knowingly …
When Tanya said Style, she wasn’t kidding as our party was seated in a Montecito restaurant named, I kid you not, Wolfgang’s.
Yep, that Wolfgang. In fact we even caught a brief glimpse of the man himself: just passing through, who we admired from afar.
Gail, Jenny, and Tanya were amused by my menu selection, a seared sesame crusted salmon produced with great flourish and no lack of irony.
But unlike the similar fare aboard my metaphoric maiden voyage, I blithely dug into the meal, guiltless and with gusto, indulging instead in a rather nice Rosé.
‘What? “ I asked innocently, giving them an arched brow until my two former shipmates simply shrugged their shoulders.
It was a moment of transition I’d yet to recognize, until much later. It was as if all misunderstandings had finally been shoved aside, The Goddess in full bloom. But as a comic book icon once remarked, ’ With Such Power comes Great Responsibility. ‘ …
August 4th
An Addendum;
It is perhaps obvious that this was not the moment I mentioned, but perhaps the beginnings of that tipping point where Parity was given form. Despite all of Carl’s assurances, if my awareness had really been all he made it out to be -
But Hindsight has its own pitfalls, and I won’t besmirch his literal manifestation of this cliché, or the ultimate sacrifice which resulted from it.
As it was, by now, he played off this alter ego so effortlessly that any lingering division was rendered moot.
May 12th, 2006
Mario gave each of us an encouraging wink and a wide grin as the gang tumbled into the back of our ride.
The younger girls clearly couldn’t get enough, while Jenny quietly sampled some of the Champagne we’d left from earlier. She and Mom took a quick shine to each other, gossiping like age old friends.
Likewise, Tanya reciprocated with Dorothy by telling her of our shipboard adventures last July.
Our mobile party was in full swing around me, yet I was still distracted as Mario took us along Eastern Avenue into the heart of the Vegas Strip.
I was caught up in Kolchak’s old recollections of Las Vegas, scarcely the eternal flame of fond memories.
It had, however, shown me the extent of his talent for survival, as this sand encircled Mecca had for so many lost souls before mine.
Gazing out upon the seriously overdeveloped main drag, Karen was bemused by this game I played as I counted what wasn’t there.
If he’d expected a huge turnover after all this time, Kolchak would’ve been surprised.
It appeared that while many old businesses returned to dust; courtesy of the demolitionists’ toggle, many more had simply been absorbed into the upgraded infrastructure.
Others, like the Still Iconic Fremont St, had become a roofed high tech experience, a laser enhanced homage to the old girl. As for the once equally emblematic Pioneer Casino? A souvenir shop …
In the meanwhile, with regards to my inner sister, I adroitly amended what she knew of her mother’s past, guaranteed to make any daughter blush.
Gail Foster, one hundred and one pounds of unabashed blonde charm and calculated innocence.
Kolchak had really believed that, and for the most part it was true.
But Hell - even that perennial icon of playful perversion, Bettie Page, approached her craft with a spirit as pure as St Joan.
His girl hadn’t gone quite as far as Ms. Page, but her rise to the mid-ranks of the Vegas Food Chain had spawned some interesting connections.
Before her job as a hostess in one of the smaller casinos on the strip, Gail had shown a little skin in a now extinct girly show. It was largely forgotten, save for a fellow dancer; now stage madam, Paula Lockwood …
Burlesque was one of the oldest public forums of seduction in history. Traditionally a risqué variety show, it was a playful wink n a nod before the more caustic degradation of sex these days.
Perhaps even Salome of old would’ve been hard pressed to compete against the more extreme displays of public pudenda.
Still, the old art form refused to die out, recycling phoenix-like as an eccentric old aunt, resplendent in all her G-String Glory.
A proud member of the old guard: though it had been well over fifteen years since she’d hung up her Pasties, Paula still worked the backstage of Westwards Gold Strike Cabaret like a Grand Dame.
“I can’t believe this. “ mocked Paula, looking every inch a Tracy Ullman character with her bluish pink pageboy cut, though somewhat more fashionable in her pearl-white peasant blouse and trim slacks.
“All these years gone by and you just now come for a visit. What’s that about? “
“Well, I was run out of town on a rail … you might recall. “ Gail offered obligingly, as Rochelle examined with studious interest, the bare breasted bevy returning from the evening’s first number.
Most ignored her, though some idly appraised the slim co-ed in her Black & White checker print halter dress.
Tanya seemed apart from all of this somehow.
Perhaps her own career contributed to the woman’s indifference, maybe not.
She did cast a speculative glance toward her best friend, though I couldn’t be sure what was on her mind.
‘Oh, that’s right. “ Paula feigned forgetfulness, memory and instinct sharp as always as she caught one of her girls by the arm.
“Less pelvis, Julia. We wanna keep the marks coming back, not all over our nice clean floors. Try to pretend this is a classy show. “
“So, “ she refocused on her old friend. “I do remember that you’d taken up with some scruffy reporter.
“I always figured you’d end up bonking a movie star, or even some politician … but a reporter? Wasn’t he a loose cannon? always getting into trouble with the wrong people? “
In this bit of info, my editor; the ever indomitable Ms. Weller, seemed particularly interested.
Perhaps it explained something of our character, Karens that is, which she’d never considered before.
“To say the least. “ my mother/Carl’s lover spared me an ironic look, even while her friend realized what it was that Gail was referring to …
“Those killings back in the 70‘s! and there was a rumor the guy doing it was some kind of - “
“Monster, yah. “
“And you got caught up in all that? Poor Dear. “ the older woman soothed before turning to sly chastisement. “Still, a long time to hold a grudge, Honey. “
“You’re right. “ Gale admitted apologetically, clearly tickled by the tawdry trappings of that part of her youth. “But of course there were other things. Like marriage, for instance, and my beautiful daughter here. Paula? Meet Karen.“
“Had her kind of Late did you? “ the former chorus girl remarked, taking Rochelle by the hand while giving her the once-over with a practiced eye.
“Still, not too shabby. Nice little body, there. You ever consider trading on your good looks, Hon? “
‘Uh, thanks - I think. “ our little college student blushed fiercely, jabbing a free finger in my general direction. “But I’m not the daughter … she is. “
Karen fumed while I snickered at the woman’s almost cursory look my way, our self image flagged by the stage madam’s experienced evaluation.
Still, Ms. Lockwood was just as judgmental toward her own assessment of our figure.
“Well, it takes all kinds in this business. Oh … what is it you do again? “
I didn’t even blink, smiling sweetly as I lightly quipped. “Oh, nothing much … I’m just a reporter. “
Her double take was priceless, if fleeting.
The moment was broken while Paula hen-pecked the ladies, tackily resplendent in faux rhinestone Gs, almost invisible gun belts fastened by over sized sliver stars.
A little talc around sensitive areas, a touch of rouge, the nearly naked gaggle were good to go for the next set.
‘It’s not what you think, by the way. “ Gail explained preemptively, catching that question in the others merry face. “Carl and I were separated by the powers that be, after the murders. I moved around a bit before finally hooking up with a good man - Karen’s father. “
“He’s a dentist, since you asked. “
‘I guess I did. “ Paula chuckled with a rueful shake of her colorful curls. “You got boring on me, Kiddo. “
“Thank God for that. “ mom shot back.
“So. “ Jenny cut in while casually wrapping a scarlet boa across her shoulders. She critically inspected her reflection in the lit dressing mirror, perhaps seeing the young woman she used to be. I was certain; with her Barbara Stanwyck grace, that Mrs. Weston had been quite the glamour girl. “A bit of naughty, from time to time, is good for the soul. “
“Back when I was in college, a wannabe beau actually took me to see Gypsy Rose Lee. She was doing some club in NYC, just off of Time Square … “
“See now, that what passed for class in the public eye, though folks in the business knew better. “ Ms. Lockwood lectured, half listening to the sounds from onstage.
“Now, Sally Rand. She was one of several gals who brought some dignity in. That’s what I try to pass on to these kids. “
‘Point Taken. “ the otherwise overlooked Natalie Bruno replied understatedly, not quite as entertained by all this as the rest of us. “Flashing Tits and Ass for a bunch of dirty old men is fun. “
“Well, Well. “ chuckled our hostess, a playfully fierce gleam in that amber gaze. “Someone’s gotten herself an education, hasn’t she? But you’re right, dear. It was a bitch of a biz to get caught up in.
“While I got in at the ass end; as our Ms. Grumpy says - still, The Grind wasn’t simply a routine, it was a rough life for all. “
“Of course now, any Vegas club worth mentioning is bonded up that very same ass. “ Gail added thoughtfully, though she flashed a supportive smile toward our Amazonian co-ed. “And all kinds of annual inspections, but not all unionized? “
“With our turn-over? “ Paula grimaced. “But we still submit a ton of paperwork on each girl to the State, all the same. It’s not an entirely solid system, but I wouldn’t let anything bad happen to my girls. You can count on that, youngster. “
Natalie blushed deeply, her smug ego dinted by the soft rebuke.
Kolchak knew that hurt presumption well, the confirmation of another world outside of your comfort zone.
Still, the young woman learned quickly, giving Paula a polite nod, though her sharp witted instructor took little offense.
“So. You ladies gonna stay awhile? “ the old performer requested lightly, all forgiven in her mind.
“Well … “ it was actually Rochelle, glancing toward her best friend as Mother and I smiled. Such loyalty deserved to be rewarded.
“Why don’t you girls go on back to the Hotel? “ Gail suggested, clearly addressing me as well as she said it. “Paula and I want to catch up … “
“I’d like to hang with you guys, if you don’t mind. “ I offered, only to be taken back as Kolchak’s ex gave me a sweet yet definite rebuke
“It’s your Bachelorette party, darling girl, so go have fun while we oldsters shoot the breeze. Ok? “
“Yes ma’am. “ I answered, figuring that she didn’t want an old beau listening to what she had to say about him.
Still, this spontaneous exclusion smarted just a bit.
Jenny Weston was clearly tickled by this Mother-Daughter dynamic as she chimed in. “I think I would like to stay as well. As much as I’d like to be - some of us aren’t exactly spring chickens. “
“I’m not too old. “ Dorothy protested spontaneously; to no one in particular.
“Fine, “ Karen & I grumbled with half sincere exasperation as an unperturbed Tanya took my hand. “Let the old biddies have their hen-party. We Chicks are going to paint the town. “
“Just so long as you remember to pace yourself. “ my friend chided, with a return to mischief. “Don’t forget Amore del Mares. “
“Well, I’ll always have you here to remind me. “ I retorted smartly, catching a curious edge to Tanya’s merry expression.
“Of that, and other things. “ she confirmed, but it wasn’t Booze or Debauchery she was referring to.
I had made that promise at the end of the cruise, hadn’t I?
‘No, really. I‘m not. “ my boss said again, prompting Tanya and I to each sling an arm across her shoulder. “I don’t know how these rumors get started. “
So it was we left them gabbing as I slipped Mario’s call card into Gail’s outstretched fingers.
We; Karen and I, gave them a parting caress, just to show that All was Right with The World.
Of course what I couldn’t anticipate was how not right things would ultimately become …
May 13th, 2006
Traces of defused morning light played tag over my half naked body as I blinked repeatedly to clear my sleep crusted eyes.
I stretched this somewhat stiff frame with less than catlike grace, Tanya’s admonishments in mind.
My mild hangover, thank the Gods, was the purest that either Karen or Kolchak had experienced for quite a long time.
For my best friend, however …
It seemed that Payback was indeed a bitch as she sprawled semi-comatose across the other side of the bed, having helped to successfully close out our first night.
Not to the point of alcohol-induced amnesia; a state with which I’d become very familiar, and we did manage to undress before crashing hard upon the too soft mattress.
“Tanya? Honey? “ I spoke deliberately loud in her ear, to which a stray hand batted at me like some buzzing insect. “I’m just going down stair for a quick stroll to clear the cobwebs. You want me to order everyone breakfast before I go? “
“Humph. Burble … Dats uh kay.“ she confirmed before drifting back to sleep.
I chuckled heartily at this, content that this time I’d acquitted myself well in our all-nighter.
Though this female body was way younger than Carl’s fossilized male physique, still I’d had doubts as Natalie started us on Tequila shooters in this club called Mystique.
Of course we more seasoned gals were Game to try, with even Dorothy setting up a respectable pyramid of glasses before her.
Hell, Rochelle even got us all on the dance floor, inspired, no doubt, by her chat with Paula.
But wherever the inspiration came from, our little girl got into some serious grinding while both Natalie and I watched her like mother-hens.
The last time some mentor had given our Ms. Sandberg advice - well, Natalie knew better than anyone how that turned out.
This night, thankfully, Rochelle kept her more provocative moves inside the club, and the worst headaches were reserved for the morning after.
“Ms. Klein … “ a pixyish voice greeted me as I exited onto the main lobby.
“Karen. “
“Karen. “ Sam agreed with an almost beatific smile, while her eyes held a devilish glint at sight of my slightly rumpled shorts and T-top.
“DeLinda said you ladies had a very good time last night. She also mentioned you wanted to ask me a favor, but it could wait until morning.
“Well … it’s morning. What can I do for you? “
As a bride to be, even with Ms. Weller’s earlier cautions, I was determined to wring as much pleasure out of this trip as possible. As an investigative reporter, however, there were times when Coincidence became too much so, as to supersede fun.
On the face of it, I only had my suspicions, but such had begun many of Kolchak’s more notorious cases …
There was something else as well, at the edge of my memory.
As we were leaving the Gold Strike Cabaret, Dorothy had been saying - well, quite a lot really, but most of it had gone in one ear and out the other.
Still, as we’d skirted the main theatre, I was fairly certain I’d spied those same guys as from twice before in the audience.
Again, this was purely circumstantial, but it stuck as an afterthought.
I could only let it stew until getting the proper help, either to confirm or allay my tenuous hunch …
“I was just wondering, uh, Sam. “ I gave her the warmest smile which instantly got me a guarded look in return. “Umm, just how good is your surveillance system? “
Facial Recognition software had been in use for some time now, but only recently came into its own within the last few years. With the total conversion to Digital, the process of Identification from even a single captured frame was oft times lightning quick … in most cases.
In Security, Mike Cannon leaned forward with deep focus as his fingers flew across the keyboard, periodically checking the time index while sped up overlapping phantoms flitted by on the Hi-Def screen.
We’d already established our own arrival, and yet he was having some problems finding the right camera angle to locate our possible stalkers.
“You’re pretty sure they were coming out of that particular bar? “ he asked gently, wary of the restless women beside him. Sam couldn’t help but poke fun at her coworker.
“Yep, we were all struck blind in that moment. One reporter, and two PR people whose job it is to be attentive to detail … “
“We aren’t talking about your fashion sense, darlin. “ he muttered under his breath, returning to the task at hand. “Hold on. Let me try something … Hah! Who’s the Man? “
“We’ll discuss that later. “ the sultry hostess purred irreverently, even as she coyly looked back over her shoulder at me. “But for now … that reflection in the window look familiar, Karen? “
They’d nearly been in a blind spot, but the mirror sheen of the tavern glass caught a partial of one, and all of his buddy - talking on his cell. Still, both were in motion and very blurry … “You can clean that up? I’m kinda hoping. “
“If I skip lunch. “ he assured me, and I couldn’t tell if he was kidding. “But seriously, it’ll take probably an hour, at the very least, to program in the variables. You wanna wait? I can order in some Danishes or something … “
“Oh shit! “ I cursed loudly, remembering that I was suppose to be elsewhere. “Uh, could you just phone up to our suite? If it’s longer … here, I’ll give you my number. “
Mike nodded, smiling wickedly as I hustled my ass back upstairs.
Tanya and Dorothy, at once familiar with my habits, merely continued to nosh while Gail clucked her tongue.
Jenny and the Girls likewise figured it for some bridal eccentricity, Rochelle offering me her fruit platter as I flumped down at the table.
“That was some stroll. “ Tanya ventured, using her waffle laden fork to punctuate the point. “At least you got us this excellent feed before going MIA. “
The banquet was pretty amazing, warming trays holding scrambled eggs, sausage n bacon, an option of waffles or flapjacks. Plenty of coffee or tea to rouse our groggy crew.
There were several plates of fruit and pastries, overkill like before. This time, I was more than ready to dig in.
“So, where were you off to? “ Dorothy; The Inquisitor, asked politely. “Obviously something so engrossing that Breakfast was fast on it’s way to becoming Lunch. “
“I was just checking out some guys. “ I quipped somewhat evasively, my collaborator paranoid enough that she caught my drift without too much trouble.
“You shouldn’t do that without Backup. “ our editor grumbled; not without a fond undertone to the stern reproach. “You’re to be a married woman soon. “
“Oh, Sam was there. As well as that great eye in the Montecito sky. In fact - Mike’s checking that for me right now. “
“Thank you for being careful. “ she exhaled gratefully. “After all, one would think we were going a bit overboard with this … “
“Ya think? “ I suggested tartly while casting a skewed eye at my best friend. “Well, Tanya would. “
“You bet I would. “ emphasized the aforementioned gal. “Now would you please just let Security do their job? Who decided that ’Dire. ’ was to be part of this week anyway? “
“Not me. “ I responded innocently, Karen mentioning something about ‘Denial Not Just Being a River in Egypt. ‘
Only she knew how true that was, though it came less from what Kolchak had shown her, than the fact that we’d been two peas from the start.
Truth, made us kindred. Truth, on the other hand, as it set free those captive in ignorance, also set something more physical in motion.
I believed that while I couldn’t predict exactly where; this Karmic Roulette Wheel would stop, my own end was fairly well predetermined. Still - Where Humans Presume …
Already the now boisterous and well fed women were ready to roll, Tanya; The Ringleader, making sure we were all properly outfitted to hit the casino.
As she went down the line, my ever prepared maid of honor divvied out stacks of chips for all of us.
So … Here’s the joke.
For as much time as Kolchak had spent in Sin City, he never once picked up the dice or laid down a single hand.
It was that stubborn streak; forged early on in his life, which formed the basis for his hardcore cynicism. It was the desire never to be mistaken for a mark - by anyone.
As an extraordinary exception to the rule, Gail had broken through that shell, even if Carl ‘The Romantic. ‘ was forever a work in progress. It was that fleeting hopeful moment, which made his eventual fall back into former habits all the more tragic.
Nearing the end of that other Life, who’d have thought the daughter would finish what the mother had started, although it took a Rube Goldberg set of conditions to do the deed.
But dressed in a breezy fluted skirt and fitted blouse, I felt in Grand Form as Gail stopped just before the entrance to the gaming floor. She turned on Natalie and Rochelle with a strict maternal stare.
“Listen Ladies. “ she lectured the younger women. “Stay away from spinning wheels or one armed bandits. They’ll take your money in a flash. If you must play the slots, work the progressives.
“I’d stick to cards, myself, since you can stretch your time at the table by betting smart. “
‘Just like those MIT guys. “ Natalie suggested arrogantly, to which I gently corrected her. “Who had serious money backing them.
“Besides, they played as much to survive the lulls as rack up during the good hands. And don’t think the dealers or their pit bosses aren’t wise to most systems being run these days. “
“Otherwise, just have fun. “Gail concluded brightly, giving me that cute eye roll she used to flash at Carl when he got too serious. “Shall we? “
In keeping with the spirit of this adventure, I actually did play some Blackjack, retiring after only a few hands - which I won, of course. But these were not the games of chance which excited me - or Karen, for that matter.
Our particular occupation played to a purer level of risk, and; in Kolchak’s case, more often than not put Life and Limb on the table.
Gale, for all the good advice, chose rather to observe the fun from the casino bar, while our co-eds laid their chips down with eager abandon. Dorothy seemed to have a definite method to her betting schemes, while Jenny simply ran a straight forward gambit, which somehow produced some pretty decent payouts.
Tanya and I sat next to one another, sipping Margaritas, my friend evidently considering a question that needed asking.
I recalled that conversation we’d had aboard ship, last July, and was fully prepared to make good on my promise. But with all that happened in between, it just never seemed quite the right time.
“Get me really drunk tonight. “ I teased her. “I’ll give you an earful. “
“You can count on that. “ She chuckled, before we were interrupted by a courtesy call for me. I excused myself at another page as our bartender passed me a phone.
“Sam thought you might still be in the hotel … “ Mike Cannon explained oh so cautiously.
I giggled at his consideration while gently asking. “Uh, Mike? You do have something for me, right? “
“It’s probably better if I show you. “ he answered. “I know you got your party goin on and … “
“Well, it is ‘My Party. ‘ “ I told him as Tanya raised a quizzical brow. “So, sister? You up for some Show n Tell? “
‘I‘d love it. “ she grinned widely.
Gail stayed behind to explain our absence and we walked in to find Mike arranging several documents on his screen. At a cursory glance, it confirmed that our boys were far from Good Citizens …
“Ladies. “ he greeted us with a somewhat puzzled tone. “It appears that while your admirers are less than squeaky clean, what their interest in you is; apart from the obvious, I haven‘t determined yet. “
“Nice save. “ I dryly observed, thrusting my chest out to emphasize the point. “This is all local info, right? “
“Well, I was just getting started. “ he protested, idly tapping a key to enlarge the file of one Aaron Hannigan: the regional cookie-cutter racketeer.
“Both Donnie Carr and Gerald Holt have had countless run ins with the Law, from car-jacking to petty theft. They graduated to - if you can call it that, larger but hardly violent crimes, recently hired as errand boys for this man. “
“Do me a favor and have Dorothy Weller come up here? “ I requested, already formulating my apologies to her in advance. “I believe that if you link in with the Chicago Police Data Base, we’ll have our connection. “
“I can do that. “ Mike confirmed. “Though if you want to go the extra mile, I’ll have to notify our home town cops as to what I’m doing … “
“That won’t be necessary - for now. “ I reassured him, even as Tanya opined on her earlier assessment.
“I guess we need to set an extra place for the party? ‘Dire.’ absolutely seems to be invited. “
For a professional fussbudget, Dorothy surprised me with her level critique, nodding at the onscreen profile.
“Hannigan is Miles second cousin. Or is he a brother in law? In any case, his boys have been tailing us since yesterday. “
“And yet, it’s been ‘Look, Don’t Touch?’ “ I countered, not without some levity toward this low key reaction to my rather barbed editorial. “What are they waiting for, I wonder? “
“You see me complaining? “ my coworker inquired rhetorically, as Tanya and I swapped sour looks. “Perhaps Miles wants to be here in person when they put a cap in our … “
“Look. “ Mike interrupted before she got her full steam on. “You’re guests at the Montecito, and as such you’re my personal responsibility. I won’t let anyone whack anyone. But just stay inside the hotel for now, OK? It’s a very public venue, after all. “
“I don’t suppose a call to the police is in order? “ Tanya suggested, to which our guardian angel shook his smooth head.
“If there’s an actual threat, they’ll get involved. But unless you want these wise-guys charged with Loitering, there’s not much the authorities can do at this time. “
“You could, as a private institution, bar them from the premises? “ Dorothy offered unhelpfully, which she damn well knew. “No, you can’t. There’s no cause. “
“Well, just modify your plans accordingly. “ he told us. “I’ll keep both eyes on them, as well as anyone who shows up in their company. In the meantime, enjoy yourselves. “
Enjoy Ourselves - well - there was always a certain Gallows Humor to be had from this, though we three ladies shared it exclusively among ourselves.
We didn’t want to scare the others - after all. But this hands off approach from our admirers did bring an extra thrill to our festivities …
Sam, after having a private talk with Mike, escorted us personally to the in-house spa. Its chatty little Asian Masseuse tried to do as good a job erasing our concerns as she did waxing certain intimate zones.
That, in and of itself, was still barely distracting enough for me.
But Mike Cannon was on the case, and gradually even this pessimistic princess allowed that the next move was up to Miles.
For the present, with the main event fast approaching, I fell back upon a ‘Eat, Drink, and Whatnot. ‘ demeanor.
In all honesty, it was Carl who kept me centered, though I did feel just a little put out by this whole affair.
As much as I hated to admit it, when Jacob Kane had made that condescending remark; oh so long ago, he was right. For all the harsh language or threatened legal action, Karens Life had rarely been put on the line; until Janus ReGen …
August 4th
Another Addendum;
What the Hell could he have been thinking at this point ?
Once again, for the record, I didn’t need Gods, Monsters, or other kinds of Mystical Mayhem to back me in a corner. Bats, Shotguns, and Knives galore, they did the job just as easily. So while I’m certain he respected us, I can’t be sure of what; exactly, he meant.
Perhaps it did figure into that moment of true awakening for me, where Kolchak would finally give up the ghost - so to speak.
May 13th, 2006
Karen was unusually still when we were escorted into Mystique. I was as much in the dark as to her reasons, as from the satin blindfold which covered our beautiful eyes.
The kerchief was our college girls inspiration, all the better to keep up the suspense.
It did that - to a point, as likewise it heightened my edginess in the absence of our two stalkers.
Tanya and Gail at my elbows, helped to keep this girl calm, and yet …
“Surprise! “
And so it was; though a certain mischievous maid of honor had clued me into her epic plan just yesterday.
Seven was reproduced several times over. Mostly last minute well wishers; under a canopy of obscenely shaped balloons, all ready to party down with this sardonic bride-to-be.
There was also a champagne tower, so ambitiously stacked that I wondered if the only cascade tonight would be that of tumbled glasses.
This mild speculation, in the midst of everything else, came to naught under the practiced attention of our servers.
And as the sparkling sculpture quickly dwindled down to it’s fluted foundation, the professional partiers looked to both our hostesses, Sam and Tanya, for that sign the Wild Rumpus could commence in earnest.
Like overeager ponies at the gate, even our cute-some co-eds looked past ready - until Tanya simply winked at me, at which point there was a roar of approval.
In that proverbial cliché, as I was instantly surrounded by this tidal rush, an almost defensive burst of happiness surged over me.
It filled me - from my stiletto heels, to this golden crimpled cocktail dress (an homage - of sorts - to Gail. ), to the skillfully coiffed do and its soft curls, highlighting my boldly rouged cheeks.
All the careful work was instantly mussed by a seemingly endless round of kisses - most from men ( but a surprising number of women ) who didn’t seem to care that I was already taken.
And well into this PG-13 orgy of good natured closeness, Tanya did a fair imitation of a pro footballer; rudely shoving the throng aside to reach me.
My old college sister gave some of the more enthused young men the serious Hairy Eyeball before pressing a wine glass into my hand.
“So, Here’s your drink - one of many - as promised. “ my best girl laughed, followed by a firm smooch on a genuinely flush cheek. “But while you‘ll have load to say, I‘m sure. For now, I got a speech of my own to give. “
“She had a bit of Liquid Courage there? “ I asked of Gail who only grinned at our Ms. Landers, striding to the DJ’s station with a calculated straight-backed walk.
“With a friend like you, is it any wonder ? Darling Girl? “ Mom teased, only to be cut off by the high pitched electronic feedback.
“I guess that works. “ giggled Tanya through the reverb. “So, ya’ll wanna know why we’re having this little shindig? “
Even with some good natured Boos, the ayes prevailed as this bride to be and her mother rolled their eyes. Likewise, my always steadfast but somewhat wobbly friend quieted the room with a look, before launching into her half prepared/half impromptu speech .
OK, so here’s the skinny on our prim Miss Big Shot Reporter - how many of you didn’t know she was a reporter? “
Again with the boisterous negatives, principally from the West Coast mob and a few home town non-print readers. Tanya registered all this with disdain, as in an ‘I’ll get round to dealing with you guys later. ‘ attitude.
“Well, for those who don’t - more the pity, since Karen Foster Klein has made my Life a Living Hell for many years … no, strike that. This Lucky Bitch has kept things interesting since we first met at Columbia U, New York City.
Comrades in arms over a student housing dispute, a hot street kid and this lily white girl from Cleveland .. “
“Oh, Give Me A Break. “ I snorted derisively. “The only street was in Haddonfield, New Jersey - you poser! “
“But still smoking hot. “ Tanya amended, to which I couldn’t argue, even though she’d recycled her black and red sheath dress from last year.
“In any case, I just knew from looking, that this wide eyed youngster was gonna be trouble - and she was. Still - Honey- my sister, you kept me on my toes, and honored our friendship with an unwavering state of Grace. How could anyone hope to - wish to - recover from that?“
Short, sweet, and a soppy acknowledgement from yours truly, or so I thought.
That was before my maid of dishonor launched into an extended list of Ms. Klein’s more notorious college adventures.
Frankly, even this woman was left exhausted by her blow by blow narrative - until Tanya eventually reached the present, and my imminent marriage …
And finally - I see ya’ll like that one. ‘She’s gonna wrap this up so we can get back to partying. ‘ Finally we get to the matter of The Groom. “
‘Oh oh. “ Mom whispered in my ear.
“The Professor. That’s what everyone calls Him. He’s Gorgeous, Devastatingly Intelligent … Tenured.
Who could be a better match for my friend? One thing, however … “
“Uh, Tanya … “ I actually felt a touch of worry override - well - my touch of worry over that other matter, wondering just what she was up to. “If you could put a wrap on this? I could use another drink. “
“Hush, you. “ she slurred almost imperceptibly. “I got the mike - this time. Just let me get this out. “
“My girl here, she’s usually straight up, especially with friends, so I’ve always trusted in that.
Still, I never properly met this mystery man of hers, so on top of all the weirdness we’d gone through the past year - there was this interesting little tidbit … “
So much unsaid, too many people I loved left in the dark - all water over the dam.
That while it had been inevitable that some portion of the Truth would come out …
“You see, our Ms Foster isn’t the only Snoop around here. When Dorothy and I got the good news back in December - we just had to check out Mr. Prof for ourselves. “ Tanya explained, even as I scanned the room for her co-conspirator.
I was more surprised by the company Ms. Weller kept; casually snuggling with a rather smug looking Mario, than any imagined betrayal on her part. As a professional cynic, would I have done any less under the circumstances?
And yet, as curious as I was; to hear what exactly my two ladies had uncovered, this public reveal was definitely not the place …
Okay, gang. “ I temporized loudly, diverting the audience with a touch of exasperated theatrics. “As entertaining as Tanya can be, how’s about some Karaoke instead? “
She seemed less than pleased that I interrupted her moment, but even as my best friend protested - the microphone went dead …
“Or not? “ suggested Gail just before the Rumpus unexpectedly got wilder by several factors.
The electrical pyrotechnics started near the main stage, quickly sending a shower of sparklers along the front row of gel lights. The shocked revelers, however, were way ahead of the amok display, already forming an efficient bottleneck at the exits.
“That wasn’t my fault. “ Tanya insisted through the billowy smoke as I grasped her outstretched digits.
I felt Mom take my other hand, while Jenny calmly lead the girls toward our voices.
“Nope, just some party poopers. “ Dorothy interjected with almost a dismissive tone. With her was Mario, our stud chauffeur affecting a soft familiar smile which sidetracked my rising panic.
“You. “ I gasped stupidly with abrupt recognition, before laying into him - metaphorically. “You could help here? “
“As you might have figured out by now, “ Mario chuckled arrogantly. “I’m a Lover, not a fighter. “
“Alright Ladies. “ Sam rushed up to us, giving our unearthly Adonis the once over. “Hmmm … Nice to meet you too. But for now, we got to get you guys out of here. Let’s step behind the curtain, shall we? “
It seemed a good idea at the time, but evidently our shadows thought so too as we burst out into a side corridor. With one way effectively blocked, Sam looked to another avenue before we realized the boys had brought backup …
“We can’t get to Mike. “ our guide murmured in an annoyed yet still cute voice, just as we were spotted by our tails. “Shit. Everyone outside. “
“Outside is bad. Remember … ? “ Natalie suggested to thin air, the rest of her posse already on the move.
It seemed that she was right as we emerged near the valet station, only to find Miles and Aaron almost on top of us - figuratively. For all our combined ingenuity, it seemed we were fast running out of options when an unexpected savior arrived …
“You ladies call for a ride? “ Mario offered with light irony, even as Sam urged us into the idling vehicle.
“You go. I’ll send up some Flares. “ she insisted. “Get! “
We were somewhat tumbled about as our demigod driver peeled out, several pedestrians scattering before the high end juggernaut. Out the tinted rear window, I saw a boxy steel blue Cadillac gave chase as we searched in vain for any signs of Police.
“Like you expected an instant roadblock or something? “ my enamored editor snipped tartly, as if trying to shake off a mild buzz. Mario/Del la Croix, he had that affect on women. “We should definitely do something more proactive … “
“Surely you got On-Star or something? “ I barked at our getaway man who shook his head at such mundane concerns. “Oh, I forgot. You never need any assistance, do you? “
“But you do have a cell phone? “ he suggested brazenly, while Natalie and Rochelle seemed more confused by the minute. “Or is that too normal for you? “
“You raise a girls standards, after all. “ I sneered, even while dialing Mike’s number.
For all this technological wizardry, the damn line was busy, but I instantly did what any good writer would - I sent him a text message.
‘Pursued on Eastern Ave, just passing Spring Mountain. Would you send Help?’
‘Gotcha. ‘ he quickly responded, adding somewhat dubiously. ‘Your wheels aren’t Lo-Jacked?’
‘It’s a long story, but we’re pretty easy to spot. ‘ I typed back testily. ‘A Long Ass HumVee, breaking all speed limits.’
‘I’ll get the word out then. “ Mike promised, but amended that with some awkward advice. ‘They were distracted, so find some safe port, somewhere to hunker down. It’ll give us time - ‘
The signal dropped out and I fussed with my phone as Gail read the communiqué.
In the midst of all this chaos, my mother began to chuckle as she impolitely tapped the back of Mario’s head.
“If you’re looking for Sanctuary, “ she chortled merrily. “I think I know the place. “
Safe Haven was a dubious title at best as a hastily executed right turn gave us a window of only a few seconds.
It was the hotel escape in reverse, seven women ducking in various stores for cover while Mario sped off, our chase car nearly right behind him.
“Well, that was easy. “ Rochelle retorted lightly as her friend scowled darkly.
“Yep, right out in the open, unless we want to get some shopping done before those guys double back. “ Natalie groused, to which Jenny; recognizing our current location, gave a sideways glance toward Gail.
“I think someone has another type of Window Shopping in mind. “ she observed knowingly.
It wasn’t like The Gold Strike was exactly a secret, but both Gail and I hoped that neither Donnie or Gerald would make it their first choice. In the meanwhile, Paula Lockwood grinned at the rather haggard group before her.
“Steppin on the wrong set of toes again, hmmm? “ she chided us, as in the background her girls dressed for a pirate show, frilly breast baring corsets, beribboned white stockings, little plastic cutlasses and wide floppy captain’s hats.
“While Hannigan plays the tough, he’s not much of a killer by reputation … yet. “
“You’re a comfort in our hour of need, darling. “
“As always. “ Paula confirmed. “But I’m not sure that’ll last for long. “
“Long enough. “ I added acidly, turning on Tanya who actually appeared less ashamed than I would’ve thought.
“What was that little drama at the mike, Ms. Landers? “
“It was as much my fault as hers. “ Dorothy interceded, symbolically stepping between us. “I thought you’d become way too evasive since the whole Kolchak affair, so I started grilling some of your friends to find out what was going on. “
“And what about Trust? “
“Trust in my instincts? Both as your Friend and Editor? “ she chastised me, to which I rightly blushed fiercely.
“We love you, kiddo. So if that means peeling back some major denial - take a peek behind the curtain, so to speak, Guilty as charged. “
“Some intervention. “ I muttered, though not unkindly. “Still, you put on a big show, Tanya. There’re some bigger issues here which were best hashed out in private … “
“Oh sure. “ she chuckled roughly, giving me a crooked little smile to undercut the hard tone. “As an expert in uncovering the truth, you aren’t that good at hiding it. I figured a little shock treatment would help you come clean. “
“And that tidbit about my future husband? “
“Look, hon. “ she spread her hands in supplication, which was a good since I was still ready to tear her a new one.
“Most everyone we talked to insisted that: apart from the Name thing, Prof was a stand up guy and beyond reproach in his field. But there were a few inconsistencies.
“An impromptu sabbatical, for instance, so long ago I thought it must be another man - maybe even a relative. It wasn’t. Other little eccentricities, like a place out West which doesn’t really exist … “
“Tanya,. “ I exhaled with a reticent sigh; To have it out with her at long last. “You stepped into something way beyond our little adventure last summer. Speaking of which, you do know that Mario is our Adonis in a new body, don’t you? “
“Well, it doesn’t surprise me.” she mused with little alarm, more from my company than her professional tact. “But back to your fiancé, there was one other thing … about his name … “
“Uh, Ladies. “ our formerly bemused hostess interrupted, mildly anxious now. “As cathartic as this is and all - Heads Up. “
Apparently Miles really wanted to see me, each obvious exit covered, as the short stocky man with the ginger crew cut paused to check out the show. His beanpole of a cousin, more serious, seemed vaguely put out by the mans leisurely attitude.
“We’re trapped, aren’t we? “ Rochelle blurted out with accidental irony, all the while Natalie unusually amused by our predicament.
“Well, “ our lanky college student remarked, a mischievous twinkle in her eye as all at once she began to peel down. “If we can’t hide out - maybe we can hide in Plain Sight? “
Tanya and I were both nonplussed by the spontaneous yet endearing cliché. But while no sane woman would ever seriously consider this random act of exhibitionism, I realized it might be made to work to our advantage ...
“You saw that show too? “ the younger student gushed, even as she in turn unzipped her dress, revealing that lithe little body which Paula admired. “Do we have time for this? “
Natalie glanced over at Paula, deep in conversation with Gail who nodded astutely. “It’s not like there’s a lot to put on - if someone could help? “
“We’re not doing that, are we? “ Karen asked me, even as the stage madam snickered while making over our now bare ass co-eds. I grinned at her concern, less from our urgent circumstance than showing her hoo-ha to a bunch of dirty old men.
“I think Gail has something else in mind. “ I responded in a low voice, both to my invisible sister and Tanya’s questing look.
“You betcha. “ Mom chuckled, giving our now naked co-eds a cursory glance, but showing no inclination to stop their rather silly erotic scheme. “They gonna be OK? “
“They’ll be fine. “ I promised, certain that Miles wasn’t interested in anyone but me. “Trapdoor? “
“Trap Door. “ she confirmed as we older gals breathed a sigh of relief. “There’s a tunnel out to a narrow alleyway which I’m hoping was overlooked. “
“Another tunnel. “ Karen groaned, but still it beat that rather risky/risqué option.
“That’s about as Dirty as I’m prepared to get. “ I promised her, ready to move when an unanticipated glitch occurred.
For all my willpower, I felt glued to the floor, barely able to twitch a finger as Dorothy touched my shoulder.
“We gotta Go, Hon. “ she urged. “In a few seconds, our decoys will wonder where we got to, and Miles will be storming the ramparts - so to speak. “
Frozen as I was, it was Karen who did something which; up to that point had been impossible. It was like a runner stuck to the block, freed by the sound of the pistol shot -
August 4th
A Eureka Moment;
How can I explain this moment? How contrary it was to everything which Carl had believed up to this point?
Perhaps as someone coming out of Coma, that extended Twilight, thrust roughly back into the blinding light of complete consciousness - but that’s Bullshit. This sorta thing has no real comparison to best describe my awakening.
I didn’t even remember any form of existence; prior to that split second when I took control from Kolchak.
But surprised as he was, it was no less so than my discovery of this recognizable extra soul - sharing our body.
Still, even as the events came too fast and furious for my mind to process accurately at the time, I defer now to his earlier entries to draw this final episode to its proper conclusion.
It’s only right that that we see this out in his voice.
May 13th, 2006
It was just as well that Karen ran the show from this point on, though her initial spastic movements nearly tumbled us down the rabbit hole, with only Tanya to steady us from above.
This was what I’d hoped would happen; all my previous adventures gearing up to this moment in time.
Still, It caught me off guard, the abruptness of our swap, Kolchak becoming the spectator as my gal reasserted herself.
All at once she became aware of me, a small shock of pleasure in the midst of all her confusion.
Karen knew her general surroundings, and some of her companions, but the How & Why of her displacement? That required a matter of Faith; reborn in this crisis.
Hamstrung though I seemed to be, I began to reestablish our lines of communication; albeit on the fly, using tricks which she’d taught me as a former spirit.
Thankfully I was a quick study, recapping only the essence of our current state, as well as the gist of our betrothal to The Professor.
Karen found the whole thing to be highly amusing, to which I rolled allegorical eyes in response.
“Hey, you still with us? “ hissed Tanya from behind, amazed at the almost hysterical laughter from her best friend.
“I am now. “ Karen answered with an overwhelming sense of relief. “Let’s hope it sticks. “
Lead by Mother, followed closely by Dorothy and Jenny, we found the apparent exit from this narrow utility corridor, faint sounds of traffic echoing dimly through the thin wall.
Taking a collective breath, we erupted out into the equally constricted alley, and found Miles Albert Kern waiting for us.
For a man finally confronting the object of his alleged ire, Miles seemed genuinely pleased to see this lady.
Aaron, however, was a touch more anxious.
“Ms. Klein, for such a sweet looking gal, you wrote a rather saucy article. “ Miles ventured with an otherwise unreadable humor. “Very sexy little dress there, by the way. “
“And it was so nice of you to fly out here to tell me this. “
Karen gave the mobster her nicest smile, sensing something unspoken behind that probing gaze. “Honestly though, wouldn’t an E-mail have been more practical? “
“Miles. “ his cousin warned harshly, the faint sound of sirens actually moving toward our location. “Do what you gotta do, OK? But don’t think we have all the time in the world for this. “
“Oh, we always make time for pretty girls. “ Kern soothed, giving us a wink which didn’t exactly erase the sense of something being a bit off here. “Especially when I’m about to propose - “
Tanya gasped while Gail simply shook her head in disbelief. Dorothy took it all in stride as keeping with our perversely precarious situation.
“Uh, that’s - unexpected, Miles. “ Karen cut in with some obvious confusion,. “But this is my Bachelorette Party? “
“Which means squat to me, sweetheart.“ the short mobster answered curtly.
“But as this is Vegas, what the groom don’t know - What I’m suggesting is a brand spanking new article, starting with an in depth and very personal one on one, investigating these … little quirks of mine? “
“Uh, are you asking me to - ? “ Karen gulped, even as the image of the rather sturdy male in a lacy half slip, sprawled across this girls lap, sprang unbidden to our mind.
Or, even worse, he might decide to be the Giver rather than Receiver -
“Well, ‘First Hand Experience. ’ and all that. “ he suggested with barefaced zeal.
“Besides, I think that tough girl reporter act is as much a dodge as anything you say about me. You wanna maybe put that to the test, darlin?
“Of course you can refuse, but I’ll still have to break something in any case. Why not make it Fun?“
“It’s nice of you to offer a choice. “ Karen observed dryly before Dorothy suddenly jumped in with Good intent; if not the best timing.
“And you think we’re just gonna stand by while you - “
I’m not certain she wasn’t going for something, but even if my stalwart editor was simply gesturing emphatically - Aaron reacted on instinct, even as I flashed back to Janus’ Maelstrom.
But for a split second hesitation …
Apparently Karen remembered as well; the choice made in an impulse act, faster than the bullet which sped from the mobsters’ Glock.
Our last memories were of Searing Pain, followed by screams which were drowned out by more gunfire.
Then … Nothing.
I opened my eyes to find myself; Carl Kolchak, standing once again in my male body, if indeed an idealized and younger version - san clothing.
A low whistle to my right, and there was Karen Klein in all her naked glory, appreciative of the man I was in my prime …
“Well, this is almost expected. “ she deadpanned, ‘Dead. ‘ the operative word here. We’d greatly exaggerated News of our demise before, after all …
We had returned to The Temple, though she and I viewed the dais and its statuary anew through a defused white light. On the countless wall monitors were videos of Karen’s Life, from when she was first contacted by Jillian Crane, through to that frozen moment when Aaron fired our fatal shot.
“You’ve done well, Carl. “ that damnable androgynous echo spoke with clear approval. “You should be proud - “
“The Operation was a Success, but The Patient died? “ I shoot back scornfully, not used to this lower timbre after so long. “Hardly what I would call ‘Mission Accomplished. ‘ “
“Success is a State of Mind. Which Form it takes; this meeting will decide. “ The God(s) answered, its sage tones virtually pouring through my allegorical senses.
“Because the Time has arrived where You must make a decision, if Karen is to be sent back to the Mortal World. “
“I’m guessing you can’t forcibly remove me from her body. “ I submitted lightly, feeling no uncertainty in what must happen next. “And it always was - ‘Her Body. ‘ “
“Hold On Here. “ Karen’s direct lovely voice cut in, angry at being excluded like this.
“I don’t even recall anything beyond Janus trying to kill you once. I sure as Hell don’t know how you ended up stuck in my body, or why you have to die all over again. “
“Do we have time for this? “ I asked our God(s) respectfully, mindful of what The Professor had gone through to get his girl. “There’s so much to explain … “
“The conjunction of events must be seen through to some conclusion, fairly soon. “ I was told, but with a gentle amendment. “Still, as we did for Karen, likewise your memories can become hers, though she must work to bring them out. Unlike before, they’ll be only memories. “
With a flash of insight, recalling all that had come before, my feet set firmly at the edge of The Abyss, I had a wicked notion which Janus & Company picked up on.
For all it’s Omnipotence, they did have a very pronounced sense of ironic humor.
“It can be done, I believe. “ The God(s) readily agreed. “But only if you can take this last step. “
I turned to say my final goodbyes to Karen Klein; journalist extraordinaire, daughter that should have been.
At the still defiant expression on her attractive face, I grinned merrily .
“It’s Time to let me go. “ I told her. “To keep an old man hanging around would be less than kind for either of us. You can see that, can‘t you?
“”You and Gale were right about one thing, however. The wrong kind of success would’ve ruined me. But at least on this path, you both gave something back which I thought had died a long time ago. “
“What was that? “ she whispered reverently, while in her voice there was Pain; perhaps as a Caterpillar must feel before its final transformation into Butterfly.
I wanted to run to her, to hold Karen tight, to forsake that last leap into Oblivion, but it wasn’t what old Kolchak had signed on for.
“Hope. “ I answered before stepping off that hypothetical Deep End.
I was consumed by the emptiness, but not so soon that one last word didn’t drift out of the void.
“Remember. “
May 16th, 2006
Las Vegas General Hospital.
Karen Foster Klein’s Journal;
Karen Foster Klein - Back on The Air.
Looking back to my rather surreal reawakening in the late evening of the next day, it almost seemed that Life was indeed just a Dream.
Someone else’s Dream …
I opened my eyes to a sea of concerned faces, my fiancé among them, though the details concerning that Small Wonder yet eluded me.
Still, with the idle caress of his fingers on the back of my ghastly pale hand, I wasn’t too displeased by what Carl had set up in my absence.
“I’m back. “ I whispered softly with some difficulty, my throat acutely sore, but The Professor didn’t mind one bit.
“I had the strangest dream. You were there. And the rest of you as well. “
“She’s still groggy from all the meds we pumped into her. “ advised the duty nurse as she readjusted my drip.
There was Something about her presence … It triggered a little memory; just beyond my inner periphery
.
“That, and the fact she died twice before the surgical team finally stabilized her. “
“You’re a very lucky young lady. “ Mother scolded with a choked voice, stroking my flat unwashed tresses with careful deliberation, As she did, my still shell-shocked parent searched my eyes for something … or someone.
“He’s gone. “ I murmured simply, allowing a melancholy moment to pass between us, we foolish women. “But he sends his Love and - “
“And you. “ she added solemnly, becoming wistfully halfway through. “He saved the girl, and brought my daughter back to me. “
“Most of which is still a blur. “ I groused, eyeballing Prof specifically as I said it.
The source of so much of my confusion, seemed out of character with his own indecision.
Nonetheless he calmly let me stew; just a bit longer, before kissing my forehead gently.
“You’ll get it back, Karen. “ he promised with a more certain voice. “And when you feel up to it, we’ll have a long talk - You and I. “
“About this? “ I countered with weak sarcasm, the best I could manage under the circumstances.
I wiggled my stiff digits with some effort, alternately bemused and annoyed by this sliver/gold engagement ring.
“That, and a whole lot more besides. “ The Professor said with some ambivalence, more than expected in our unique circumstance.
“You can decide how you feel about things then , OK? “
Beaten, Bloodied , and Feeling like a stranger in my own life - still I held one truth close to me for safe keeping. That no matter how upside down things might become, there was only one answer required for my resolute scholar; whose bones I’d so clearly wanted to jump at first meeting.
“Well, “ I offered with an exhausted yet cheerful tone. “I already know how I feel about one thing. If you still wanna go through with it, that is. After all, I got the ring. “
The happy glow on his strong face, it was the only confirmation necessary as I drifted off into a contented sleep.
I found myself eager to discover, in the confusing days ahead, just what other happy changes Carl had made to my Life.
A Hasty Addendum;
Not quite up-to-date here, but that sadistically conscientious nurse insisted on drugging me in the middle of the night.
I slept through most of the 15th, barely aware of the revolving door of well wishers, except for a brief visit from Montecito’s Security Man - Mike Cannon.
He was a very good looking young black man, his head cleanly shaved, and evidently we knew each other well.
“Whatever you did to tee off Miles Kern, “ he announced out of the blue, by way of introduction as he strolled casually into my room.
“His cousin pulled out all the stops to get you out of the Hotel. Multiple false alarms around town, bribes to a few of our less than loyal employees, and the rest you know. “
“Well, “ I suggested offhandedly, acting as if I knew what he was talking about. “Let’s pretend I have Total Amnesia here? What happened that nobody died at the Gold Strike Cabaret? Except for the Bad Guy. “ (or so I’d heard. )
“It was a couple things really. First, You left your phone on, so we were able to start a trace, but it took a minute or two to emphasize the urgency with the police. But the real hero was your Limo Driver, Mario - Someone?
“We had cops all over the area: except where you were at, so this cat did some fairly outrageous maneuvers to attract attention. It included taking out a couple curbside stands - fortunately closed for the night.
“The cavalry arrived toward the end of the conversation down the alley, but too late to stop Hannigan from - uh, popping a cap in your - “
“I get the picture, thank you so much. “ I stopped him, my side aching from the bullet which nearly shredded some vital organs. While the internal damage was - pretty messy, I still had all my parts.
Well, I’ll let you get your rest then. “ Mike Cannon decided, almost out the door before another thought made him turn back.
“Oh! Tanya - Ms. Landers, she wanted you to know that she took care of that little misunderstanding at the Gold Strike?
“Evidently two girls got caught up in a sweep conducted right on the heels of your shooting. A Ms. Rochelle Sandburg and Natalie Bruno? “
At the confused look on my face, Mike checked some notes on his blackberry. “Yep, they were with your party. “
“What happened? “
“Well. “ he chuckled. “Your college girls picked the wrong night to dress up - or is that ‘Down? ‘ as members of the nudie revue. They were none too happy when the cops hustled them off to the station with barely a coat - anyway, to interrogate them about just what went down that night.
“It would seem that the tall girl started something with one of the female officers, and both your ladies got booked on ‘Disorderly Conduct. ‘ & ‘Assaulting A Police Officer.’
“Tanya and your mother posted bail, with a proviso that they show up for arraignment on the date indicated. “
“I guess I’ll have a word with Tanya about that. “ I giggled drowsily, appreciative of the fact that not everything in this new universe was Dire. “But for now I really do need some sleep. Thanks Mike. “
A Matter of Trust;
The smell of coffee woke me, but the pleasant jolt I got from my welcome visitor was better than a double Cap - with cinnamon, of course.
Tanya, half dozing by my bed, appeared fairly guilty as she quickly took my hand in hers.
“Hey there! Resurrection Girl! “
“Yep, apparently so. “ I quipped, with more gusto than I’d felt in a long while. “Nothing like a bullet in the gut to finally wake this Sleeping Beauty up. “
Yah, there is that. “ she joked, though it seemed almost forced. “Of course, I wouldn’t recommend it for everyone. “
“The convalescence is a bitch, for sure. “ I agreed freely, my curious expression allowing Tanya the opening she needed.
“Uh, while you’re in such a good mood, maybe I should just apologize right now? “ my old college comrade in arms ventured, giving her bedridden friend a somewhat cute hangdog expression.
“I really should’ve been more with the Trust, though since our little cruise, you’ve gotten mixed up with some pretty strange company.“
“Don’t even think twice about it. “ I murmured graciously, though I wished she would.
There was definitely a feeling that I was overdue for some serious bedtime reading; if ever I was to understand even a quarter of what was going on.
“Too Late for that. “ lamented Tanya, glancing out into the Hall at something - or someone I couldn’t see.
“But at the very least I can make up for all my suspicions about this guy you chose - and it was You doing the choosing. I guess if Crow’s on the menu, I’ll be ordering an extra helping. “
“And why would you need to do that? “ The Professor inquired roguishly from the doorway, his able gaze coveting this unkempt gal in her plain sky-blue hospital gown.
If a man could still be interested; after all I’d been through - perhaps Kolchak was right. This one was a keeper.
“But, " he continued, that somewhat sublimate affection making me tingle. It hurt like a Mother - but this kind of pain I could grow to like. “If you insist, then I could do with a bite or two myself. “
“Oh, you … You - Guy - you. “ Her mocha cheeks darkened even more, looking amusingly like a school girl; given her first real compliment by a boy.
“I better go find our aspiring Show Girls. Make sure they’re staying out of Trouble. “
“Alone at last. “ I casually remarked as she left, after several uncomfortable minutes between he and I.
This Romance between us.
It evidently was a more difficult thing to get restarted than either of us imagined, especially coming off the bench the way I did.
“Nobody here but us chickens … “
“Well, more like a murder of crows. “ he quipped badly, abandoning all pretense he‘d used with Tanya.
Prof looked; for all the world, even more uncomfortable than she had, clearly wrestling over a yet unspoken truth.
I’d never seen this in him before, but then again - I’d only briefly known him as an impossibly arrogant, seriously sexy, and very mysterious scholar.
“We could play 20 questions, “ I suggested coyly, rewarded for my effort by a faint grin; or was it a grimace?
“or you could just tell me? “
“I could - and I will. “ this amazing man agreed, needing no further prompting to cross that damn space between us - greeting his future bride correctly.
Once again, I quietly thanked Carl for bringing us together.
Rebuilding that level of Intimacy between us, however, would take a lot of dedication.
That incredible kiss ( My First with him - though I feel like an Addled Brain Drew Barrymore as I write this. ), Even with some neediness behind it, I ultimately decided it was worth the effort.
On the other hand, there was that one thing left unresolved between us.
“I’ve been less than honest with both of you. “ he began contritely - no, something darker than simple regret.
“You loved us. “ I consoled him, touched by the unnatural confusion in that once assertive face. “As obligated as you were to The Gods, you gave up so much to help - “
“But that’s not exactly right, you see. “ Such grand agony behind this confession, only Prometheus Bound suffered more.
“If I’d cared at all for Kolchak, I wouldn’t have gone along with - I would have protested the lie we constructed around him. “
“What lie? “ I pushed severely, perhaps too harshly, but for a terrible twist in my already mangled insides.
“A falsehood which my wardens felt was necessary, to keep him on the path - dedicated to the quest. “
Prof exclaimed, his hands extended toward me in supplication.
“If he thought you were there to guide him, it might make things easier … “
“That’s why I couldn’t remember anything! “ I declared, mindful of Tanya’s remarks about Trust .
“You replicated a memory of me, as an enticement to keep that poor old man in line. “
“It was more than just smoke and mirrors, much more, what with Carl’s fantasies of you. He’d already built them up to a point where all the Gods had to do was … “
“And why would you go along with this? Betray the both of us? “
“Because I fell in love with you first! “he revealed with an anguished relief, everything out in the open now.
“It wasn’t long after we planted the deception that I finally understood how deeply he cared about you.
“I tried to warn him, dropped implicit clues as to the truth, That Carl Kolchak and Karen Klein were the same person. “
But still he believed I was his spirit guide, even at the end when he … “ I choked on the next words, even with Carl’s reassurances echoing in my mind - Echoing?
I felt the strangest shock intercede in my outrage, almost as if my departed benefactor had left me a wakeup call.
It was only the bare beginnings of an epiphany, but there was a chance at redemption for all concerned - if I followed up that is.
“You need to go. “
“I understand. “ his voice was meek, repentant, but clearly he didn’t glean the intent behind my request.
“I just need Time.” I told him calmly, a hint of future forgiveness in my voice, but not just yet. “Time alone with Carl, so I can figure out exactly how to feel - “
That rather sweet look of puzzlement almost made me smile, almost.
“Take all the time you need. “ he offered, as if it were a prospective wedding gift, conflicted as to whether or not to give into an impulse.
He didn’t, for which I was grateful.
“I’m not going anywhere. “
I wasn’t sure that was up to us, but I was ready to give it that old college try as I picked up the phone by my bed …
“What exactly are you after, darling daughter? “ Mom asked as she handed my laptop to me.
I scrunched my face instinctively at the endearment; it never failed to annoy me - which she damn well knew.
“A Happy Ending. “ I told her obliquely, keying up the summation of My Life, as it had been lived by that wayward old man. “At least the possibility of one. “
As I delved into the first entry, my mother recognized that look of instant absorption with some annoyance.
It effectively meant her daughter’s attentions would be elsewhere for some time to come, so wisely she choose to leave me be.
That was with some half heard declaration on her part that she’d be back at dinner time.
June 18th, 2005.
If and when this story hits the wire, the name within the byline will be quite different from the old war horse of a reporter, virtually at death’s door while covering the strangest event, ever to occur in the erratic history of my career. ‘
How easy he made it seem; the veteran reporter, his cool acquiescence toward the hand Fate had dealt us, typed out though it was with rose painted finger nails.
I could only imagine that I’d be climbing the walls soon after, had our places been reversed …
But reading further, hearing Kolchak recall our meeting, I felt a blush at his flattering tone when describing this much younger journalist.
Could I ever feel worthy of such praise - that I could’ve have been his child in truth, rather than an old mans fancy. Would that have changed anything for the better?
The last fleeting moments of my remembered Life, facing oblivion with this brash yet oddly self-effacing man beside me. It was the proudest also for him, evidenced by Carl’s reflections upon our combined leap into the abyss …
‘ It seemed that Karen and I were joined, on a level I couldn’t begin to describe, like two souls cast adrift, holding to one another by the barest fingertips. At the last, however, I felt her presence tear loose as a new force intervened. I could hear a distant echo in my mind, dwindling until only one word reached my battered psyche.
“Remember. “ ‘
As if I could, but Carl carried that reminder as a totem.
Then, as he realized those dubbed traces of my Life could only be revived by being my proxy, he dedicated himself fully to the quest.
I’m fairly sure that Carl didn’t consciously understand this, especially during Prof’s rather scathing response at first meeting.
‘The Professor paused to think, every so often giving me a half pitying glance which neither condemned nor consoled my bruised ego. It was odd that I felt less the hard bitten cynical reporter than a school girl waiting for an appropriate punishment from a teacher. But perhaps that would have been easier on me in the long run … ‘
This was something I puzzled over.
Carl; unbending before the Gods will, yet he’d seemed all too ready to acquiesce to a mortal man he scarcely knew.
I’d promised Carl we’d figure a way for he and Gail to meet.
Happening as it did, under such a bizarre juxtaposition of roles, I had to smile at the new Karen as she visited the parents at long last.
You don’t know what you’ve got until it’s gone, but I would never have begrudged my heroic cynic his chance to experience Unconditional Love.
Still, it wasn’t quite what I was after here.
Mom showed up as promised; carting in Chinese Take-Out which cheered me up immensely.
To explain the moist cheeks, I shared with her some choice passages from last July.
“If I’d known at the time, I’d have been that much harder on him. “ she chuckled with a wicked indulgence.
"I’d have dressed him in something extra feminine. “
“Which apparently you did. “ I laughed deeply, at ease with the physical hurt it caused. As before, it was a good hurt.
‘I was wearing another of Mom’s little gifts. It wasn’t that tiny by bikini standards, but the pink coral pattern Bra and Panties still made me feel like I was performing for ’Girls Gone Wild. ‘ ‘
“And who’s to say she wasn’t ? “ I suggested cattily, eyes open wide at the descriptive soft-core deflowering, symbolic though it might have been, of this reborn Karen. “My God! Would Carl have spread for any cute guy? “
My more romantically inclined parent shook her head slowly, wondering at this dense reporter.
“Not if you care to read between the lines, sweetheart. “
‘The Professor, on the other hand, effectively undermined my developing feminine wiles at every turn. ‘
“A joke? “ I ventured, to which Gale vigorously responded in the negative.
“A Learning Curve. For both of them, though I don’t think Prof realized it at the time. A working relationship becoming Friendship - Not Long After moving into Full Blown Love. It was as I told you in December … “
“Which I wasn’t there for. “ I corrected her carefully, Mother flashing me a short apologetic look.
“And who can keep it all straight? Which pronoun to use? Who’s using whose body at the moment? Why did The Chicken Cross The Road? “
She pointed out something further on, about the time Carl introduced our erudite helpmate to the parents.
‘Mindful of Mom’s earlier critique I’d picked a nice azure satin blouse, a fitted matching dark blue skirt, slit discreetly from calf to lower thigh. I knew that my date appreciated it, and even trying to make him squirm, I felt cherished and protected.
‘As much as I cared for William, it wasn’t like I was planning to sleep with The Professor. Was it? ‘
“Just a helpful hint. If you’re that careful with your wardrobe for any man, and you’re well over the age of consent? Start picking out wedding patterns because you got it bad. “
“But that’s from Carl’s end. “ I complained to her. “What’s do we have on The Professor? To back up what he told me, that is. “
“Well, “ again Mom indicated an earlier item on the same section. “Is this helpful? “
‘ “I can’t absolutely say this means what you think it does. “ He cautioned, though more as gentle counsel. There was something more …. A layer I couldn’t quite read. “Still, I trust your instincts about this. Your Woman’s Intuition? I believe you’re on the right track. “ ‘
I was encouraged by this, though not quite the smoking gun I’d wished for. But it did suggest an early rebellion against his keepers.
But where was the love? When even Prof himself had said Carl was simply the means to getting me back.
In September, Kolchak had returned to Chicago at the behest of his former boss, and something extraordinary happened. For the first time since June, his learned guide seemingly abandoned him.
‘Not to belabor my unique position, but there was a moment of panic where my first thought was to call Home. My second impulse was to contact The Professor.
‘In all Honesty, neither option had anything to do with solving the problem … ‘
Mother always knows best, but there was a certain symmetry in the preferred order here; old girlfriend/parent over a potential lover.
‘I decided to call on a still relatively new ally, but for the first time he wasn’t there for me. Apparently The Professor was on some retreat, so I was forced to deal with his service. I left a message while contemplating this washout of a day. ‘
But it was after the burial of his former ego, and didn’t the Gods just leave duplicate corpses laying around all over? That was when Our Professor finally came through.
‘ “ - you were in more direct danger than I let on. “ He admitted sheepishly. “Which is why I also lied about having that information you wanted. I was too busy trying to get you some protection … “ ‘
And the next thing he said brought me closer to believing again.
‘ “ - it did give you room to move, to create your own destiny. At least for that moment. That’s one of several things I love about you … “ ‘
Was anything he told Carl the truth?
I found myself hoping that my read of people could be trusted as well. But if Prof didn’t mean exactly what he said here -
“And we get to my favorite part. “ Mom interjected mischievously as our fingers touched.
“The Holidays, Love in the air - what’s not to like. “ I agreed, even while a portion of my own ego felt envy toward everything my stand-in shared with our Knight in Shining Tweed.
‘ For all the foreplay and sometimes frenzied petting, we hadn’t bent the bed springs yet. Unlike my only other lover, I felt merely a patient humor from The Professor. ‘
I thought fleetingly of calling Prof ; to grill him mercilessly over our seduction.
But perhaps, as Carl described each tiny revelation, I’d do better reading between the lines.
It was clear to him, my sibling in spirit, our more tangible yet transformative mentor had met his match.
‘ I expected regret, but the way he held me, it felt more like relief … or release. ‘
Did he finally challenge The Gods on their own ground? Or had he simply taken his Ball and Gone Home?
For all this gushing adoration from the two of them, up to and including the awkward yet sweet proposal at Dilbert’s Tree Farm, these moments didn’t contain the miracle I was looking for - found my heart aching for.
I truly was a silly woman, it would seem, quietly yearning to make Prof the hero after all.
For this, even Mother seemed at a loss to help me.
“This isn’t a matter to be found in Text but rather Context, darling girl. “ she said at last.
“Sleep on it for awhile, trust in both your journalistic and feminine intuition. “
“And if that fails? “
“It won’t. “ Mom answered; with that ultimate confidence particular to parents.
“I’ll warn your friends off so you can rest. “
May 17th;
What a strange yet satisfying dream I’d had, sleep following easily behind it.
Upon waking at some ungodly hour, I buzzed The Professor only to find him pacing the floor of his room.
That alone made what I planned to say; as I summoned him to this gal’s bedside, so much easier …
The Dream;
Carl and I sat in that restaurant across from Janus ReGen, as he took in my deeply conflicted expression with a chaotic smirk.
“You really look like you stepped in it, youngster. “ he chortled playfully with a respectful undertone.
“But I’m also fairly sure you know the way out as well. “
‘Oh really? “ I snapped rudely, somewhat out of sorts with his contrary humor. “Try to be a little helpful here? This is partially your fault, in any case. “
“And how do you figure that, darlin? “ Kolchak retorted, still with that gleeful edge. “This was always about Your Life. You know? “
“Well, it was. “ my scathing tone didn’t lessened his enjoyment of my discomfort, nor the persistent notion that I’d been had. “But when you took it over … well, all bets were off after that. “
“And whatever happened to ‘I am You, and You are Me? ‘ “
“And We Are All Together, Coo-Coo Ka Choo.”
“Exactly. “ the dear old man nodded vigorously, as if to congratulate me on some grand insight.
“So even if you were there only as a reflection in my minds eye, the reverse - “
“Oh God. “ I moaned with mock gravity. “Does that mean I’m gonna wake up with a penis? “
“Nope, you’re still the Egg Ma’am. “ he quipped badly. “But we’re more than just the sum of our parts. Our own impact on other lives which intersect with us, and the countless little ways even a random stranger changes us. It’s not always obvious in intent. “
“So someone can do the right thing for the wrong reasons? “
“Or much worse, that person does the right thing, for the right reasons, but in a wrong way. Perhaps this individual inflicts an imagined wrong on another while doing the right thing for the greater Good - “
“And even if that were the case, “ I interrupted, pausing for a moment to allow our waiter to refresh our drinks. “we should just forgive everything? “
“The journey is more important? “ Carl let his sarcasm out for a walk, and it was a bulldog. “That’s a load of fertilizer. It’s the sum of those experiences which matters.
“Look it at it this way. You willingly stepped into the path of an oncoming Vortex, I freely chose to eventually take the deep plunge into Oblivion. “
“And The Professor did what? “ my doubts felt increasingly foolish under his direct inquisition. “Orchestrated your responses to everything, practically lead you by - “
“My short hairs? Figuratively, of course. You think that little of me, kiddo? No, I did everything out of the notion of you, the fine reporter you are, the beautiful woman, the - “
“Daughter of your old Flame. “ I finished for him, getting him now, and again I needed a Hankie.
“But our teacher in all things ethereal - “
“Was the sum of his parts. Like we all were. “ Kolchak concluded, seeing that I’d caught up at last. “I think the end result turned out rather well, don’t you? “
“But you’re Dead, Carl. “ I exclaimed; a tiny bit of outrage yet to excise, and he demolished it with barely a flick of his dry wit.
“People keep saying that, don’t that they? Still, even being just a memory, it holds a world of possibilities. So don’t count old Kolchak out just yet. “
“I won’t. “ I promised, sensing my impending transition from Dreaming into Sleep. “I’ll Remember everything. “
“Whatever Shape it might appear in. “ he added somewhat cryptically, before Carl Kolchak was relegated to the realm of fond remembrances.
As Prof quietly knocked on this lady’s door, he wasn’t sure exactly how to read my face.
I’d added a touch more color to my cheeks than before; hair freshly brushed, thanks to a helpful candy striper.
“You Look - Beautiful. “ he blurted out without consideration, clearly no longer that superior man I’d thought he was - oh so long ago. “I mean, you - “
“We’ll just leave it at Beautiful. “ I countered with an attempt at detachment. “I suppose my response would be ‘Thanks.’ “
“You called - “ he tried again, and this time I let slip a wide smile which technically gave the game away.
“And you came fairly quick, which I appreciate in this instance - only this once. Because, you see, we have a problem which needs to be resolved. A problem concerning someone doing a bad thing for the right reasons. “
“Which we covered yesterday. “ this newly baffled mythologist declared in a slightly wounded voice. “Is there something else … ? “
“Oh yah. “ I was laughing now, clearly lessening his hurt as I did.
“The Matter of an old man being allowed to complete his quest. A younger and sexier reporter realizing that people make mistakes. An ultimately ennobled teacher who learned to love both, though not in the way any of us expected - and would you just come over here and kiss me? “
Not another word was needed as that missing puzzle piece completed us.
I felt everything that Kolchak had ever experienced. Like - to Lust - to Love, a Lifetime contained in a single Kiss. Prof even managed some of his old charm, endearingly curious as he pulled back slightly.
“It’s Good then? “
“Let’s retest that theory, sir. “ I chuckled as we renewed all vows, made by any and all concerned parties during this strange adventure. And yet, there was only one last thing needed to be done to put this whole thing to rest …
August 4th, 2006
Cleveland, Ohio
Karen Foster Klein’s Journal;
So this is the Happy Ending to this Fairytale?
It would seem to be the case, wouldn’t it? as somehow I managed to survive that nearly fatal Bachelorette Party, getting a rather unique article out of it in the process.
Conspicuously Edited for general consumption, of course.
I’d heard a rumor that Hollywood had sent some inquiries through Dorothy’s offices, options for either the Big Screen or a Lifetime TV BOATS. Carl would be both pleased and suspicious.
All the Ladies survived with Life, Limb, and Dignity intact, save for our two college kids; as a few choice Las Vegas Face-book photos made the rounds on the Net.
Rochelle suffered slightly more than Natalie who mockingly referred to this incident as ‘Her Exotic Phase. ‘
As I suspected, Jenny and Gail began a serious friendship, and their long suffering spouses bonded as well - almost in self defense.
I’d yet to give Tanya the complete story, but she was alright with that at present.
As for her own investigations?
That was one of the things I discussed with The Professor, and he was prepared to confess everything.
No secrets of real consequence left between us - including that reveal concerning his true name, but be prepared to be disappointed.
Names have power, and my reasons for withholding are necessary for keeping the Gods (and other interested parties. ) off our collective backs.
The only serious downside; thus far, was the delay of our wedding by several weeks.
That was my doing, as I wanted to be in peak shape for the Honeymoon.
As Sam had so thoughtfully pointed out - Prof won’t know what hit him.
No loose ends concerning the indictment of Miles Albert Kern on multiple charges, too many to mention here, but the attempted assassination of this gal made a bigger splash than even I imagined.
Thus the interest from Tinsel-Town.
So that’s about it, as Tanya is leaning over my shoulder, wondering why the Hell I’m writing in this Damn journal on my wedding day.
I guess I’d better put a wrap on this ( at least for today )
November 23rd 2006
Oberlin College, Ohio.
Karen (Mrs. Prof, Gail’s Joke )Klein’s Journal;
Things I’m thankful for:
I’m writing this more for my wonderful Husband and myself.
I’ll scribble something else for the banquet table as I attempt to host my first Thanksgiving for our small horde.
This is what I’ve come up with thus far.
That we all got - not only what we wanted, but needed as well.
The Prof, his debts to the Gods paid in full.
Me, my Life back with a surplus of new benefits.
We even survived that little incident during our Honeymoon in Jamaica, a tiny hiccup before a return to some kind of Normalcy - but that’s another story.
Gail, for showing such unwavering support to both daughter and lover, during these decidedly supernatural events.
Tanya, our friendship put seriously through the wringer, but she proved it was meant to endure, even if a guy did come between us. Temporarily, of course. Does this sound too sappy?
All my friends and associates, and even some of my more paranormal acquaintances - with reservations, all of whom made this a Life most extraordinary.
And finally Carl Kolchak, dreamer, schemer, and pardon the joke - our redeemer, whose adventures might soon see the light of day. At least I have some ideas where that’s concerned.
But on this Day of Thanks, that wasn’t the real lingering affect from his unexpected interference, the grand final gesture.
No, it was a parting shot, some frustrating bit of cryptic which I didn’t understand; until a recent visit to my doctor.
I think I’ll share the good news with Prof first, and we’ll plan on giving everyone a welcome gift - Just in time for Christmas.
It’s important to understand this;
That while two souls couldn’t effectively inhabit the same body, it didn’t mean that Memory had nowhere else to go.
Just some Cryptic of my own, a parting gift for you; the patient reader.
‘Whatever Shape They Might Appear In. ‘ and with that, it seemed that Carl had the last laugh after all.
The End.
THE MEEK SHALL INHERIT THE EARTH.
(Sequel to WINNER TAKES ALL. )
By Way Zim.
What Came Before;
In the early years of both a new century, and new millennium, the people of Earth discovered they were not alone.
Planet-bound observers spotted what they thought to be a rogue asteroid entering the Solar System near to Jupiter orbit, an assumption soon enough disproved as the object made a series of deliberate corrections to it’s already eccentric trajectory. And as both the global scientific community and the military began to speculate about intelligent control, a strong signal from the strange visitor broke into the Earth’s communications net with an image and a message!
When a challenge was issued by the Norwin, a warrior race whose leader, Jondar, resembled nothing less than the Norsemen of old, Earth had to respond by sending an aggressively masculine team of emissaries to negotiate a possible treaty with this paternally dominated race.
But once the two cultures met, things went terribly wrong. The miscalculation of size between the colossal Norwins and the much smaller Earth-men, the Test of Prowess which consisted of a simple wrestling match, The transformation of the losing Earth representative under a process known as The Change to a more pleasing shape...
His authority lost, along with his outer male form, Colonel Aaron Christopher soon found him/herself rebuked by Friend and Foe alike, stripped of rank and respect as his second, Kamal Bashir, instigated a series of humiliations which culminated in the former leader’s submission to her crew’s carnal desires!
Back on Earth, the news of The Change, as well as the Imminent Invasion by Jondars’ race, was ineptly kept under absolute secrecy by General Warren and his aide, Captain Trish Stevenson. But a curious reporter pricked the conscience of the Captain, now the reluctant guardian of the feminized Colonel Christopher, resulting in a blow up of global proportions, only a few days before the Norwin were expected to arrive.
But even the sociopolitical firestorm which swept across the planet was soon dwarfed by the Invasion itself. The Norwin first crippled the tech dependent military with a sophisticated EMP weapon and then spread The Change before them like some hideous gaseous pink carpet!
American President Thomas Bradley proved his own ineptitude as the Invasion rapidly changed the conquered Nations men into simpering fem-males, neutered and outwardly altered to better serve their lecherous alien masters. But with a disastrous plan of placation in the works, General Warren made a deal with the devil, the Machiavellian Mistress of the White House, First Lady Madeline Bradley, hoping to save the remaining males before the final Norwin solution of sexy sterilization was completed!
But as both the General and the President fell in dramatically different ways, before a rock and a hard place, Captain Stevenson discovered the beginnings of a plot by Madeline to both save the Nation and serve her own corrupt ambitions.
As Washington DC was brought down before the Norwin advance, the First Lady and newly promoted Colonel Stevenson ordered the fallback of the survivors to sanctuaries from where they hoped eventually to throw the Norwin off the planet for good!
Occupation;
She stood at the edge of the ridge, staring through her field glasses at the Norwin occupied town from the heights of some three thousand feet. While the rocky overhang provided some cover from the tiny crescent patrol ships, single man craft much smaller than the great horned mother ship or the flat iron bottomed Dusters, still the human pulled back each time a shadow flitted past her dubious hiding place.
Colonel Stevenson had been watching the Kentucky town almost every free moment since the enemy had taken it some four months ago. She was simultaneously amused and embarrassed that Madeline had chosen for their sanctuary, the one place which would become a hot spot for Norwin activity only a week after the human colony had moved into their new home!
But for the time being the four to five families, mostly civilian White House Staffers, some with already feminized men in tow, were safe from the prying eyes of the scouts, living within this old system of mines which honeycombed the rocky ridge behind her.
The shelter had been hastily enlarged by the army engineers, filled with an ample cache of supplies, enough to last for some time if supplemented with periodic raids of the valley below. Of course the circumstances under which volunteers would readily scavenge for these necessities had not included sneaking through a major Norwin presence.
Trish sighed heavily, her early morning vigil finished as the danger of discovery by the enemy increased with the rising sun. Besides, she didn't like to leave Aaron alone too long with Madeline and her playmate/puppet, the late President Tommie Bradley.
Pushing through the dense undergrowth, the soldier cautiously made her ascent toward the hidden entrance to the caves, some two hundred feet up the steep shale cluttered animal track. While the cover from trees and other flora had been excellent, still she was suspicious of the ease with which the colony had evaded discovery thus far.
From her observations, once the crisis of The Change was over, most of the fem-males were taken indoors, likely given over to individual masters or thrust into collective brothels for general use by the Norwin males. The few which she’d seen out, were under the control of the Norwin females.
The alien women were an enigma for the puzzle solver. Demure and submissive before their males, the manner with which they treated the belled Earth men was anything but gentle. Many times, Trish saw the fem-males felled by a firm shove or cowered by a cuff from their massive mistresses.
What was it that kept the Norwin women so blatantly dominated by their males but capable of such open aggression toward the castrated captives?
As Trish spotted the large flat rock a few yards from the camp, she considered the only real option open to her. If the humans were to find out anything useful about their conquerors, they would have to send a spy into the town.
“Halt and Identify yourself. “ a hushed youthful voice declared with such authority it made the Colonel grin.
“Trish Stevenson. “ she answered at once, pleased to see the sentry who emerged from the brush to the left of the stony tabletop.
“Trish! “ the girlish exclamation came from a sweet sixteen military brat, Diane Turner. The young woman, her enviously athletic physique shown off by the tan shorts and matching light shirt, gave her mentor a warm embrace, the moment somewhat awkward with the small machine pistol getting in the way.
Diane, her fresh face beneath a short auburn pageboy still holding to freckles, had been a late addition to the Tyner Colony, she and her feminized father the only surviving family since her mother’s death many years before.
Major James Turner, had not even been called to battle when The Change unexpectedly swept over their home in Waynesboro, Virginia. His daughter pulled her still changing parent into their SUV before the second sweep by the Norwin Duster. Somehow they managed to find their way to a small air field near Monticello where she finagled a ride for them aboard an army helicopter headed West.
Raised within the structured environment of the military, she naturally found in Trish a comforting presence while the Colonel responded easily to the shy adoration from this fiercely intelligent girl.
“Colonel Stevenson, you mean. “ the officer laughingly chided the teenager, resting for a second on the table rock. “How’s sentry duty going? “
“Pretty quiet... ma’am. “ Diane remarked with such a mild tone of annoyed relief that her surrogate parent raised a curious brow. “Mistress Madeline’s holding court, as usual. And Joey’s been chasing after Aaron, again... “ she confessed, waiting for the storm clouds to appear.
Where Diane had been a godsend of Discipline and Cooperation to the colony, her masculine antithesis, Joey Fields, a gangly walking hormone of a teenage boy, was the bane of Trish’s existence. He was the son of a press secretary, weasel-like in face and disposition, but coddled by Madeline’s notion of keeping the true males healthy and happy.
This opinion also lead to the first open fracture within the human hive, a fierce disagreement between the Queen and her Warrior Chief...
“Then I’d better do damage control then. “ Trish sighed, her fingers lightly touching the young woman’s shoulder. “Joyce’ll spell you in about fifteen minutes, OK? “
Diane nodded gratefully with such a sweet smile that the Colonel felt a soft motherly ache. But such moments of sympathy were fleeting, the flow of good feelings vanishing at once as Trish entered the caves...
The short narrow tunnel, well hid behind strategically arranged brush, lead into a common area of sorts, large and roomy, which held the simple creature comforts allowed the forty odd survivors. While no electronics, apart from the communications gear to link them with other colonies, was allowed, nothing to help the Norwin locate their sanctuary, they had an extensive library as well as games for the kids present. All of it was needed to keep them entertained during the far too frequent downtime.
Three tunnels off the communal chamber each lead to Housing, Storage, and a modest armory which gave only dubious comfort for those who’d seen the aliens at work. And what passed for quarters, from tiny rough hewn rooms barely large enough for two people, to slightly larger family caves, consisted of hollowed out rock with a thin curtain across the entrance for privacy.
Trish frowned slightly as she saw the meeting was over, wondering what new game Madeline was playing today. But her mood lightened somewhat when she spied the firm but almost spindly frame of Joyce Wallace coming toward her.
Along with young Diane, the elderly schedule coordinator for many of the Pentagon heads was the Colonel’s strongest ally, a welcome combination of sanity and experience in a deceptively frail fifty eight year old body. For all her years in Washington, Joyce knew where the rightful power lay in the Tyner Colony, even if the lemming like majority didn't.
“You think you could relieve Diane right now? “ asked Trish quietly, even as the gentle woman gave her a comforting wink from behind bifocal lens. “She’s been spending too much time on duty. “
“Not unlike some other young lady I could mention. “ Joyce chuckled dryly. “I’d like ta scold you for putting yourself at risk so much. You’re the only one in this cave who’ll get us through the Occupation in one piece... “
“If we can figure out just what the Norwin are up to, aside from the obvious... “ complained the officer lightly, catching an odd look from her friend. “What is it? “
“Oh, just one of a couple things which Madeline brought up today. She thinks we should send some spies into town on recon. “ Joyce remarked with a cautious tone.
“Did she? “ Colonel Stevenson responded, once more caught off guard by the First Lady’s devious mind. “What was the other thing? “
“You know what that is. “ the elder woman answered with an exasperated huff.
‘The fem-males. “ Trish nodded, her concerns brought to the foreground. “Where’s Aaron? “
Joyce turned her head toward the central tunnel. “It’s only been a minute... “ she began, but the officer was already gone.
The grunting sounds from within their quarters confirmed her worst fears, a low feminine sob galvanizing the soldier to immediate action as she pulled back the curtain.
Within the few minutes that Joyce had seen them disappear down the tunnel, Joey Fields had already pushed the weeping Aaron face down on the army cot, his pants around his skinny legs as the bully pressed hard against the fem-male’s ass.
Trish had this absurd image of a mongrel dog stuck to a show bitch, but only for a second before anger took hold of the woman. “You sorry little shit! “ she screamed.
The rape turned surreal, the awkward struggles of the boy to free his engorged member, his conquest crying loudly while this crazed and well armed woman grabbed his shoulders...
Trish succeeded in separating them without hurting her charge, Joey losing his erection enough for Colonel Stevenson to pull him away. But he found only a momentary support before she threw the teen through the flimsy barrier where he hit hard the rough floor.
But she was only just starting, her boot catching the little molester squarely in his exposed ass as Joey tried to simultaneously pull up his drawers and himself with one motion. As she kicked him, his pasty face slammed into the stone foundation and the brutal boy began to cry for mercy from the still advancing soldier.
“Colonel Stevenson! Stop! “ demanded a voice from the common room, even as Trish debated whether to simply beat the kid to death, or put a couple bullet in his heads. She saw Madeline standing there wearing a no nonsense look, challenging the other woman to continue her retribution upon the bruised and soiled brat. “You’ve done enough, for now. “ the defacto dictator added with a soft smile.
Joeys’ parents were already hustling their son away, not without some choice looks toward the officer who lightly fingered her pistol in its holster. But Madeline, the conciliator, purposely stepped between Trish and her moving target.
“Take care of Aaron. “ pressed the First Lady in faux sympathy. “Then I need to talk to you. “
Her rage was slightly diminished by the mention of the girl, the sounds of fear and pain lessened to a few sniffles. Twice in one day, Madeline had pushed the right buttons in her military counterpart, Trish nodding absently as she turned to tend to the trembling half-naked fem-male.
“I don’t what’s happened to me. “ whimpered Aaron piteously, the very image of betrayed beauty, even with her face tear streaked and unmade. “The Norwin fucked me, My own men fucked me, but this boy... “
“It wasn’t your fault. “ her guardian insisted, but in the back of her mind she remembered how out of control General Warren had been, back aboard the Ares.
“That’s the joke, you see. “ the petite fem-male remarked with pained irony. “I taught boys like that how to be men. Taught them to be tough, self sufficient and superior. Now it comes back on me, and all I could do was let him mount me... “
She fell back to sobbing uncontrollably and all Trish could do was hold Aaron tight, wondering on the other casualties of this odd war against such an irresistible force as The Change.
*
While across the ravaged planet, scattered groups of free humans struggled to find any kind of weapon to use against his conquering hordes, Jondar sat brooding in Las Vegas, pondering over the sluggish progress of his troops as one of his Lieutenants brought him the latest reports from the field.
He wore his crown upon a troubled brow, ruler of half a world being no true ruler at all. The great desert expanse had been easily conquered, with the exception of that one tiny nation near to the inland sea. It had proved itself stubborn, launching a useless missile attack against the great ark as the Norwin ship settled into Earth orbit.
As the Invasion began in earnest, The Change sweeping unchecked across the few pockets of plenty in this sun blistered land, the meager forces sent against the invaders fought on til the mind altering affects of the Norwin weapon weakened their will to continue the struggle.
But before the Norwin could complete the conversion process, this obstinate little Nation did something unthinkable, sending its women to war against Jondars’ ground units!
So taken back by this affront to the proper order of civilized worlds, the feint succeeded in holding the advancing alien army just long enough for the remaining Earth males to vanish from sight, gone to hiding places where Jondar and his males could not easily find them.
This troublesome opening foray to the eventual conquest of Earth signaled a pattern of resistance in the westward swing of the Norwin military, the rough terrain effectively keeping The Change from reaching every crevasse and cavern. These natural obstacles to an even dispersal of the gaseous weapon finally forced his commanders to bypass several trouble spots to keep the army moving ever forward.
Jondar found his own eastward advance far easier, most of the Great desert falling before him as true Earth females, draped in those oddly concealing dark clothes, eagerly turned their males over to the enemies, many offering to serve as Keepers in the Norwin brothels.
But his greatest triumph came later when they moved to lusher pastures, finding new people of lighter complexion and strange eyes. These aggressive males fought well enough, even with their missiles disarmed and the planes felled from the sky with the Norwin’s EMP weapon. And when the ruling body of elders were converted, Jondar discovered some interesting things about these Earth people.
First was the amazing variety of pleasures to be had, even among the most repressed of the Chattel. Jondar was astonished by the specifics of their sexual offerings, some even suggested by the converted in their eagerness to please the Norwin masters.
Second, in contrast to their ardent embracing of the carnal, the altered males showed great shame before their betters, red-faced and timid in their posturing. This combination of extreme vice and fallen virtue allowed the warlord to find the specific symbols within each conquered nation to best subjugate its people.
Finally, he found that with the communications net, a sophisticated interweave of variable wavebands which encircled this lush world, the as yet unaffected lands observed the downfall of their neighbors as Entertainment!
With this knowledge, Jondar began a propaganda campaign of televised images which began with the parade of transformed elders, comely matrons in shimmering rainbow silk who knelt before the exposed members of the Norwin conquerors, and concluded with the all too easy coupling of Jondar himself with the already weakling leader of the Ameercas!
These Ameercas! So prosperous a territory with a lazy populace who turned unexpectedly fierce when their lord was turned into Chattel. But rather than engaging the impenetrable alien armada with a frontal assault that would surely fail, several cities in the path of the advancing force sacrificed themselves to The Change. This action bought time for others to successfully evacuate most of their males to sanctuaries well hid from the Norwin scout ships.
“You sure these figure’s are correct for this province? “ Jondar barked at the message bearer, a fair haired youth who fidgeted nervously from his lords’ annoyance. “Who’s in command of converting this Can Tuckee? “
“You don’t know, sire? “ exclaimed the boy, true surprise evident in his face. “Your own aide, Gendal. You gave him the commission yourself, sire... “ his meek voice fell to silence at the storm gathering in the rulers’ fierce eyes.
“Go to Gendal. “ Jondar told the scribe after a fearful pause. “Tell him that I’ll come to see his progress, or lack thereof, within a few days. “
“At once! Sire! “ exclaimed the youngster, more than ready to escape the potent wrath of Jondar, bowing briskly before making a hasty retreat to do his master’s will.
And as the door closed, leaving the Norwin warlord in relative quiet, he rose from his chair, striding across the gaudy gilded suite in this towering Earth built pleasure palace to the great window which overlooked his decadent domain.
This Vegas had been a prize, an already erected Xanadu for the Norwin males. The games of chance within the glass and stony monuments to Pleasure, the costumes and other adornments to best display the attributes of the Chattel, so easily conquered as many players refused to leave the tables even as The Change took them. But such pleasures were empty gifts for Jondar, his concerns about his chosen heir overriding the urges of his baser desires.
Gendal, an almost beautiful boy, fair haired and quick minded, had shown such promise. He stood at Jondars right hand during the war councils, learning what he must if he would someday lead.
The Norwin chief reflected upon that first meeting with the Earthers, wondering if that was where the trouble started. Gendal had obviously been very curious about these tiny people, and if rumors were correct, too soon after the victory in the Great Desert, there was talk that Gendal had taken a fem-male as consort...
“Soon enough, “ he mused ruefully to himself, his thick fingers idly stroking the heavy red-orange beard. “I will find out just what Gendal is up to in this Can Tuckee... “
*
She lay nestled against his broad back, this tiny dusky beauty who’d come to Gendal like a sweet mirage out of the Change cleansed desert. And oh how she’d fought, tooth and nail, holding to anger long after the others had been calmed within their altered bodies.
How long had it been since Gendal chose this Chattel, alone among the converted, to take with him as Jondar’s main force pushed onward to the East? Long enough that he knew the others spoke often of his solitary devotion to the dark female who awoke such strange emotions within him.
But even the rumormongers didn't know how Gendal bonded with this girl, how he confided his most hidden dreams to her. How, on the times when she willing submitted to his advances, Gendal hoped that he might someday release that fiery spirit suppressed inside this desert fem-male.
“Gendal. “ her soft voice, slightly muffled by those silky lips caressing his shoulders, arousing the youth so as he slowly turned to face her. “Kamal. “ he whispered back, frowning slightly at the deep concern which wrinkled that lovely exotic face.
“Jondar’s coming. “ she remarked bluntly and he nodded before kissing her childlike face tenderly. “Yes. “ he answered simply, a light hand hoping to smooth out the worry lines with a touch.
“Do you think he knows? About us? “
“Only hearsay. “ Gendal answered with false confidence. “He’s more concerned about the delay in converting the whole of Kentucky. Your people have hid themselves quite well. “
“My people... “ she murmured with dull regret, even as Kamal felt him press his member against her. “I wonder if I can call them ‘My People ‘ anymore. Am I still worthy? “
“You’re worthy of that, and much more. “ her master and her love scolded fondly, wiping away bitter tears as he gently entered the fem-male. “And as for the rest, let your worries come to me. “
Darkness and Divinations;
“We’re at a critical moment of decision, you know that. “ the austere auburn haired leader of the free world told Trish with such solemnity, the Colonel almost spoiled the moment by laughing in Madeline’s face.
They walked together amidst the long shadows of the early evening, the Norwin patrols quiet for the moment, while Aaron and Tommie followed at a discreet distance behind the two true females. For all her speeches, the woman warrior wondered if the First Lady had ever seriously thought on a counteroffensive against the Norwins in all this time.
“And you’ve come up with some ideas, I understand. “ remarked the soldier with such an obvious undertone of irony that her companion briefly flashed a cool angry look toward Trish before regaining her composure.
“For all your observations, Colonel, “ Madeline countered with a haughty arrogance. “You've seen nothing to give us even the slightest hint at possible weaknesses within the Norwin society ? “
“Nothing yet. “ admitted the Colonel, sparing a glance back toward the two fem-males, each a contrast of the other in demeanor and dress.
Aaron, while demure in her bearing, still held to a core of confidence which Trish had worked so hard to revive. Those soft hazel eyes gazed out from beneath the lovely sandy blonde tangle with a strong intelligence sadly lacking in her fellow fem-male.
Tommie was the direct opposite to the converted former Colonel, chatty and bright in conversation, but quick to bow to Madeline’s overwhelming presence. The petite raven haired fem-male also tended toward forced fashions of an openly provocative nature, the tan bikini style halter and tight shorts a dramatic contrast to Aaron’s light green blouse and trousers.
With her husband’s overt wardrobe choice for her Change induced girlish figure, Madeline seemed to make of Tommie an example for the rest of the seven fem-males within Tyner Colony, a poster girl of total servitude by which the First Lady hoped to bring the settlement’s true men to her corner. But while Madeline had never told Trish the specifics of her plans for the faux females, the Colonel understood from Diane and Joyce they were to be nothing less than sexual surrogates to keep the males busy while the real women carried on the business of survival.
“And what of word from the other colonies? “ pressed the didactic dictator of her military counterpart.
“Given the infrequency of the broadcasts, short and on a variable band to keep the enemy from getting a fix on our location, little more than what I've discovered during my own observations. “ Trish answered brusquely. “But several groups are still coordinating the building of remote towers on ridges some distance from the source of transmission. Once that’s in place... “
“The Norwin will likely have converted even more of our men to The Change by then. “ Madeline chided her angrily. “We need to get some hard information, as quickly as possible, to better formulate strategy. And that means... “
“Spies. “ sighed the Colonel heavily, seeing the trap which the other had set for her, a snare using the soldier’s own good intentions against her... “Or a single spy already trained in reconnaissance and information retrieval. You have someone particular in mind, Madeline? “
“I want to call another meeting for tomorrow afternoon. “ she told the soldier, an expression of supreme confidence in those cool eyes. “Will you let me know your answer before then? “
She knew that this ambitious woman was using the truth against her. That if it came down to a vote, Trish might win the colony through deeds over words. But the running clock allowed little room for debate, no time left for the Colonel to quietly assemble the resources she needed for a full scale military retaliation against the alien oppressors.
“I’ll let you know by morning, Madeline. “ she responded, feeling almost as helpless as Aaron when he’d meet his fate aboard the Norwin ark.
*
“I have just one question for you, Trish. “ asked Joyce with a matronly annoyance which made the young officer smile. “Are you friggin insane?! “
“Perhaps. “ confessed Colonel Stevenson as she, Diane and Joyce, as well as James and Aaron, all sat in a little used section of tunnel, far away from prying ears. “But Madeline’s right, for once. It’s beyond time for this... “
“...Trap! “ the teenager exclaimed, upset that her mentor was even considering going into Town alone. “Madeline just wants you out of the way, so she can do what she wishes with Daddy and the rest! You know she does! “
“I do know it, “ laughed Trish bitterly. “But I’m also thinkin of the Greater Good here, not this little pissing contest between Madame Machiavelli and myself. We need to send someone among them, specifically a women in disguise as a fem-male... “
“Ah Hell, I’ll go. “ Joyce interjected suddenly, her alert eyes sparkling with a mischievous humor. “It’s not like I’m doing anything else important right now. “
“But you do have an assignment. “ countered the Colonel softly, her strong slender fingers reaching out to touch the elder’s hand lovingly. “I need you to keep the colony from falling apart in my absence. Madeline still underestimates your influence over the others so I could sure use your help. Please? “
As Joyce muttered a soft acquiescence followed by a mild curse, idly swiping at suddenly damp eyes, Diane coughed slightly. “Uh, I have a suggestion? As to who could go? “
“Not you! “ both Trish and Joyce forcefully countered at once.
Diane shook her head slowly, sparing a glance toward her father and Aaron. “We could maybe use a fem-male instead? “
At her soft but sly proposition, the youngster was taken back as Trish impulsively took her soft face between strong fingers and pressed a kiss upon her forehead. “You’re brilliant and beautiful! “ gushed the officer. “But it wouldn't work. “
“Why not? Both Dad and Aaron are trained officers. They could still spy... “
“Because The Change killed their ability to stand up under direct intimidation by any strong authority, Norwin or Human. “ countered Trish quickly, touched by her friends concerns. “But I do need their help. Help in understanding what it is to be a fem-male... “
*
Kamal found herself alone, as Gendal left to prepare for Jondars’ arrival. Even after four months, trapped in this weak feminine shell, concubine to the provincial governor of Kentucky, the Syrian siren kept returning to that Change shrouded desert where the hero became Houris in what seemed to be endless contrition to Allah for his/her sins.
What tears she cried were inside and invisible, The Change induced weakness coming from a different source than with the others of her kind.
Of her kind...
Kamal knew as she was turned over to the enemy by those whorish betrayers of Humanity that she would need a protector. Even as she’d fought tooth and nail against the fear which threatened to destroy what little masculinity was left inside this false flesh, the former macho commander watched the Norwins closely, observed their deferential manner toward the blond youth.
She used what gifts of seduction had been taught her second hand by all the women in her long lusty life, used them to secure a place of comfort and confidence, to better fight the soft changes that usurped her once sharp male mind. But even as Gendal took her, Kamal wonder who was seducing who...
She’d understood where Aaron had failed, even admitting her own complicity in the downfall of her friend ... Allah forgive her. Strength was not a wall against adversity, it was a fluid action. You bowed before Fate when need be, as the Yanks would say ‘Go With The Flow. ‘
She just hoped that she didn't lose herself in the process.
*
Diane couldn't stop from staring at the very different Trish who stood in self conscious splendor before the tall narrow mirror. With the pleasure chest of goodies contributed by the domineering First Lady, Colonel Stevenson found herself stripped of more than surface authority under the tutelage of her former charge, Aaron Christopher.
The colony as a whole aptly reflected the mixed reaction to Madeline’s gleeful announcement that the willful woman warrior was to spy out the land, disguised as a fem-male. The few who stood solidly in Trish’s corner understood it’s necessity, while both the fence-sitters and those happily gathered beneath Madeline’s decadent banner waited with eager anticipation to see how far down the Colonel would fall...
One bruised and belligerent boy also waited, with sly encouragement from the darkly ambitious ruler, to use Trish’s vulnerability for his own purposes ...
“Where did I go? “ wondered the officer aloud, blushing at the muscular but still quite feminine body, exposed for the world to see. Her usually unmade face was painted boldly with rouge stained cheeks and a deep scarlet gloss on her once thin lips. Those bright eyes seemed invisible beneath the insanely long lashes which Madeline had insisted upon.
If clothes made the woman, the saucy salmon pink mini corset, all ruffles with spaghetti straps, effectively unmade the soldier. To her further debasement, the outfit was fleshed out with a pair of skimpy satin hot pants, sealed up on one side with a Velcro strip.
“Oh, Trish. “ the teenager whispered in sympathy, the older woman recovering from the shock enough to embrace her disciple. “It’s going to be alright. “ she told the trembling girl firmly.
“Not after Madeline forces you to parade before the colony, it won’t. “ Diane responded angrily. “She’ll force you to submit, in the worst way she can think of ... “
“And that’ll be the test, for you as well as me. “ Colonel Stevenson replied, lightly stroking the other’s fiery tresses. “But you remember what I told you. About what’s expected from both of us... “
“While you’re gone, I’m to continue working on the tower while Joyce takes care of the colony. “ Diane recited, little comforted by the image of her mentor, nearly naked before her. “But ... “
“No buts, “ Trish insisted, even as she heard Madeline calling to them. “You do your job, as I know you will. This is tough on all of us, but we do what we must to survive. “
*
It was a display of power, as she found the whole of Tyner Colony waiting as the officer entered the common room, looking decidedly less authoritative in her sexy costume. But the power was handed to Madeline, for now, as she openly challenged Trish to see if she was ready to face the task ahead.
“You look so sweet, my dear. “ those fiercely covetous eyes ogled the exposed curves of her rival, smiling with gentle disdain, as she would her own feminized spouse. “But you still carry yourself like a warrior. Loosen up your walk and wriggle over here. “
Trish couldn't look toward Aaron, the girl red faced with the shame she knew her protector must be feeling but couldn't show. She felt the fool, allowing her hips to swing a bit, her eyes turned down slightly as Colonel Stevenson moved toward Madeline.
“How can you hope to fool the Norwin? “ demanded the First Lady with such venom that even her supporters let slip a collective gasp, but still the under-dressed officer did nothing. “How do you hope to convince them you’re a weak little fem-male, unless you can make us believe? On your knees, girl! “
There were no half measures here, no way to get out with any semblance of pride. But Trish recited her silent mantra to block the emerging terror at her loss of identity. “I've been trained for moments like this. “ she scolded herself, a second before a severe cuff to the face knocked the spy to the rough floor.
She first thought that the Dom dictator was playing rough, but as Trish prostrated herself before Madeline, the scantily clothed Colonel discovered that her adversary had brought a helper to bring Trish down. The hand which had dealt the humbling blow belonged to Joey Fields!
“What do you think you’re doing, Madeline? “ Joyce interrupted, her aged expression reflected outrage at this perversion disguised as play-acting.
“Joyce. “ the subdued whisper from the fallen officer further fueled both Joyce’s and Diane’s anger, even as Trish sought to quell their fierce defense of her. “Stand down ... “
Another blow from the teen abuser, his hostile glare a mix of triumph and lust. “You don’t know your place yet. “ Joey scolded, even as he took hold of her head. Trish found herself eye level with his crotch, discovering to her dismay that his button fly was undone, Joey’s stiff member jutting out for all to see. “Tell them you like what you see. “ he ordered harshly.
How long she knelt in indecision was brief, but for Colonel Stevenson it was forever as she considered taking back her control and castrating the boy right there and then. But unless she sent another in her place, the suffering which she experienced now would be visited a hundred-fold upon the whole of Humanity.... “I like what I see. “ she muttered.
“You tell them. “ he held her face now, otherwise weak finger pressing against her cheeks to force open those scarlet lips. “You tell them you beat me because you wanted my cock for yourself. You tell them that! “
“I anted ur qawk. “ Trish answered oddly, even as her master pressed his head forward, forcing her to take it all in. She could taste him as Joey released, the flood running down her throat.
The cowered Colonel hoped that this would satisfy, her humiliation enough for the boy as his manhood pulled out from her mouth with a loud pop. But if her audience was stunned by Trish’s swift sexual subjugation, even her enemies were horrified by what Joey did next!
It happened in a matter of seconds as the young thug turned Trish round, his hands at her waist before moving down to tug hard at her hot pants! The sound of tearing Velcro alerted the audience to his intent too late as Joey thrust hard against Trish’s exposed ass, the extreme pain from his entry making Trish scream in spite of herself!
But before Joey could further his intended rape of this hated woman, the cold metal muzzle of a handgun pressed hard against the back of his head, Diane’s harsh voice in his right ear. “You stop this! Now! You sick little shit! “
“Ms Turner. “ Madeline’s attempt at intervention fell upon deaf ears as the outraged young woman began to pull back on the trigger. “Your brains, or whatever passes for brains, splattered all over the cave! What do you think about that, asshole!? “ Diane asked, the audible click from a chambered bullet accenting her intent.
He withdrew quickly, Trish falling as Joyce rushed forward to catch her, only to have Diane strike him hard with the pistol across his face, the sound of his nose breaking reverberating like a gunshot throughout the cave.
Justice ill-served by the sight of the boy knocked out cold, but Diane was more concerned with her mentor, silently trembling with the rage she dare not show. Trish was bleeding slightly as Joyce tended to her, but the elder woman took time to flash the hostile girl a look of caution. She could see the gun held firm in white knuckled hands...
“Trish... “ a world of hurt in that sweet young voice, but Colonel Stevenson attempted a smile of comfort, even as it turned to a grimace halfway through. “I always considered this from the Norwin, not from any of us. “ remarked the soldier through clenched teeth.
“I should put the asshole outta his misery. “ muttered Diane unhappily. “Put a bullet through both his heads... “
“Help me up, both of you. “ the voice of command called the elder and younger to attention as their compatriot struggled to stand, still able to modestly refasten her hot pants with one hand, understandably unfocused at the moment. “Get me back to my quarters. “
Aaron was teary eyed in contrast to the grim faces of both Joyce and Diane as Trish gingerly tested the cot and her ability to sit upon it. “I’m going at first light. “
“After what just happened? You need time to heal... “
“Joyce, after what Joey did and Madeline allowed, this just proves the need for action over reaction. “ Colonel Stevenson countered, the weight of the world evident in her words. “Complacency is killing us, as surely as the Norwin. I can’t fight either without solid information on my side. “
“Submit like the willow. “ this simple declaration from the pretty fem-male startled the real women as Aaron kissed her friend and savior on the lips. Something of the man still resided behind these feminine childlike eyes, struggling to be set free. “Make a small place in the back of your mind to keep your strength in reserve. “
Trish suddenly grinned with a confidence and inner peace given new form by her charge’s obvious adoration and own resiliency. Not for the last time, she wished she’d known the soldier before The Change and pledged herself to try and return what Aaron lost inside ...
“First light. “ she repeated to her co-conspirators. “And don’t forget your assignments. “
But even as each made their own promises to hold tight the dream of a resolution to the conflict ahead, dark forces were already plotting to thwart them, from within and without...
Elsewhere in The World;
Paris, France.
The Norwin warlord, Danar, sang the praises of Jondar as he was given this city as a reward for dealing with the tough nut which had been Europe. While many pockets of resistance existed still in the more remote regions, reports of free humans fleeing toward imagined sanctuaries northward, yet the other states slowly began to fall to The Change. This land of sweet wines and sweeter chattel surrendered even before the first sweep of Dusters crossed the Rhine, the town and city fathers abasing themselves before their betters to become the most immediately submissive of the Euro-Fem-males.
Denar enjoyed the fruits of his conquest, the lush decadence of Paris where even the mayor and his former mistress serviced the warrior in a place they called Cabaret; The Wild West. But as tinsel clad dancers performed onstage and his concubines below the table, Denar found the welcome short lived while neighboring provinces just outside the city were shook by the concussion wave to follow a tremendous blast ...
St Petersburg, Russia.
The Norwin rule of this great old city was solemn compared to the other provinces set along more temperate climes. The small occupying force found their conquered chattel willing though singularly unimaginative, giving almost as an afterthought of obligation than of lust or honor. Within two months, the Norwin soldiery practically jumped at the chance to leave their frigid beds behind to pursue the remaining free humans which lived in the sparse seemingly unlivable barrens to the north ...
The Japans.
Once conquered, these small people, fem-males and their women seemed interchangeable from one another, polite and restrained in their dealings with the alien occupation force. Subtle and giving until several in the Norwin leadership were killed by normal females who took the place of their transformed mates in the bed chamber. Not used to such resistance, the Norwin males were at a loss to either explain it or take action other than leveling several towns as a warning ...
Expected Enemies and Unexpected Allies;
Trish saw the heavy hand before it struck her, the Earth woman able to move just enough to lessen the impact of the blow as it knocked her to the ground. Thus had been the routine between the human and her keeper since the spy had entered the town some four days ago.
The scantily clad officer had escaped detection up to the moment she’d entered that small back alley well within the town’s borders, wondering just how to introduce herself into the bustling fem-male population. But Fate intervened as two Norwin youths spotted the woman standing in momentary uncertainty just off the main thoroughfare.
“You! “ declared one of the alien males, towering over Trish at seven feet, even in gawky adolescence. “Come here! “
She had thought they’d seen Trish for what she was, calling out an alarm to their elders, but teenagers were apparently the same no matter the species. She’d scarcely come within reach than the bolder of the two, a gangly beanpole of a giant, his deep green eyes reflecting obvious lust from beneath a rough raven haired mop, deftly stripped the hot pants from her.
He took hold of her hips, controlling the human female like some doll as his erect member pressed against her. Even in the midst of the anticipated pain, Trish remained amused. Why did men, young or old, seem to like the ass so much? After that, the only thoughts she’d been capable of was trying not to scream out.
After the Norwin boys had their way with their pretty but otherwise placid plaything, both mildly disgusted with her dull apathy during the rape, the boys had pulled Trish roughly to her feet. Dragged along between the two of them, she found herself escorted to where an elder male was directing the dispersion of fem-males to different sections of town.
“An untagged fem-male? “ the oldster, almost at the edge of obsolescence with his white hair and sagging cheeks, remarked with great annoyance. Colonel Stevenson felt his dull expression tighten in unaccustomed concentration, but her fear of discovery went unrealized as he reached for an odd implement. “Those idiots, sons of offal! they know that every Changling should get the brand at the moment of round-up! You! What is your name? “
She’d thought quickly, knowing that a female name would have given the game away, but Trish smiled inwardly as she wondered what her father would have thought of the joke ... “Jacob. “ the spy told him with trembling fearful voice, the ancient alien deftly adjusting some settings on the almost ivory looking slender rod.
At a gesture, the two lads took hold of her legs, spreading them wide as the wand radiated an obvious heat at its’ blunt end. With a quick practiced thrust, she received a mark on her upper right inner thigh, the old male grunting with satisfaction. “For record keeping, you’re Jacob 7. You’ll be assigned, soon enough, to either a public house or to auction for a special master. Off with her then... “
*
“You’re a slug, you know that? “ demanded Hagna, the mistress of the house to which Trish had eventually been taken, in every sense of the word. Oddly enough, the house of pleasure where the comely agent was brought had been just that before the Invasion, perhaps recognized as same by the perverse minds of the Norwin males. Barely through the door, the old woman who’d be her keeper took over.
“Dead between the sheets, barely suitable for anything else. “ muttered the ancient, Hagna still a handsome woman even through the gentle knit of wrinkles which broke up her otherwise smooth face. “But Lord Gendal wants you all working, so ... “
Trish had seen the commander in charge of Tyner just once as he visited the pleasure house. The giant had seemed so much younger than she, scarcely older than those rough children who’d ravaged the spy upon her entry into town. But the blond haired boy caught her attentions far less than did his fem-male escort, a dusky Arabian beauty who sparked recognition in Trish’s memory even before Gendal spoke her name ... ‘Kamal. ‘
“ ... The Maker only knows what he saw in creating you in the first place. “ Hagna went on, oblivious to the distraction of the lesser female. “Cast you off, if I had my way. But his will is law. “
“His will be done. “ murmured her charge softly, surprised by the almost invisible smile which upturned the stern mouth of the Norwin teacher. “As it is told. “ Hagna answered almost reverently, before returning to form but without the ire of before. “Now get that laundry done before the noon bell, or you’ll soon enough feel my will on your backside. Get to it. “
But even as she returned to her sudsy servitude, Trish knew that she had to find Kamal, and discover just how much of the soldier was left beneath the submissive’s sexy feminine mask.
*
Meanwhile, in the heights above the town, a decidedly human and very determined young woman followed an almost invisible track just a few hundred yards below the ridge.
For Diane Turner, even the few days since Trish had gone were terrible, Madame Madeline wasting no time in remaking the colony over in her own image. There was only one stopgap to her plans, Joyce Wallace, the elder woman working overtime to counter the persuasion of the First Lady with her own patient rhetoric.
Also, Madeline had sent her fem-male spouse to Aaron as a shapely and quite seductive peace-offering to the lonely Changling, who’d begun losing assertive ground in the absence of her soldier guardian. Even while both Joyce and Diane tried to keep up her lessons, Aaron shown signs of a gradual backslide under the pressure of Tommie’s persistent playful advances.
But Diane wasn't able to be there all the time, consumed as she was by the project which Colonel Stevenson had laid on her, the communications tower which was their lifeline to the other survivor camps across the country.
Under the Colonel’s orders, three likely candidates had already begun the construction of a mess of metal and wire within a clutch of trees some seven miles to the North-East of the colony. But to get there meant using a narrow trail which traversed quite treacherous fields of fallen shale. While Diane was up to the task, the otherwise cocksure teen couldn't help but gulp unconsciously at the edge of one such fall which extended sharply down to the lip of a sheer drop of at least eighty feet.
Still, she steeled herself for the crossing, perhaps only a cautious two dozen steps to reach the other side, knowing that the others awaited her at the site. But as the girl gingerly tested the fall, progressing slowly with an occasional cascade of loose stone rattling down the steep slope, Diane discovered by mid-point that she wasn't going to reach her destination after all.
The youth never saw it coming, this abrupt avalanche which descended from the heights, the ground beneath her moving as the impact from a great boulder shook loose the fall, the entire slope carrying Diane along with it toward the edge of the abyss!
She had no escape, nothing to cling to as the girl found open air beneath her. The plunge toward a messy death was unexpectedly stopped by the rough branches of a large pine, slowing her descent enough that Diane landed upon a narrow shelf just beneath the drop-off rather than continue to fall to the rocks below.
But while fortune saved her life, it didn't keep her from breaking several ribs and shattering an arm against the granite projection. Diane went numb from the pain, fighting the tendrils of unconsciousness which wrapped themselves around her brain.
It was her silence which saved the teen, a mix of voices from the overhang filtering through her dulled senses so that Ms. Turner understood her peril at letting them know she lived still...
“Is she dead? “ asked a deep bass, movement from above sending a tiny shower of pebbles down before Diane’s sanctuary. “Madeline said to be sure ... “
“You want to jump after her? “ demanded a lighter feminine voice. “The girl went right over the edge. “
“I don’t know. “ the first speaker remarked somewhat nervously. “There should be a switchback further down the trail. We should check it out ... “
But before further investigation revealed the crippled youngster to her mystery attackers, Diane heard them shouting to one another as she also heard the familiar droning sound of an approaching Norwin ship. Their retreat was noisy enough, but apparently did not alert the scout craft to their presence as the vessel made a lazy pass by her shelter, the drone diminishing quickly as it apparently vanished over the ridge behind her.
Still, Diane had never thought she’d be grateful to the Norwin for anything. Yet as the silence fell about her, no signs of either alien or human conspirator returned to bother the girl while she lay in motionless pained contemplation of her situation. She knew that help would not come, that if she didn't try to save herself the only option left would be Death!
*
“You've found nothing. “ Joyce Wallace repeated incredulously while the two scouts looked embarrassed. “There’s only one trail she could have used, and still there was no trace of Diane? At all? “
“We went all the way up to the tower and back, Joyce. “ protested Tess Walker, a tall, slender, and decidedly non-athletic former White House archivist, her once immaculate raven black hair matted and bright eyes flashing with annoyance. “There was a sign of fresh disturbance, a slide of some sort halfway there but ... “
“Did you investigate? “ Ms Wallace demanded angrily. “She might be hurt, unable to answer ... “
“It’s a sheer drop, maybe a hundred feet straight down. “ interrupted Toby Roberts, an intern from Wyoming, sharp angular face beneath a shaggy mop, his once equally focused mind dulled by the growing complacency beneath Madeline’s reign. “I got as close to the edge as I could, but there wasn't a body or anything. “
“Never-mind. “ The elder woman answered with obvious disdain. “I’ll go myself. Thanks for trying. “
Thrilled to be dismissed, the pair hurried off while Joyce returned to find Aaron back in her quarters, primping before a small handheld mirror like some teen prom queen. The fem-male had the good graces to look guilty, even as she wore a dove-white bustier and hip-hugger panties loaned her by Tommie Bradley. Madeline’s handiwork was evident in the bold mascara, thick lashes and deep scarlet lipstick which adorned the beautiful neuter.
“I need to go out for a bit, hon. “ Joyce told her, biting back a sarcastic comment about Cheap Whore makeup. As fragile as Aaron’s psyche was, she didn't need any further help from the former supervisor to retreat into a shell of complete submissiveness.
“No sign of Diane. “ The matter of fact remark couldn't hide the trembling of Colonel Christopher’s painted lips, even as she tried to affect a brave face. “You do need to go. Keep looking til you find her. “
What mysterious force dwelt within the fem-male, chemical or something else, it brought Joyce to the edge of tears as she held Aaron tight for a time. “I can’t leave you in Madeline’s hands. “ protested the guardian. “What would Trish say? “
“What would she say if we left Diane out there alone? “ the simple logic needed no force of confidence for Aaron to say it. Those bright moist eyes were enough for her companion even as the fem-male softly smiled. “If we lose them both, we lose the war. “
Joyce had no words to answer, only a tearful mute salute to this belled but unbowed beauty as they held each tight.
*
News of the impending arrival of Jondar had circulated throughout Tyner colony, making Kamal even more nervous than before, though she adopted a calm complacency about her master as Gendal paced the bedchamber.
“We have no idea as to where the camps of the resistance are, and Jondar is expected this very afternoon. “ fumed the youth impatiently. “If even one of their number could be caught, but no, they remain well hid despite our best efforts. “
“But it’s not your fault. “ Kamal soothed, even as she bid her lover to come sit upon the soft mattress. She knelt behind him, her delicate fingers deftly rubbing the tension from those impossibly broad shoulders. “That’s not how my lord will see it. The Norwin prevail, always. We've done so on nearly a hundred worlds, and we must win here as well. “ he explained patiently.
Kamal sighed into his long mane, once more uncertain as to where her loyalties lay. If it came down to supporting her paramour, which would ultimately doom the Earth to a future under the Norwin yoke, was her own survival that important? “What can I do to ease your worries? “ she asked him.
“Go to the mistress of the House and see that all will be ready when Jondars’ ship lands. “ Gendal ordered with a sad smile in his voice. “All else will have to come from me, I’m afraid. Now go, and do my bidding! “
With the bark in his words, the Arabian beauty felt the great gulf between them, Houris and slave obedient to his will. Could there ever be any love in all of this? But even as Kamal made haste toward the domestics quarters, she felt a slim hand touch her shoulder. Staring with deep concentration, a vaguely familiar and quite human woman drew the fem-male away from the crowded noisy chamber.
“Kamal Bashir, we need to talk. “ Trish Stevenson told her, even as her reluctant companion recognized General Warren’s aide. “I guess we do. “ Kamal sighed as that feared moment of truth forced a decision sooner than she’d hoped.
*
His great bushy brow raised in alert impassivity, or so it seemed to the modest honor guard as Jondar slowly descended the ramp from the command ship. But even as he gave formal nod to his would-be successor, Gendal caught that glint of disapproval reserved for more private moments between them.
“Your reception does me honor. “ the chieftain told the youth, even as a dozen fem-males prostrated themselves before him in the oddly tight corsets and tight weave lower garments which a most proficient aide told him were Daisy Dukes. Disappointing in their concealment, so unlike the looser clothes of Norwin females, and yet all the more alluring because of it. But Jondar had more serious business to deal with before sampling their pleasures.
“Not Honor enough for you, milord. “ the sandy haired governor responded easily, chilled by his master’s blunt rebuke. “True enough. But that will come later, since there are things to discuss between us. “ the elder rejoined easily.
Gendal knew, he felt the dark energy flowing as they moved inside to his private office. And as the door shut, Jondar caught his young acolyte with a powerful backhand.
“You were meant to rule here. “ the brazen bruise on Gendal’s right cheek belayed the deceptive cool, as the warlord watched with faint approval the restraint in this chastised boy. “Yet still there is a strong rebel faction which surrounds this town. Why? “
“I understand we still have such pockets of resistance across the waters. “ the young Norwin responded with a tight voice, the storm raging behind a stony mask. “So I’m left to wonder why I’ve been singled out among your generals. “
Jondar smiled with a deeper purpose, his eyes watching for signs, satisfied that Gendal was properly woken up. “Because you alone have shown the qualities I need. When this old hunter falls before the pack, who will take his place? But you’re so young still, unmarked and that’s my fault. You need to be blooded with victories, not stale-mates or retreats. Especially not on this world ... “
“Milord. “
“We use these conquered so casually, as we may. “ Jondar lectured idly, even as he lounged back in the too small leather backed chair which ill-supported his great frame. “But they are neither wives, or younglings, or clan. They are the beaten, the offal beneath our boots, the beaten. To raise even the most enchanting of the Changlings to the level of a Norwin female ... “
“Rumors. “ Gendal blurted out and his lord chuckled. “The severity of such politics undermined leadership as effectively as any wound. But I will help you prove such gossip to be unfounded. “ Jondar responded, glancing about the room as if the object of his derision might come out of shadow.
“Help me? “ the young warrior blinked as his superior nodded with grim humor. “Once we've removed this stubborn element from our midst, I return to Vegas and I will take your chattel with me. “ Jondar told him. Gendal knew, understood that the great chieftain was not talking of suspicions, only certainties when he spoke of taking Kamal away.
But with this promise, an otherwise unspoken emotion forced itself to the foreground of his own confusion, Gendal understanding something about where his own loyalties lay.
*
Unaware that she was being traded as easily as a low card passed from hand to hand, Kamal finished her talk with Trish, knowing little except that the sultry fem-male was privy to a plan to counter the Norwin and finally overthrow the shackles of sexual slavery. But what the revolution needed was an object, a secret to rally the few rebels around. With that in mind, Kamal had told the Colonel to seek out Hagna.
“She’s mistress, not only to this household, but to everything concerning the history of her race. “ the Syrian siren explained. “I couldn't get close, because my relationship with Gendal has made me suspect among the real females, human and Norwin alike. But if you can loosen her tongue ... “
“I’ll get on that. “ Trish promised. “I’m sorry I can’t let you in on the plan, but ... “
“Tell me nothing, and I can’t spill the bean to Gendal under duress. “ Kamal had sighed. “But will you come for me when you’re ready to leave? “
“I will, a few days at the most, depending on how well I do with Hagna. “ her beautiful superior confessed. “Now get back to your duties, say nothing of seeing me if you can. With fingers crossed, we can out-think these barriers even if we can’t out-fight them directly. “
Kamal, ready to leave was gently surprised as Trish, looking decidedly less the soldier in her halter and hot pants, leaned over and kissed her hard on those scarlet lips. “You ... be alert and be very careful. “
For one skating upon cracking ice, Kamal wondered if her spirit was that strong. But with that kiss, she found inspiration enough to try ...
*
“You look very sweet, Aaron. “ Lady Madeline cooed as the now unchallenged leader of Tyner, and much of the remaining free people, lightly stroked the fem-males’ long tresses. “While this isn’t exactly your first, I think that Joey’ll approve. “
Without Joyce, the colony fell in line to the First Lady’s plans with only a few grumbles from family of the affected fem-males. Surprisingly, few among the Tyner males actively sought out the Changling chattel which Madeline offered. Joey Fields was largely alone in his runaway sexual appetites.
And his preferred target was Aaron Christopher ...
She looked so virginal in the dove-white babydoll, the former Colonel knew that the ever violent youth would be more inclined to rape her, thus his true nature came out. An alternately pampered and bullied weakling, Joey got out all his frustrations in the forceful penetration, But as with others of his kind, the teen was never satisfied.
At least between other fem-males and the men who used them, there was a chance of mutual release, even a facsimile of kindness. But with her brutal paramour, Aaron found only pain.
*
Trish thought often of Aaron, Diane, and Joyce, as she worked beside Hagna in the kitchens and the laundry. Perhaps her meek but cool manner awoken a rough kinship between the Norwin overseer and her human slave, but Hagna seemed to strike Trish with less frequency than before. Likely the Earth girl was less a threat as concubine since few Norwin males sought out this cold fish after sampling her unenthusiastic talents in bed ...
But even as the head mistress opened up, she still revealed little for the spy to use, until the imminent birth of a Norwin child also gave birth to a faint hope for the beleaguered Earthers ...
“We administer the elixir some hours before Ranan takes her final contractions. “ Hagna told her aide, even as the two of them rummaged about in the apothecary in search of potions. “It will give the young mother back what she will need to birth her child. “
“What does that mean? ‘Give Back. ‘ “ blurted out Trish, with such aggressive curiosity she expected the elderly giantess to betray her at once. But the old female saw only a pupil interested in her lore. “That which The Change took from the women of our clan so long ago, after The Struggle. “
“Hagna? “ Trish asked softly, concealing her eagerness for this new bit of Norwin mythology behind a demure manner. “What was The Struggle? “
“Long ago and far from this system, our people worshiped much the same toys which your race does at present. We found ourselves within a lengthy time of idleness and boredom, a creeping atrophy moving throughout the clans. What blood sport and games of chance the elders could devise to stave off the planet-wide tedium, were excluded from women by law. “ Hagna explained carefully, even as she swept the high shelves for her prize.
“The Struggle were the Games? “ Trish prodded lightly, Hagna frowning as she recalled this distant almost forgotten history. “We protested in softer ways, at first, in accordance to our gender, but soon enough the sparks of rebellion had been lit in a more fiery arena. Disorder reigned within city and countryside until the sage found a way to quell our passions, to save the Norwin from themselves. “
“The Change? “ the spy asked, scarcely believing that the drug responsible for enslaving the men of Earth could have also caused the downfall of the Norwin females. “It began with a plant from the wilds of Homeworld, which we carry with us now on the journey. “ the giantess lectured absently. “ It removed the inclinations from within our bodies to make war. But it also altered what male dared take it, affecting outwardly in them what it only changed within among the women. Soon enough we found it dulled other parts as well. “
Hagna paused in her lessons as a quick eye spied the bottle she was after, just in front of Trish’s hand. “Take hold of that one, and the one just behind it. We’ll see Ranan through to a successful birth yet ... “
So many questions ran through the soldier’s mind, filled with the Hows & Whys of this revelation. Hopefully, through supposition, what processes were arrested could be countered by this drug which Hagna coveted. But while Colonel Stevenson lacked the scientific expertise to figure out the process of this counter-agent, she knew that evidence of its’ existence would change the nature of the invasion forever!
Betrayals & Bravado;
“By the word of a traitor, we will crush the resistance in a single decisive strike? “ Gendal was stunned by this revelation, even as his lord and mentor grinned with the confidence of a hand which assuredly trumped all others. “How, & Who? “
“One who might have more to gain through defeat then by any impossible victory over us. “ Jondar answered, stroking his thick fiery beard as the clean faced youth faced his own inner turmoil. “She initiated the communication, indeed she was most eager to meet, to discuss rewards for such betrayal. “
“Which we won’t fulfill? “ Gendar added, thinking of Kamal and how she must go with Jondar once this conflict was resolved. Had she loved him? Could she have ever joined herself to the instrument of her own peoples downfall? “
“I thought you understood by now, Gendar. “ scolded the elder. “Betraying a traitor? How can trust be found there? No, we use this woman and then we break her. There is no other way to deal with such deceit. “
“How soon? “ asked the governor, even as he thought he spied a shadow moving beneath the door to the outside hall.
“As soon as an additional force is called in to make the trap complete, when she next contacts us. No longer than two weeks, at the most. “ Jondar confirmed.
“That soon. “ the young warlord echoed, the suspicious shade gone even as his ruler looked at the acolyte with a cool curiosity. “You’ll be ready? “ demanded the elder with a hard tone even as Gendar smiled softly.
“I will. “ He answered confidently. “For whatever may come. “
*
Unaware of the events set into motion, headed toward a convergence of sorts down the road, Aaron knew only her own misery as she lazed upon the table rock outside the Tyner settlement.
It was early morning, the others sleeping as the sun just peeked above the rocky horizon behind the fem-male. But since slumber for her tormentors meant freedom for Aaron, she was always the early riser. Better to find some solitude away from the sexual servitude she’d been forced into ....
“I’m sorry. “ she turned at the soft apology, the former officer somewhat surprised but not unhappy to find James Turner standing respectful at the edge of the small clearing. Aaron hadn't seen much of Diane’s father since their protectors had gone missing, the full figured fem-male not very active among Madam Madeline’s chattel. “I ... I was hoping to find you, but if you want to be alone. “
“Please. “ Aaron sighed. patting the place beside her. “There’s enough of that inside without one of us doing it all the time. “
James, conservative by Tyner standards in her modest polka dot sundress, plopped heavily down, making her friend smile with a very feminine toss of her fiery mane. “It’s getting to be a habit around here, doesn't it? “ she chuckled. “But it has it’s uses. “
Aaron could see a glimpse of the daughter in the feminized lines of that amused face, a rosy cheeked mask which effectively hid the father James Turner once was. “Does it? “ she answered bitterly, the tone duly noted by her companion.
“Well enough to cool the hormones of those horny bastards in our Happy Buggered Band. “ James chided Aaron lightly. “They like a girl to do something in the sack, not just lay there like a lump. And it helps at other times as well ... “
The former leader of the failed Ares mission frowned at the rebuke, even while Turner assumed the proverbial look of that cat which had eaten the equally proverbial canary. “James ... “ she warned, so obviously annoyed that Diane’s father giggled even as she nodded in concession.
“It helps in that no one notices you until they want something. Sex ... or something. But you do hear things no one else is supposed to. “ James paused for dramatic affect, laughing inside as Aaron rolled her pretty eyes. “ Like a private conversation between Madame Bradley and one of her followers? “
“A conversation about what? “ asked the ex-Colonel. “About betrayal, about selling us out to the enemy. About using our own communications tower to let the supreme leader of The Norwin locate the last of the resistance cells, on the East Coast at least. “ James told her incredulous ally.
“Madeline wouldn’t do that, even to further her own ambitions ... would she? “ Aaron hesitated to even consider that the First Lady might turn traitor to the whole of Humanity, no matter how ambitious her dreams of power had become. “What would she hope to gain? “
“Why don’t you go ask her? “ James shot back with a suddenly fierceness that took the both of them by surprise. “It’ll be just like one of those secret agent films, where the villain spills the whole plan? Except for the part where you’re the Bond girl instead of the hero. But give it a try. “
“Okay, okay. “ Aaron responded somewhat sheepishly. “But even if you heard right, what can we do about it? The Norwin kinda took care of our will to fight ... “
“I’m hoping that so long as we don’t challenge Madeline head-on, we might be able to be more covert in our rebellion. “ explained the other fem-male softly, listening for the sounds of a colony waking behind them. “Um ... I don’t suppose you could keep Madame President distracted for abit? “
“Distracted? “ Aaron didn't like the way James was looking at her. “Even if I could, what do you plan on doing while this is going on? “
“Making a phone call of my own. “ Turner shot back, seeing understanding in those bright eyes of her co-conspirator, even as they reflected fear and doubt in what the fem-males were preparing to do.
*
They traveled the extreme peripheries of Tyner from the North-East and headed South, a band of eight humans who followed an erratic path toward their destination somewhere in the hills above the town, hoping to avoid detection from the curiously infrequent Norwin patrols. These survivors of the alien occupation had come out of hiding in response to a message.
“We have movement several yards up the trail. At least three persons. “ whispered the scout upon her return from recon.
“Norwin. “ ventured the team leader, the other coolly shaking her head ‘No.’ “One looks to be a Norwin but the other two are human. “
“That’s really weird. “ rejoined the head of the expeditionaries. “If it were a search party, why not a larger force? And why two humans to one Norwin? “
“And there’s something else. “ the scout added quickly. “All three are definitely female, and we know that neither the enemy’s women or the fem-males ever venture outside of town. “
“Can you tell where they’re headed? “
“They’re staying to cover, for the most part,“ the advance guard answered. “ but they appear to moving on our target. “
“Then we have no choice. “ sighed the leader. “We need to intercept therm as quickly as possible. “
*
As the expedition moved in to overtake the odd trio, the unexpected came at them as they found the pursued patiently waiting for them alongside the trail. One of the humans, deceptively trashy in her floral bandeau top and skimpy denim shorts, sported a wide grin and an expression of tired intelligence from beneath the honey blonde tousle.
Her unmistakably Arabian companion had the downcast beauty of the feminized male, and the towering giantess was Norwin, with upset and strong fear alternating across her broad attractive features as the apparent leader openly laughed at the stunned expressions of the hunters.
“Took you long enough to decide to come after us. “ she chided them, only to have surprise thrown back at her by a young woman, who wore both a fond smile on her face and a stiff cast upon her right arm as she came forward. “Some of us aren't as quick as you in spotting the obvious, Colonel Stevenson. “ laughed a much relieved Diane Turner, even as her mentor’s eyes opened wide in delight.
“You’re worst for the wear... “ Trish countered with a skeptical eye on the teen’s still deep bruises about her face, neck, arms & legs. “... and far from the settlement, what’s happened? “
“Aside from Madame Machiavelli’s little surprise for me on my way to the tower, I haven’t a clue. “ Diane remarked sardonically. “But don’t ya think we should find some place less open to discuss this? “
“A good idea, “ Trish admitted, even as she caught Hagna standing as if poised for flight. “if you don’t mind me taking point. But first I have to talk to our Norwin guide. “
“It suits me fine. “ the teen shot back with a soft smile. “Though you’ll have to clear it with our team leader. “
Colonel Stevenson nodded absently, even as she approached the giantess with a gentleness borne from understanding just how lost Hagna was feeling right now. “You lied, girl. “ the towering alien accused her former slave. “You said that Jondar would be waiting for us. “
“I did. “ Trish confessed with a slight apology in her voice. “And that’s the last time, I promise. But you have to come with us now. I will let no one hurt you, if you behave ... understood? “
Hagna lowered her eyes in consent, for the moment, perhaps only waiting on Trish’s reassurances. That settled, she gave the Norwin female over to Diane and some others before approaching the head of the expeditionaries, a lean bespectacled young man in worn military fatigues. “You’re the leader of this crew? “ she asked politely, seeing a shock of recognition in the others’ eyes. “And you’re Colonel Stevenson. “ the oddly guilty tone catching her ear.
Suddenly the voice and the face struck a cord, taking Trish back to that day aboard the shuttle Ares. A downcast and abused Colonel Christopher, a largely smirking crew with the exception of .... “Corporal Davis? “ she ventured incredulously.
“Yes, ma’am. “ he confirmed in open contrition, a deep blush about his face even as the young man from West Virginia smartly saluted the petite overexposed woman. “Serving my penance, of sorts, with these fine folks from Pikesville. “
“Which remains to be seen. “ Trish retorted smartly before softening considerably before the shamed soldier. “We need to get to cover right now, and I know the area fairly well ... “
“We’re yours to command, Colonel. “ Davis responded, eager to make amends to her, though they both knew that she wasn’t the one he needed with make things right with. “About frigging time. “ was what she thought, though outwardly Trish fell back into that stoic demeanor of authority which was once hers so long before. With the barest nod, the unclothed officer took the point, leading the group toward a possible sanctuary some distance to the East.
*
Corporal Davis had seemed bemused in the Colonel’s choice for a safe haven while Trish’s young acolyte appropriately whistled ‘School’s Out For Summer. ‘ as the team ended up in an abandoned High School.
Making sure a perimeter was established, she told the young soldier that the Norwin appeared to have no use for the building, perhaps since the invaders were Users rather than Innovators.
“All their technology is centuries old, the skills needed to use it passed down by rote, father to son. “ she explained. “What advantage this gives them, still they can’t improve upon it ... “
“Whereas we can. “ Davis responded. “If we could get hold of something useful against them. “ Trish amended lightly, blushing prettily as she pulled a small vial from the belt line of her skintight shorts. “What do you make of this? “
“What is it? “ asked the man, staring intently at the container of this oddly shaped flask. “I’m no scientist ... “
“Neither am I, “ confessed his superior sheepishly. “which is why I need to get this to someone who can figure out just how to use this counter-agent against the Norwin. “
“I think I know who, “ Davis told her, obviously pleased with himself. “ and he’s closer than you’d guess, in Pikesville. I’ll find a volunteer to get this to him ... “
“Get him to come here instead, with as much equipment as he can carry, ASAP. “ Trish shot back sharply. “If the courier gets captured or hurt, our only sample would be lost. “
“You sound as if we’re on a deadline. “ the Corporal softly smiled, losing it at the stern expression on her lovely face. “We are. “ she told him, even as she glanced toward the stoic fem-male, Kamal Bashir.
If the Syrian spy’s information was true, there was scarcely two weeks left for the remaining free humans to figure out just to save their people from eventual extinction!
“Jez, Trish. “ interjected Diane with a straight face, even as she glanced over at the Arabian fem-male with an odd look. “You sound so dire. “
The Colonel blinked at this, but got the joke as the others chuckled appreciatively. She suddenly realized just how much she’d missed this girl, impulsively taking her hand even as Corporal Davis coughed slightly.
“Uh, I’ll see about that courier, ma’am. I’m sure that Ms Turner can see you outfitted proper. “
The point was there, even without the cheerful smirk on the teen’s face. “I’ll take the outfit, and you can fill me in on what I missed. “ Colonel Stevenson said, while the girl rummaged about in her pack for spare clothes.
*
“Gendal. “ Jondar intruded upon his acolyte’s musings and his office, the latter deeply tired from the organizing of the personnel which would soon enough bring the battle back to the twice cursed rebel faction which had brought such misery to their Norwin masters.
“My Lord. “ answered the youth formally as the elder glanced about the office. “Our plans come together. We await further word from the traitor? “
“Indeed. “ Jondar responded absently, even as his roving eyes took in the entire room at a glance. “Where is your consort? “
“My consort? “ Gendal felt a thrill of fear come over him at the abruptness of his lord’s question. “You mean Kamal? She’s not my ... “
“I hadn’t seen her about for some time. “ the other remarked pointedly. “Curious for a creature you find so fascinating, to go missing like this. “
“She’s about, on errands. “ lied the governor, not knowing why he did. “But she’s a fem-male, after all. Not good for much beyond labor and loving. “
There was some doubt in his master’s face, for a fleeting moment, before Jondar bowed his head, turning to the map on the wall. “Of course ... Loving. But we've more important things to consider than mislaid Chattel. Once our pieces are in place, that single call from the traitor is all we need to make a final decisive strike against the free factions in this land. “
But even while Gendal outwardly supported Jondar, inside his spirit was sick, left to wonder what would ultimately happen to Kamal and those stubborn Earthers she called her kin.
Revelations, Revolution, & Resolution;
‘Sex as Power. ‘ Madeline Bradley wondered how there was ever a time when she thought it to be true, seeing the recruits it gathered to her camp. Weak willed wannabes, basking in the shaky authority which had become the First Lady’s through her husband’s stupidity.
But even she conceded, at least in the privacy of her own thoughts, that the real foundations of their tentative survival had been built upon the work of true patriots like General Warren and Colonel Stevenson.
They had brought the best of them through by sacrifice, that same sense of honor and duty which Madeline had used against them. And what was left to her? after Warren had been banished to the Nebraska wilderness and Trish ... wherever the Norwin had chosen to place her.
She knew that even the colonists brought beneath her banner thought the de-facto dictator to be single-minded toward the creation of her own small empire. But they never knew that Madeline would have gladly led them in revolt against the alien overlords at one time, until that same force had shown such power that she understood the only course open was capitulation.
But unlike Tommie, as cowed in her blonde buxom guise as he’d been cunning as a man, Madeline would see her terms met before sacrificing any pieces to Jondar.
“You wanted me? “ the whining indignant voice of Joey Fields interrupted her musings, Madeline knowing that the teen had been spreading falsehoods about their non-relationship, envisioning his role as gofer to his Machiavellian Mistress as that of consort to a queen. As if this gangly boy, spending most of his free time among the Tyner fem-males, could ever hope to become anything even remotely resembling a man ...
“You could at least bath afterwards. “ she scolded him angrily, the scent of sex strong in the air as Joey pushed his glasses up off his narrow nose, giving his idol a cocky grin. She shut him down easily, her eyes becoming disdainful slits as she added. “And don’t even think of continuing your lies about your sexual conquests ... Mr. Fields. “
“I ... I didn’t mean. “ stammered the child, even as the woman idly dismissed it. “I want something else from you, Joey. I need you to go out to the tower again. Give this note to Hank and have him transmit the message at once. Wait for a response and bring it back to me, all right? “
At the downcast look in the boy’s eyes, Madeline pondered whether she should rethink including him among the exiles she’d planned to take with her as part of the pact with Jondar. Was Joey Fields the type of breeding stock that Ms Bradley wanted to keep the human race alive? Perhaps Trish hadn't been too far wrong in wishing him dead.
“Joey? “ she asked, perhaps more harshly than she’d intended, for he was a loyal puppy in his own way. The face regained some of it’s former cunning, but still she might have use for it later on ... “You’ve been with Aaron quite alot, haven’t you? “
“Yep. “ was the short gleeful response, the little perv’s eyes twinkling from some private deviant fantasy. “How is she these days? Not just as a lay, I mean. “ Madeline questioned him, ignoring his tented pretense and flushed excitement.
“That little bitch is finally broken, and real enthusiastic. “ Joey gushed openly. “Without the Colonel ... I mean Trish and her girls to hold her back, Aaron’s turned into a real Ho. “
Madeline affected a mask of mild disinterest, while she wondered at just how real a whore the once feisty fem-male had become. Tommie thought the former mission commander abit distant during their infrequent play-time, and she’d been seen hanging with that frigid fem-male, Jamie Turner.
“Uh, that’s just fine. “ she temporized, shaking her head to clear it of these vague concerns. Both Jamie and Aaron were belled males, frightened little kittens along side the true females. What remained of their past lives could little affect her plans for the future of Earth. But still, Madeline felt that persistent tug of concern, yet she was unable to picture any threat upon which to hang her uncertainty.
*
And while Madeline sought to quell the whispers of discontentment, her antithesis of dictatorial authority faced her own concerns as Colonel Stevenson worked with Corporal Davis and his people to better expedite the arrival of the scientist from Pikesville. But even with this anticipated counter from the Norwin fast approaching, Trish was fighting her own demons on two fronts.
First was the fact that Madeline had tried to kill Diane. Trish hadn't seriously considered how important this girl had become to her, raised as the officer had been in the largely patriarchal world of her military family. But the slow rage within made Trish realize just how lonely it had been, her own womanhood reigned in for sake of advancement among the good old boys. That it took an alien invasion to help her realize this, an attack which struck so squarely at the heart of gender itself, it tickled her sense of irony somehow.
But even while Trish reveled in this newfound nurturing vibe, it raised some concerns as she closely watched her protegee working with Kamal.
Diane was all smiles around everyone else, even Hagna who was gradually accepting the fact that none of the humans seemed inclined to want her head. However, the fiery haired youth affected an angry air toward the Arabian fem-male, Kamal actually looking on the verge of tears at this rude treatment.
But as Trish was at a loss to either explain it or intervene in the increased bullying of the Syrian siren, finally a one sided confrontation forced the issue when Diane openly berated the fem-male in front of the team.
“Can’t you even follow simple directions?! “ the yelling began as Trish was in the sciences wing of the school, tinkering with some equipment before being interrupted by a crash and a shrill voice which echoed down the long hallway in the direction of the cafeteria. “Did The Change take your brains along with your dick?! “
If there was a response, Trish didn't hear it as she raced toward the source of the disturbance, heads popping out of doors as the strident voice got even louder. “I don’t care! No one made you the boss anyway! Were you the boss in bed?! With the enemy?! “
Diane stood over a cringing crying Kamal, red-faced and raging before the fem-male who was sprawled upon the smooth tiled floor of the cafeteria amidst a mess of food, silverware, and ceramic. “Stupid traitorous ... ! “
“Diane! “ Trish shouted from the doorway, seeing a livid hand shaped brand on Bashir’s left cheek even from a distance. “Stop this! Now! “
“But she ... ! “ stammered the girl as her mentor softly took a step toward calming the upset before her. “Diane? This is over. Whatever happened, it’s done. But I need to talk with you, and Kamal. “
“But she ... “ the continued protest died easily with a shake of Trish’s head, a sad humor flitting briefly cross her lovely face. “You know the drill, kid. Come with me ... please? “
She said not a word, walking with them past a gauntlet of the curious toward the administers’ offices. Once inside, the pair properly subdued and seated in over-sized leather chairs, Trish allowed herself a sigh before letting into Diane.
“Young Lady, I don’t know why you’ve been after Kamal, but it stops right now. “ she chastised without anger, but Diane might well have been hit as she slumped sullen in her chair. “I don’t like workin with traitors. “ she muttered rudely, earning a raised brow from the officer.
“You what? “ asked the elder woman, Diane practically shouting as she said. “I Don’t Like Working With Traitors! “
Trish glanced at the former commander but Kamal showed no surprise as Diane spared only a glaring look toward the object of her derision. “She betrayed Aaron aboard the Ares and let the crew rape her. She gave aid and comfort to the Norwin, and probably great sex ... “
“And she’s paid for it all, every moment since the Change first took her. “ interrupted Trish harshly. “Understand some truths, young lady. Kamal did what she did aboard the Ares because she loved Colonel Christopher, long before you did. What happened afterwards wasn't entirely her fault either. “
“How did you know? About Aaron, I mean.“ Kamal asked, a great respect in those exotic eyes which softened Trish’s mood. “From the way you carried yourself after. Stoic, my ass. “ chuckled Colonel Stevenson. “I don’t think Kerry Graham had to work that hard to get at the truth, do you? “
Allah forgives, eventually. “ Kamal agreed contritely. “But not in this lifetime, perhaps not for several lives as well. I've much to answer for. “
“And you will, in time. “ Colonel Stevenson admitted. “But we can’t have this sorta nonsense work the will of the Norwin, better than any invasion force ever could. You can see this, can’t you? “ she asked Diane, grateful to see a thoughtful expression overcome that blind rage.
“I’m not sure that I do. “ the girl answered meekly. “But if you want, I’ll try to shelve it for the time being. “
As always, the teen managed to surprise her mentor, even as approaching voices outside the office distracted the trio from their discussion. And as the officer opened the door to the hall, she saw Corporal Davis coming toward her, the specialist from Pikesville beside him. At once Trish knew the field scientist, even as his expression reflected a mutual recognition, yet another of the Aries crew, Chen Woo.
His narrow eyes sparked with a mild humor, taking in the flushed expressions on Diane and Kamal’s faces before turning his attention toward the Colonel. “Am I interrupting something? “ he quipped.
“Nothing that can’t wait until later. “ Trish admitted, idly caressing the back of her acolyte’s right hand to let her know all was forgiven. She extended an open palm to Chen who took it in his deceptively delicate one, giving the senior officer a solid but comfortable handshake.
“I've brought as much equipment as I could balance on the back of a tri-bike, “ he chuckled. “though it made those last few miles pretty hairy, trying to avoid the attentions of some Norwin patrol ships. “
His voice suggested a closer encounter than Woo would have wished, Trish letting him see gratitude within a spontaneous and very feminine smile, which raised eyebrows among her crew, all used to her usual dire expression. “We appreciate the effort, can you help? “
“You have something for me to test, I understand. “ he countered, instantly business-like and severe. Colonel Stevenson handed him the vial and the scientist at once lightly turned it to reflect the poor light through the crystal, Chen squinting so much that one would have thought him blind.
“It’s used mostly on Norwin women. “ Trish explained. “From Hagna, I got that it instigates at least a temporary recovery from some variation of The Change visited upon their female population centuries ago ... “
“Not a reagent. “ the absent remark betrayed the scientist’s peaked interest, already running through experiments in his mind. “If it’s a catalyst which needs something specific to act on, something alien ... too bad we have such a tiny sample. “
“Hagna didn't use more than a few pin drops diluted in an ordinary glass of water, I think. “ interjected the other officer, Chen rolling his eyes with good natured annoyance. “So much for field observation. Keep your day job, Colonel. We’ll just have to make do with what we've got on hand ... “
“Which isn't much. “ confessed the woman, even as she escorted the specialist to the science wing where the survivors had been hard at work. “Fairly primitive and low power to keep from alerting the enemy to our presence ... “
“It’s been awhile since I've engaged in High School Science. “ he shot back, over-riding her concerns with a verbal dismissive wave. “But let’s see what happens, shall we? I’ll need at least a couple assistants to wash flasks and hand me chemicals ... “
“I think, “ Trish affected a wicked smile, even her soft eyes flitted to where Diane and Kamal stood idle for the moment. “I have your volunteers right here. “ she teased.
*
Apart from some earlier acts of rebellion under the reign of the Norwin, for the most part the World waited, though for what, they had no idea. Yet there was a tension within even the most placid communities, as if an invisible communications net sent signals unreadable by their alien victors that a strong response was soon coming.
*
True to his word, Chen gave both his helpers a crash course in scientific procedures, Kamal displaying a surprising level of retention even under the chemical yolk inflicted upon the fem-male by The Change. Still, while accounting for her youth, Diane was not far behind the former officer in grasping the more technical aspects of his research.
But for all his pretense of a detached observer, the girl spotted Woo giving his former superior looks of pity. That, more than anything else, created a subtle change within the core of anger inside her, startling the teen as she sought to gain some insight into Kamal’s struggle.
For her part in the ongoing confusion between them, Bashir had nothing but admiration for Diane. Clearly she cared deeply for Aaron , but was taken back by Colonel Stevenson’s defense of this alleged betrayer of Humanity in general and Colonel Christopher specifically.
She had not done her best by her friend and comrade in combat, still Kamal hoped that in explaining herself to this child, she might correct that mistake which precipitated the fall of the invasion’s first fem-male in this lop-sided conflict. During one of their infrequent breaks, the Arabian beauty sat heavily beside Diane in the quiet of the office and sighed.
“In answer to your question, Yes I loved Aaron as a brother and later as a sister. Yes, in trying to protect this new girl from all I knew she would face, I erred grievously in my anticipation of what she was going through, what she needed at that time to sustain some sense of dignity and self-respect. “ Kamal remarked lightly, not looking at his companion who answered with silence for several minutes.
“Your crew raped her. “ Diane murmured. “You took away her command and then everything else. “
“And I could say that was the pheromones from The Change, but it was more. “ her tone was insistent, almost pleading in such a way that asked for understanding, something she’d not demanded from anyone before, not even her Norwin lover. “That I presumed to teach Aaron truths which was not my province, not my role to teach anyone, what it is to be either Man or Woman. That I hoped if she were to accept fully what she’d become, I could better protect her from those who would use her. “
“And then you used her. “
“I did. “ agreed Kamal, forced by the strong will of this child to finally look Diane square in the face as she said this. “And I now understand that it isn't Allah that I need ask forgiveness from ... “
It came unbidden, this shift in Diane’s stony expression to a sad thoughtfulness even as an odd smile formed. “Could you tell me more about you and Aaron? “ she asked abruptly, her hand touching Kamal’s in a light almost conciliatory gesture which made the other tear up unexpectedly. “From the beginning? Before any of this shit happened, I mean. “
Kamal grinned openly at the happier memories this casual request brought to mind, entwining Diane’s fingers in hers as she told of the friendship of men, and in the telling something dark was lifted from her soul.
Trish was honestly more than a little worried as she went looking for the absent pair, both Diane and Kamal gone missing from the labs just as Chen seemed on the edge of a breakthrough. But where the soldier thought she’d find a repeat of that earlier scene played out in the cafeteria, Colonel Stevenson was astonished to hear laughter from behind closed doors in the administrator’s office.
Far from the crisis she anticipated, Trish discovered the fem-male and her lab buddy sitting cross-legged on the plush beige carpet, acting like the Giggle Twins.
“So, soldier? would that be Metric or American? “ snorted Diane appreciatively as Kamal nodded. “And the customs officer was so confused by what Aaron was putting on the table to declare, the rebels having already stripped us down of anything useful, he finally just waved the two nude men through without further comment. “ she chuckled, thinking on the rather sizable erection which Colonel Christopher had laid down in that cold stone building.
As she finished her narrative, Kamal spied Trish watching them through the half closed gap behind Diane, comforted as the woman gave her a smile of confidence before shutting the door on them.
“Did you find my aides? “ asked Chen, coming up behind Colonel Stevenson just as she turned to leave the chatty couple in peace. She nodded slowly, seeing an excited look in the scientist’s eyes. “Would it hurt to give them a few more minutes? “ asked Trish, the specialist grinning widely as he handed his superior a test tube filled with a light amber fluid.
“You could, but I think they might like to see the results of our hard work. “ he crowed, obviously pleased with himself.
“Is this a counter to The Change? “ asked Trish, Chen shaking his head. “Something better, something which can be almost anything we want, now that I’ve nailed down what it is and how to use it. Can you call everyone together? I feel a lecture coming on. “
*
He was very very pleased with himself, standing before the assembly as Woo calmly read from some hastily scribbled notes.
“First of all, I’d like to tell you what this drug isn't. “ Chen Woo was looking Trish’s way as he said this. “It isn't a manufactured chemical, or a virus or bacteria. It is totally alien in the specifics of its’ makeup, and supposed origins in a plant uprooted from the Norwin Homeworld. “
“Not from a plant. “ the Colonel repeated, wondering if anything Hagna told her was true.
“Not from within the plant, but living on the plant, perhaps drawing certain properties from it’s host. “ the field scientist told her. “The exact relationship is unknown, but what we do understand is gleaned from how the organism acts upon a variety of growth mediums. “
“Which means what, exactly? “ demanded Stevenson, wishing the enthused researcher would just get to the point.
“It is alien, so the specifics are vague, yet it is not that dissimilar to Yeast. “ he confessed, looking almost embarrassed by this revelation. “It is contrary to any Terran version in that it multiplies fast and furious within almost every solution, just so long as the moisture is there, eager to soak into all known saturated material. This means that the space-yeast can breach any protective garb we have on hand, it simply invades the pliable fabric and then continues on into the flesh beneath. “
“And then what? “ pressed the other officer.
“And then it concentrates upon the parts of the body responsible for releasing sex specific hormones. In The Change, it arrests the instigation of certain changes within prepubescent females, but only those specific to development of secondary characteristics. In men & boys, well, we find the near total eradication of all masculine properties. “ he told her, at which point there was slight confusion among the expeditionaries.
“So, we have sterile women and impotent males? “ this from Diane which earned her an ‘Atta-Girl. ‘ nod from her mentor.
“Which brings us to the drug which Colonel Stevenson brought us. “ Chen answered happily, obviously pleased with her quick mind. “If the Norwin didn’t administer periodic doses of the counter, this would be the case. Yet they were somehow able to develop functional breeders without negating the other affects of The Change. “
“Sounds pretty dire. “ Diane responded, even Hagna smiling softly amidst the mild laughter from her Earth captors. “So what’s the good news? “
“That The Change only works its’ magic if given before a girl’s first menstrual cycle, something keeps The Change inactive long enough for the body to flush it harmlessly out. That while it suppresses the natural processes within all lactating females, it doesn't eliminate them so the counter can temporarily reactivate them. “ he explained cautiously.
“And is there something in all of this that can help us now? “ the Colonel asked, seeing Chen absurdly cheerful as he set aside his notes.
“Your point about The Norwin being users got me thinking. “ he said. “What did they miss in their manipulation of these seemingly opposite drugs? The answer came out in the quick replication of both The Change and the counter. Consider that they both come from the same source, thus are extremely malleable in nature ... “
“Which means they can be altered, by us. “ crowed Diane, squeezing Kamal’s hand even as the scientist ventured a caution. “To a limited degree. We can’t reverse the more extreme affects, the outward physical transformation of the fem-males or the damage to their specific organs. But if we can prompt the production of other hormones ... “
“As we might in the Norwin females. “ Trish added, as much to the astonishment of Hagna as the humans at such a suggestion. “If they would be willing to help us stop this madness before more are hurt, on either side. “
“Why? “ there was so much concern and fear to that single word, yet Trish was uncertain as to just what her former keeper was asking. “Why? Why fight? “ she shot back.
“Why would you help your conquerors? “ inquired Hagna stiffly, and in that instant Colonel Stevenson saw the vast gap between them. Tradition entrenched, a cultural atrophy which crippled these people with every world they overran. That no matter how successful they seemed, the species was doomed to fall. But not before taking the human race with them.
“Because we might be able to save two clans, if we can stop the few responsible for all of this. “ she answered simply, watching the uncertainty in the giantess’ eyes become one of odd resolve. “What can I do to help? “ asked the alien.
“Ask not what your planet can do for you ... “ murmured Chen softly, all ready with his list of just how the earnest Norwin female could help.
*
And at that moment, hope and salvation seemed nowhere in sight for an unclad fem-male as she sought solitude upon that flat table rock outside the colony cave. Ever since Aaron had agreed to James Turner’s plan to act as sexual distraction for both her teen tormentor and his Machiavellian mistress, the acts which Joey visited upon her only increased in intensity and degradation.
Madeline only wanted her alive and properly submissive as the colony whore, she never specified that the former colonel had to be unmarked, only able to receive the advances of any male who wanted her ... “Hey. “
James was there, slightly taken back by Aaron’s nudie show, yet the extensive bruising along the other fem-male’s inner thigh and about each side of her reclining breasts gave her an idea why. Still, she affected a soft smile, happy to finally have some good news to give the abused girl.
“Hey back. “ Aaron tried for a cheerful tone, yet it came out wrong. Still, she found the understanding in her co-conspirator’s eyes far more comforting than any false attempt at ignoring her sad state. She patted the space next to her and Turner plopped down upon the smooth top, a friendly hand lightly caressing the battered fem-males’ shoulders. “Things go all right at the tower? “
“Better than all right, I’d think. “ remarked the other. “The expeditionaries are plotting something big, tho I don’t have the details yet. It’s probably better that you don’t know too much about that ... “
“Because I’m too close to Madeline and Joey, I understand. “ interrupted Aaron bitterly, feeling her impotency as deeply as the bruises which tarnished her ivory skin. “We can’t risk any slips at this point in the conspiracy ... “
“There is some good news I do want to tell you. “ chuckled James, earning a suspicious look from her companion. “Our chances of actually winning have increased since Diane ran into some old friends. “
“Trish? “ she wouldn’t dare hope it was true, that the wayward officer, her savior, had actually made it out of bondage ... “And she brought a Norwin female and some rescued fem-male with her. She said you’d know her, someone named Camel? “ teased James.
Uncertainty clouded Aarons’ youthful face as she absently corrected James, “Kamal, Kamal Bashir, my second in command aboard the Ares. “ Diane’s feminized father having the good graces to blush deeply.
“Anyway, there’s someone else, I think he’s from your old crew as well. A Chen Woo? “ if James was trying to salvage the awkward moment between them , she succeeded as the other brightened up considerably.
“If he’s involved then we do have a chance. A better chance then we've had in a long time. “ she declared, knowing well enough that the scientist would relentlessly dedicate himself to what problem he was given til a solution was found. She lounged in comfortable silence for a bit, til the pair heard a restless colony slowly coming to life behind them.
“They’re waking up, finally. “ Aaron commented lightly, reluctantly reaching for her tight shorts and checkered blouse. Joey had been feeling a little bit country, beating his ride til she almost felt like that proverbial dead horse. “So, where do we go from here? With the plans, I mean. “
“Diane said we can expect another call, no later than tomorrow around noon , “ James told her with confidence. “and then we can give the Norwin their own wake-up call. “
*
“Time to wake up, ma’am. “ that mild voice almost in her ear, shook Colonel Stevenson from a pleasantly humorous dream concerning Aaron Christopher and herself. The vision was soft focus, like some cheesy romance movie, as Trish stood near the altar within a grand cathedral with high gently curved arches which rose to a peak above her, the low organ music resonating with perfect pitch throughout.
She chuckled at the almost operatic version of ‘There’ll be Some Changes Made. ‘ sung by a boys choir with a youthful androgyny to the rows of faces in angelic white robes. Trish herself wore immaculate military dress, with crisp starched slacks and deep polished black leather shoes, a mans shirt and jacket, with a minister on her right and Dad on her left.
“Colonel, This is your wake-up call. “ insisted her father, the gentle sag of his jowly face crinkling with laugh lines. “At least you know that you picked the right girl ... “ he continued nonsensically and Trish followed his gaze toward the long red carpet to where a blushing bride walked toward them.
The fitted corset which tapered down to the gathered dove white fabric, the skirt held out by several layers of petticoats, the long train behind held up by four adorable children, Aaron glowing, his masculine face made up as a proper bride ...
“What? Chen? It’s still dark out. “ murmured Trish unkindly, trading the unreality of her dream for the equally odd waking world.
“You told me we were on a schedule? “ he rejoined mildly, the officer ignoring the momentary drop of his stare to her taut olive T-shirt as she searched for some pants to go over her shorts. “I think the train is about to come into the station. “
“The formula. “ she whispered, the last remnants of the strange dreamscape shaken off as the soldier finally got herself together. Diane, Hagna, and Kamal waited just outside as Chen produced a dark almost syrupy thick fluid in a tiny vial.
“I was right about the speed of fermentation for our happy yeast, very fast so long as we keep it fed, and it responded as I’d hoped to the new code. But I still need ... “ he felt foolish at his hesitation, still Kamal saved her ship-mate from his own good intentions.
“You need to test it on human, or Norwin. “ the dark exotic beauty finished for him, which earned her a cocky masculine grin from the field scientist.
“Just a drop or two per customer. “ he laughed. “And though the affect should be very quick, I’m not quite sure how to tell if it works or not. “
She had already taken the vial from Chen, giving him a sexy quizzical wink. “What kind of chaser? “ asked Bashir, her friends chuckling appreciatively. “Water is fine. “ the researcher answered, a warning almost on his lips but the fem-male had downed the elixir in a single gulp.
There was a pretty wrinkle to her nose, and yet Trish couldn't see any other changes in the disposition of the false female. How the hell were they going to test the effectiveness of Chen’s concoction?
“Didn't work, did it? “ the red haired teen pouted slightly as Kamal smiled sardonically.
“Just about what I would've expected to hear from you. “ she sniped, rewarded by an angry stare from Ms Turner. “What are you talking about? “ growled the youth, immediately antagonistic at this unexpected attack.
“Just that a teen girl tends to jump right to the negative. “ the fem-male shot back with disdain heavy in her voice. “It goes with the hormones, I guess ... “
Trish exchanged a knowing glance with Chen, even as her beloved shadow flashed upon blind rage, swinging an open hand in retaliation to this affront. It never connected, the offender acting almost instinctively as she easily caught the wrist inches from her face, a controlled and quite powerful counter which almost pulled Diane off her feet.
“What the fu .... Hey! “ amazement and delight crossed her face at once, her arm hurting from the mild force of Kamal’s grip. Not once did the fem-male flinch or shy away, cool and at ease with the assault. “You got your groove back! “ she squealed happily.
Colonel Stevenson was only slightly reproachful toward the dusky skinned commander, more relieved at the affect than at Kamal’s clumsy test. “You needed an action to try out your revived hormones ... “
“New hormones. “ Woo explained. “My formula is geared to stimulate production of female hormones, achieve some kind of normal balance. It was easier than trying to fix what was broken in the fem-males ... “
“Does this mean I’m a girl now? “ Kamal mused, more tickled than tortured by what this suggested. “For real? “
“You’re well past puberty, “ chuckled Chen. “but as close as you could get without actually having the right internal plumbing, yes. “
“And this should work with either Norwin or Human physiology? “ Trish asked, giving Chen a very girlish smile as he nodded. “Then we have a fighting chance at last. Here’s what we have to do ... “
*
“What did you expect me to do? “ the whine came even as Madeline backhanded her brat of a helper, Joey disgustingly submissive and confused by her anger.
“I expected you to get that message out before wasting time on your little punching doll! “ she snarled. “In order for there to be a fair trade, in order for our plans to work, Jondar needed those coordinates to direct his diversion away from the expeditionaries. It is necessary to direct them where we want them to go, where the threat can be dealt with effectively. “
“I ... I had Hank sent the coordinates, like you told me to. “ she smacked the runt once more for his lie, the information delayed almost forty minutes after they were supposed to be delivered for transmission. It was likely that whore, Aaron Christopher, was doing her job all too well, almost calculating in her absolute submission to this boy’s violent whims. “You were late, my stupid horny little drone. “
“I was, and it won’t happen again. “ he whimpered, just knowing it was all the fem-males’ fault.
“It won’t, because we’re to receive a final directive tomorrow. “ she explained carefully, those strong intelligent eyes casting daggers his way. “Once that’s happens, it’s end-game for the rebels and a new freedom for any one who’s loyal to me. Are you loyal to me, Joey? “
“Always. “ he whispered, vowing not to be distracted again, but to find Aaron and teach that freakin tart a lesson she wouldn't soon forget.
*
“But I want to go with you. “ Diane sounded a bit petulant, her eager but hurt expression filling Colonel Stevenson with a familiar maternal pain.
“And I’d want the same thing, if possible, you know that. But this assignment is no less important. Both your dad and Aaron are on counting on you to deliver my final message and their cure, right? “ insisted the officer as she touched the girl’s face.
“Sure. “ she muttered unkindly, but Trish was comforted that her acolyte would carry out her instructions to the letter, as zero hour fast approached. Still, even with Corporal Davis and the Colonel leading the Norwin troops on a merry chase, Diane returning to the Tyner colony by another route, there was one thing to be done. If the rest of the world were to rally to the cause, that is. And yet she was confounded as to exactly to accomplish this most dangerous mission.
“We need to find a way aboard the Norwin mother ship, to somehow take out that EMP weapon. It’s the only major obstacle to our taking back the planet, once the cure begins to spread among the affected populace. Any ideas? “ she asked.
“I think there’s someone who can help, “ answered Kamal mildly. “if all our time together means as much as what I hope it did ... “
“You don’t mean. “ Trish eyed the fem-male suspiciously, instinctively wondering if she’d misjudged Bashirs’ loyalties. “She does, and she’s right. “ Diane jumped in. “And it’s the only way we could get anywhere near that weapon. You do know that, right? “
“If he’ll agree, and if your lover doesn't spill everything to Jondar. “ countered the Colonel reluctantly. “But frankly, I can’t see any other options open to us. Take Hagna with you, and please God, let’s hope you read that boy right. “
*
Zero hour fast approaching, and Gendal was more frustrated by what he was not commanded to do rather than this paltry post which his lord had assigned him. Trust had been hard to earn back, and rumors ran rampant among the elite that Jondar might chose another to succeed him. How else to explain this decision for his most devoted servant to coordinate the efforts of a lesser force which did little more than make a lot of noise?
“We stand on the edge of total conquest. “ Jondar had told the room of warlords, his eyes never straying from the blonde haired youth, tho if this attention was meant to damn the boy or raise him up from disgrace, no one knew. “All involved in this final strike against the remaining free humans are of equal importance to the cause, if their instructions are carried out to the letter that is ... “
This was the test of fealty to his father in practice if not in flesh, yet Gendal wondered about that missing factor in determining just how faithful he could be to the ultimate subjugation of Earth. That Jondar openly dismissed the absent fem-male as unimportant to the greater plan, Gendal knew that Kamal was not gone from his lord’s thoughts. But Jondar didn't mention the Syrian siren to his aide, not yet.
So it was that the Norwin youth entered his quarters with these last minute instructions and a growing sense of dread at what lay beyond this last decisive action. Yet even as he closed the door behind him, Gendal knew that he was not alone.
“You were gone from my bed, but not my thoughts, my beloved. “ he murmured somewhat angrily, even as those tiny fingers touched the great expanse of his lightly clothed back.
“Am I your beloved? “ that innocent question had a weight to it which he longed for but never expected to hear from the fem-male, Gendal turning slowly to confront her. Much of her was unchanged, and still there was a fire, an unfathomable strength which burnt strong in the lovely eyes of his consort. “What does that mean to us? “ she demanded softly.
“That I lied for you, jeopardized my position and my future within my clan ... “ he shot back angrily, yet Kamal did not flinch, her gaze still holding a gentle love but also a stern resolve which made him tingle.
“Not quite enough. “ she chided him, though the harshness of her words were offset by a mild understanding. “That you might say you love me, but there’s one more thing you need do to prove yourself ... “
“And what would you promise if I say yes. “ he countered, feeling a flood of relief fill his troubled mind, knowing the answer that each must give. “That I will never leave you again. “ she confirmed, Gendal letting slip a heavy sigh as he nodded.
“And what is this task I must fulfill? “ asked the giant somewhat sardonically of his diminutive love.
“Help me to help my friends stop this war. “ she kissed the Norwin’s chest hard, tempted by his arousal beneath his tight trousers but more in control than she’d felt in months. “If we can aboard your home, disarm the EMP weapon ... “
“I have a better idea. “ Gendal laughed suddenly, feeling those final chains of confusion fall away, giving the boy a clarity he’d not had since the vision of this lovely mirage struck him down in that great desert ... “If you trust me. “
“I trust you. “ she answered with certainty, and they embraced as around the tragic lovers the disparate factions began to move at once.
Fem-Game, The Bait and The Switch;
For Diane Turner, all her anxiety and youthful confusion cleared away at once as the teen expeditionary found two welcome faces waiting for her at the tower. Any remaining doubts as to Trish’s orders vanished in that sweet moment when her father took the girl into soft but still strong arms and wouldn't let go.
“I missed you both terribly. “ she gushed tearfully, smiling gratefully at Aaron who blushed prettily. “Oh, Jez, and I brought something which Trish thinks you both might want at once. “ Diane reluctantly disengaged herself from Dad long enough to rummage about in her sack for the cure.
“Hair of the dog that bit us? “ quipped James as she and Aaron quaffed down the amber liquid, the thickness of it making the younger fem-male cough. But even with a giggle on her lips, Diane heard the sound of a click, the trio turning to see Joey Fields standing with a sneer on his gaunt face and a gun in his right hand.
“This dog still has some bite left. “ he snarled. “You should have stayed dead, little girl. “
The force of the discharge knocked the boy off his feet, but it did the job as his much hated target was spun around by the impact, flung back against the odd tumble of rough metal which made up the radio tower. But even as Turner rushed to her daughter’s side, a lightning quick fem-male crossed the distance with the roar of a lioness protecting it’s cub!
“How ... ? “ a single word of disbelief escaped before the boy found his weapon torn rudely from his grip, several fingers broken in the process as Aaron turned the gun round on her fallen adversary. “Every bitch has her day. “ snarled the battered fem-male as she pulled back the hammer.
“Aaron! Stop! “ the strength in Diane’s voice stayed any final action, Aaron steeling herself to put an end to Joey’s miserable little existence. “She’ll be OK, the bullet glanced off the bone in her shoulder. “ James declared. “Don’t let him turn you into something you’re not ... a murderer. “
“But I am a murderer. “ the former soldier argued forcefully, her eyes never leaving this trembling boy beneath her, his pants stained with the release from fear and arousal. “My job wasn't to kill our enemies with kindness, after all. “
“Your former job. “ Diane said with obvious pain. “But what are you now? Not the man you were, obviously, but perhaps not even the same person inside? “
What was left, after The Change was vanquished? After her hard life had been overturned by the love of these women, Diane, Trish, and Joyce, who’d devoted themselves selflessly to her? The monster cowed before her dwindled in size, shrinking in power until all that remained was a little boy who had only The Change to make him a brutal master over the shackled fem-male. Now Aaron had the power, and the choices which free-will brought with it.
“Tie him up and gag him, we have work to do. “ she said at last, drawing back as Joey collapsed in a near faint.
Diane smiled through her tears, even as she pressed a hand hard against her fresh wound to staunch the bleeding. Together the two fem-males were able to bind the brat up with spare wire, secured to the tower as hundreds of feet below them three groups moved toward a convergence of unexpected consequences.
*
The force under Jondars’ command moved quickly enough, as the distraction to the east sounded, a veil of pink mist descending as a lowered curtain to cut off the retreat of their feeble opposition. Still, while the diversion went off like clockwork, he heard no message from his disgraced acolyte in the interim, nor any definitive signals between the different units involved in this campaign.
“Do we have the rebels in sight? “ demanded the warlord of one of his scouts, his thick fiery beard bristling with discontentment, even as the squad clambered up the narrow switchback to gain the high ground.
“Torin should engage them within the next few minutes, sire. “ this lowly soldier told him with confidence. “They ascend by a faster trail which will cross the rebels path a mile further on. “ the excited youth told him, bright hazel eyes burning with the fervor of approaching battle.
“Gendal must know I punish him now so that other shall praise him later. “ the great leader thought to himself. “When he takes my place, loyalty must be gained through strength, borne from such trials as this. “
Of course the gangly giant who lead in Gendal’s rightful place, a thick headed opportunist like Torin, he need never know that he was simply a tool to bring the heir, this prideful young ram, back into the fold. Still, if Torin did the deed right, perhaps some honor was due the man ...
“When he drives the insurrectionists back, pushes them into the two pronged trap, we finish it here. “ Jondar told his lowly foot soldier.
And in the next few minutes the claw would close, and the Norwin would soon after win the whole of this troublesome planet, or so Jondar thought.
*
The automated alert systems aboard the orbiting colony ship signaled the arrival of a shuttle from planet-side, the sentries standing guard just outside the main hanger more curious than alarmed by it’s unexpected appearance. But if the vessel which settled effortlessly upon the deck raised only a random eyebrow among the males, the pair which emerged from the small craft dropped jaws in astonishment.
“Lord Gendal? “ his presence here was unanticipated, supposed by most to be involved in Jondar’s great campaign far below. That, and the tiny earth female beside him, confused the watch mightily.
“I’m about the business of my lord. “ the stern faced youth told them haughtily, passing quickly by as his fem-male companion followed, straight backed and with a peculiar smile on her lovely face. Not knowing just how to deal with this strangeness, the men shrugged as the odd couple exited the hanger, certain that the story behind this would be told in time. And as the great door slid shut behind them ...
“The business of my lord? “ Kamal asked, grinning wickedly as Gendal half turned at her undisguised barb. “I’ve no time for questions. “ he answered somewhat heatedly. “If we’re to get to the weapons station in time, that is. “
“And how much time is that? “ she couldn't well leave it alone as they exited that familiar mahogany colored, rune decorated corridor into the main body of the ship.
“Too little. “ her behemoth of a beau grunted unkindly. The once bustling vast chamber of the great horned vessel was largely deserted, the majority of its million plus inhabitants distributed to Earth-side stations. Still, those left behind found it an odd sight, this chatty fem-male and her moody Norwin guide.
“Oh, “ she chuckled, the couple ascending a long gentle gradient toward the first level of tiers, set some sixty feet above the communal center. Below them, Kamal could see the altar where her friend had first faced The Change, and the beginning of her humiliation at the hands of those she’d trusted ... “That long. “
Yet, for all his grumbling, the brisk pace of Gendal which Bashir labored hard to keep up with, it took only fifteen minutes for the couple to reach their goal, just beyond a towering stony panel which hummed with power.
“Lord Gendal. “ to his credit, Gendal still held the reins of authority, and he used it on the two Norwin warriors who smartly saluted their stripling superior. “You’re both needed in the main hanger, at once. “ he ordered, smiling softly to himself as they hastened to obey. As the sentries left the spacious operations center, the door swung firmly shut behind them.
“Won’t they alert the others? Or Jondar? “ asked Kamal, even as the youthful giant crossed to where a flat table top screen displayed the surface of the planet below, along with symbols indecipherable to the human.
“I’m hoping that by the time they do, I’ll have done everything I can do. “ he explained, his fingers deftly moving across touch activated controls which brought North America into sharper clarity.
“To stop Jondar? “ Kamal demanded firmly. “To stop his ability to make war by clipping his wings. “ he answered gruffly. “The rest is up to you. “
*
“How easy this will be. “ thought Torin, as their human adversaries fled before the approach of the Norwin patrol, retreating into a narrow gap which he knew to be a dead-end, steep stony walls to either side with no avenue of escape. “Jondar will heap honors upon me, for sure. “
Still, there was something wrong with the ease of this rout, but his men would not be restrained in their heated pursuit of the quarry. And with the onward rush of the soldiery, the trap ahead was not seen until it was too late, the last of their quarry raised out of danger on lowered ropes as behind the Norwin a feminine collective cried out.
*
Jondar was seeking a decisive victory but found widespread confusion instead. Gendal was not with the diversionary force, and there was an odd dispatch from the homeship that he’d come aboard just before the operation began in earnest. Torin failed in his attempt to delay the rebels til the arrival of his lords’ forces, that distant rallying cry of victory all too human and too female for any other interpretation.
“Do we continue on, sire? “ asked his aide, uncomely fear evident at the hesitation in the chieftain’s stance. “Call out to all ships. We know the bulk of the renegades lay before us. I want that area dusted, at once! “ answered Jondar with confidence.
No matter what tricks the remaining free humans played on their betters to stay the inevitable, they’d given away the game by betraying their location ... or so he thought.
*
But Jondar was in for a rude awakening himself as those dusters and smaller patrol ships already airborne found their navigation hopelessly snarled, power systems failing all at once. Those with full payloads could not call up the commands to release their gender altering cargo, fighting sticky controls to make forced landings wherever they could. And once the Norwin ships were grounded, rebel forces overwhelmed them.
In Tyner, a pilot tried to force the controls of his ship which hummed with power but refused to rise even an inch above the ground. The outcome of such interference was not to his like, Norwin warriors enveloped by the pink tinted aftermath as the duster exploded, such a concentrated amount of The Change released that the short distance to the clouds’ periphery was still enough to completely feminize the gasping giants.
And what was there to greet the colossal fem-males, greatly reduced in their once tight vests and trousers, was the entire slave-chattel population waiting with whatever weapons they could scrounge. This new sensation of terror welling up from within the former males was compounded by the sight of a Norwin female at the head of this rebellion as the remaining unaltered soldiery surrendered at once to the angry mob.
“Tyner is under siege, sire. “ the messenger had scarcely delivered the news before being knocked to the ground by Jondar. “Impossible! “ he roared. “There aren't that many free humans for that! Where did they come from? “
“From within, milord. From the fem-males! “
“Madeline, it must be that traitorous bitch. “ he thought, calling out an order to his men to redouble their advance over the top of the ridge. While he’d hoped to overrun the enemy from above, to capture the leader of the revolution itself would serve even better!
*
The First Lady, that cool austere shell shattered by the chaos from without the walls of her shelter, while ignorant of the specifics, knew only that it bode ill for all her plans. Joey had gone missing, the last report of any substance was of an odd uprising within the town itself.
What few followers were at hand she called them to her.
“It’s all falling apart, we have to go. “ Mistress Bradley told them, clear distress evident for the only time since the start of her reign with the fall of Washington DC.
“But ... what about the rest? “ asked a frightened slip of a girl. “We've no time for niceties, “ the flustered woman shot back, already on the lookout for what supplies she could grab up. “we have to leave ... “
“Darn, and I was hoping you’d stay just abit longer. “ came a soft voice from the entrance into the colony, a resurrected reminder of Madeline’s more treacherous actions, a feminine specter come back from the grave to demand satisfaction. “At least until our special guest of honor can join the party. “
The fallen dictator let her hands drop to her side in defeat, even as this unexpected phantom stared with a stern expression at the sheep who one by one stepped away from their once beloved leader.
*
Jondar found the table stone, just where Madeline had said, and the overhang which had long hid the deep dark cavern from his patrols. He motioned his squad to either side of the opening, uncommonly cautious as the Norwin chieftain accepted the invitation to enter in. Elsewhere the sounds of battle were dying down, tho the outcome of the countless skirmishes still largely unknown.
“If this is a trap, sire ... ? “ his aide remarked. “It is, but I need to see her. “ He shot back, moving forward into a spacious living area occupied by three human females. Madeline, with a look of hapless resignation, was flanked by a golden haired beauty with grim continence on her right hand and a fiery haired girl on the left.
“It’s an honor to meet you at last. “ the measured fiercely intelligent gaze was that of an abomination, a warrior’s spirit within the slender but firm feminine figure, that cool humor knowing the cycle had come round with her enemy on the receiving end.
“You are the one who did all of this. “
“And you’re the one who made it necessary. “ her rejoinder was curt as those beautiful eyes took his measure in an instant. “You can stop it with a word, before I’m forced to take it further. “
“I am a warrior, the leader of this clan. “ the giant shot back indignantly, trying hard to contemplate this abrupt and unanticipated turn of events. That a mere female would speak to him thus. “How can you think that I would ... “
“Because the fear is gone and your weapons crippled. “ his equal in bearing if not in gender used a soothing tone which spoke of comprehension if not respect. “Because if you are a true leader, you would not willingly kill your people over something so petty as false pride. What are a million souls weighed against that? “
“And how could I tell them we failed? What promise do I make if I give the word? “ his head was already bowed in surrender even if his tone remained defiant.
“You promise them an end to the wandering, the endless war, a chance to be fruitful and multiply beyond the confines of your ark. “ she answered, smiling with a soft demeanor in the face of his imminent capitulation. “My promise is to act as advocate for the Norwin. That while you and your generals must face the consequences of your actions, the rest will be protected from any retribution, to the best of my abilities. “
“It is against my honor to surrender to a female. “ he sighed deeply and she chuckled with a sad understanding. “Give the word, and we’ll work something out. “
The Return;
It took time to restore order out of the chaos of nearly a year of Norwin rule, fifteen hours from that first surrender in the Americas to the final recall of the last patrol in Outer Mongolia. But with the Norwin fleet grounded, the ability of the aliens to war effectively was limited to increasingly isolated zones as human piloted dusters, equipped with The Cure, were able to quell the half-hearted counter-attacks.
In Tyner, a shuttle returning from the crippled mother-ship scattered the crowd as it sought a landing place in the midst of the milling mob. With some last minute acrobatics, the vessel settled softly down on Main Street, Kamal and Gendel emerging to unexpected applauds.
But the Arabian anarchist wasn't that interested in the accolades, focused instead on a single face in the throng whose bright eyes watched Bashir with an expression she couldn’t quite fathom. Standing near to Aaron Christopher was Diane Turner as well as a mature fem-male who clasped the teenagers’ hand protectively.
Kamal moved forward to meet them, Aaron waiting with stoic expectation as her former friend and colleague blushed slightly.
“You make a great looking chick, Kamal. “ remarked the fem-male in a dead-pan before tearing up as she opened her arms wide in a welcome home which the Syrian siren returned with enthusiasm, all the anger and past offenses forgiven in this joyous liberation from their emotional prison.
For his none too small part in their emancipation, Gendal stood by with uncertainty as to his status among these triumphant humans. Diane quickly took the matter in hand as she gave the colossus a firm hug, letting him knowing his help in freeing Earth would not go unrewarded.
“All’s well then, “ laughed Colonel Stevenson, the officer came toward them with so easy and free a bearing that Diane wondered at the lightness of spirit which filled her teacher. “At least here. Once General Warren arrives from Omaha, and Jondar makes his formal surrender to us, we can begin to sort out this mess and hopefully start Reconstruction in earnest. “
“That’ll be fine then. “ came a wiry voice from behind her, the gently wrinkled merry face of Joyce Wallace greeting them. Trish amazed her companions by pulling the elder woman to her in a hard embrace, her eyes moist as the soldier began to cry. “I’d given you up for dead, damn it! “ she cursed lovingly. “Where were you all this time? “
“Now that is an embarrassing story. “ the oldster chuckled dryly, caressing the younger woman’s locks as a mother would her daughter. “I got lost looking for our wayward girl over there, “ she shot a wink toward Diane who colored prettily. “By the time I reached the bottom of the ridge I’d gone miles in the wrong direction, wandering abit before hooking up with some group from Brea. “
Trish kissed her cheek with laughing lips, so uncertain in the face of such overwhelming emotions that she retreated back to type. “Well, since woodcraft obviously isn't your best suit, I might soon have a safer job for you. I've talked to General Warren and he agreed to it at once. “
“And what’s that? “ asked Joyce, slightly suspicious at the cocky grin which Trish flashed her. “I think you’ll like it. “ Colonel Stevenson assured her.
*
“This is Kerry Graham, reporting for CNN from the lawn of the Mall in Washington DC. A crowd of several million has gathered to hear the words of newly sworn in President Roland T Baxter, responding to the conclusions of the post-invasion committee, chaired by former Pentagon secretary, Joyce Wallace.
“Ms Wallace kept the committee in closed sessions in an undamaged wing of the Capitol Building for twenty straight hours, pouring over transcripts, affidavits, and court testimony from nearly 3000 witnesses, all instrumental in the final coup which forced the surrender of the Norwin regime some three weeks ago ... “
“And she cleaned up rather well, all things considered. “ General Todd Warren turned from the monitor in his Pentagon office, grinning widely at his former aide standing in the open doorway, risen far in the ranks since that fateful day on the tarmac of Edwards.
“In fashion, or career? “ he observed idly, the once independent reporter trading her old scruffy outfits for the styled curl and dark pant suit image of a polished media whore. “Colonel Stevenson, back from the field already? “
“It was more a courtesy than anything else. “ Trish chuckled as she reached out her hand, enveloped by his larger one as he grasped it firmly. “Given my modest involvement in the Kentucky coup, the UN advisory board wanted someone with experience to oversee the relocation of the Norwin civilians. “
“And how did that work out? “ asked General Warren politely.
“In a trial which was conducted independent of the hearings, the matter of former First Lady Madeline Bradley was decided by a civilian jury aided by several Supreme Court justices. Along with a good dozen co-conspirators, she was charged with several counts of treason, a list which could well grant all the death penalty ... “
“Jondar thought exile to be preferable to execution, so we found an island group just west of Borneo suitable to host him and his lieutenants as well as their families. UN peacekeepers will keep close watch til such time as we can establish a more permanent guardianship. “ she shook her head slightly as Kerry continued speculation as to the ultimate fate of the traitorous First Lady. “You heard that Madeline is going with them? “
“The exiles? “ Warren wasn't that surprised. “I suppose we didn't want to start off recovery with more death. Since she decided to share a bed with our enemies, making it a lifetime choice seems a rather suitable punishment. “
“That’s the other thing. “ his former subordinate said with obvious regret. “Speaking of bedfellows, I have to inform you that a military tribunal is investigating just how the normal chain of command was so effectively compromised. Regardless of her relationship with the president, Madeline was never a sanctioned part of that chain. “
“I just got the subpoena this morning. “ Todd murmured thoughtfully. “My name was at the top of the list, I see. Well, we made some hard choices and damned be the consequences. “
“Damned be ... “ agreed Trish, thinking back on her many ill-fated decisions during this crisis. “I’d like to testify on your behalf, if you’ll allow me the honor. “
“I’d be the one honored, thank you. “ he chuckled ruefully, even as images from San Francisco flashed on the screen behind them. “So, what’s next for you? “
“In the meantime, there has been an amazing show of support from previously disenfranchised gender groups, offering help to the millions of fem-males and families whose lives were so violently upturned from The Change. Of immediate concern are the wives and daughters who lost husbands and fathers in the conflict, many unable to reconcile the loss of a paternal life-mate or parent with this new female among them.
“And with the fem-males themselves, once freed of the more crippling affects of The Change, most have had to struggle with a deep sense of dislocation, an frightening awareness of intense isolation from even the most fringe of gender associations. Only time will tell how this will ultimately turn out, but our hopes and wishes go out to all those struggling to find individual identity during the post-invasion days to come ... “
“Some serious leave. “ Trish answered, thinking on a certain fem-male back at her apartment. “Aaron and I are going to visit Dad in Montana for a few weeks. Then maybe I can get a better sense of who I am and what I want. “
“If any of us ever can. “ he returned, understanding that for far too many, the answer might never come, or come too late.
A Lasting Inheritance;
“Mr. Stevenson! That water’s too cold for splashing! “ giggled the petite woman, shaking her freshly cropped sandy hair after suffering the contents of a plastic bucket, drawn from Ft Peck Lake. Her tormentor grinned with wicked glee as his daughter scolded him fondly. “Dad! Not nice. “
The weather was warm enough, even as Aaron lounged back in her small raft, disdainfully regarding the chilly soak which drenched her taut frame completely. She seemed almost a mischievous mermaid, a sorority sister on spring break in her red n white striped swim suit, the single piece doing more to accent her femininity than any bikini. But this was how the former special ops soldier seemed these days.
Trish knew how much coming home meant to her, but she was surprised by how quickly her father and Aaron hit it off. She’d expected an awkwardness at first meeting, but Mr. Stevenson greeted them both with firm hugs once they’d passed through security.
“Colonel Christopher, I’m pleased to meet you at long last. “ gushed the elder man, like some fan-boy before a childhood idol. The fem-male had been as amused and curious as her companion was stunned by her rough n tumble parent’s enthusiasm.
“You know my work? “ chuckled Aaron, even as Jacob Stevenson draped a friendly arm around the two girls.
“Only from what my girl’s boss could tell me, but it was enough to impress. “ answered Jacob cheerfully, guiding the two of them toward the baggage carousel.
After that, Trish felt almost detached from the proceedings, watching with a soft adoration the ease with which Aaron shifted in disposition between the man he’d once been and the boisterous babe who teased her father so relentlessly. For his part in these proceedings, mostly on the receiving end, Jacob handled the seamless changes in manner far better than his daughter ever had.
He traded war-stories with Aaron as two overtly macho comrade in arms might, in the next minute openly complimentary of some feminine action or bit of fashion on her part. Trish found herself constantly yet cheerfully confused by this bipolar play between them.
“Ok, then. Now that Aaron’s all wet, “ Dad’s bad pun rolled off the fem-male like the beads of water on her lycra suit even as Trish groaned. “guess we should put into shore. “
The late afternoon sun shining down from a cloudless sky seemed to pale as the laughing trio drew near to the docks, a familiar couple looking brighter than any star as they waited for the boats to come in.
“Is that ... ? “ Jacob asked. “Yes, it definitely is. “ his daughter answered, grinning with absolute delight as Gendal and Kamal came to the end of the platform, the Norwin offering both hands to the two women. He effortlessly lifted Trish and Aaron onto the hard wood deck, the latter embracing her old friend.
“I thought you two were headed to Syria? “
“Tomorrow. “ answered Kamal with a tranquil humor, sparing a smile toward her beau, looking like some oversize surfer boy in his custom tailored white shorts and wild floral shirt. “I just hoped to see the both of you before then. Maybe catch you up on things that have been happening during your sabbatical. “
“Sure. “ Trish responded with obvious congenial curiosity. “Let’s go up to the cabin and we’ll make lunch. “
Almost two months after and Trish was still astonished at how much had happened since Global Independence Day was written into existence by the UN council just a few days ago. The work on Norwin settlement had advanced far with scores of host countries offering up land and aid toward the reeducation of the aliens.
“Diane is still in Kentucky with Hagna. “ Kamal explained between mouthfuls of salad. If Aaron was ambiguity personified, then his Moslem companion reflected the earth-mother calm of one at home in her feminine skin. Her movement beneath the dove white peasant blouse and faded denim blue miniskirt was far less forceful and controlled, more free. “With James Turner’s consent, her girl and Hagna will move to one of the larger relocation camps in the mid-west, maybe Kansas. They want to work with the women and children specifically, help them come to grip with their own liberation. “
“And you as well. “ Trish added.
“I only hope that the women in my country can learn to be more kind toward our own fem-males, “ Kamal sighed deeply. “ and that the sight of a mixed couple will foster tolerance toward Gendal and his people as well. “
“I think if the Earth is judged by the actions of those around this table, both sides will learn the value of friendship very quickly. “ Gendal remarked cautiously, his head bent slightly to avoid knocking against the ceiling. “And love. “ added his human mistress.
“Amen to that. “ Jacob remarked, looking at both Aaron and his daughter as he said it.
Colonel Stevenson smiled self consciously as she remembered the strange dream. But with so much left to do, could she ever find time enough to discover just how real these feelings toward Aaron were? And yet, as her former charge and current companion touched her hand, Trish vowed that somehow she would make the time.
*
“This is Kerry Graham for CNN News. The headlines for Day 75, Post G.I.D. The assembly of a volunteer global security force has brought under control a wave of violence which has swept several countries during these trying times of reconstruction, largely instigated against Norwin settlements by insurrectionists opposed to any peace accord with the former invaders of our planet. Spearheaded by General Trish Stevenson, the GSF units succeeded in undermining the abilities of these renegade factions to make war.
“In other news, the World Health Organization in Geneva, Switzerland, recently released it’s preliminary findings concerning the world’s fem-male population. While hardly an official census, the rough guesstimate brings the number converted to several million short of half the Earth’s males. With large areas of China, Northern Europe, and Middle Africa still to be counted, the figures may well increase dramatically over time.
“What implications this has for the future of Humanity is uncertain, but several experts consulted by CNN have agreed that Zero Population Growth would be reached within this generation, and we may well see negative numbers in future birth statistics soon after. “
Kamal sighed into her hands before returning to the paperwork on her desk. The homecoming almost ended in disaster as Moslem extremists tried to attack the shuttle as she and Gendal landed in Hama, the new capital of Syria. Only the GSF escort prevented their fiery death before extinguishing both the flames and the sparks of rebellion which prompted it.
And yet progress was there, almost buried in the rubble, in the scores of displaced fem-males and a still growing coalition of sympathetic women willing to risk public disgrace to take them in.
So, Allah had the capacity to be merciful after all as General Stevenson’s peacekeepers settled in, at least until Bashir could successfully urge her people to seek the safer road. And during the crisis Gendal proved himself the immovable support to her pillar as Kamal labored hard to calm the upset.
If an uneasy truce signaled a turn in the right direction for some, an unexpected visitor to the government house where she lived proved that even in the most stony soil, a flower might grow ...
“Chen Woo. “ his composed feature was a welcome sight after so much misery, an ordered mind in the midst of such illogical chaos. “Commander Bashir. “ the Asian scientist answered, wondering where his superior was behind the soft drapery of pale silk which adorned the fem-male’s supple figure.
“No more commander, please. “ murmured the woman wearily. “Just Kamal, for now. So, what brings you here? Business or Pleasure? “
“A little of both. “ laughed Chen, even as he bowed to Gendal who recognized the man from that first meeting of their races so long ago. “I did miss you at the reunion of the Ares crew last week, tho Aaron explained you were somewhat busy. “
“Yes, quite busy. “ she gave him a sad grin. “So it went well? “
“Fairly well, it was mostly for Colonel Christopher. “ Woo told her. “A lot of crying, a lot of back thumping ... and the latter was from the fem-males. “
“Yes, “ Kamal smiled serenely, comforted by her crew-mate’s humor as she knew she would be. “We are a rowdy macho bunch of girls, after all. So what about business? “ her laughing eyes narrowed as Chen pulled some papers from his flight suit.
“You've been following the recent news, I gather. About our population problems?“ the scientist asked in his teacher’s voice. “You also remember how I discovered how malleable the source for both The Change and The Cure was? “
Bashir nodded with a sedate understanding, born of that inner strength which was almost singlehandedly holding her homeland together.
“We were doing work to see how specific the drug could be, if we could target one organ and not another, or further suppress certain chemicals without the more drastic physical affects. “ Chen Woo explained carefully, that silly expression of self revelation on his lean face. “We found while that The Change did wonders on slowing the release of particular enzymes what it did best was to suppress the immune system without destroying it entirely. Perhaps even reactivate it, with the right engineering.“
“Which would do wonders for present risky surgeries, restore what was lost from blood cancers or other immunosuppressive diseases. “ Bashir responded casually and her friend smiled wickedly. “Or aid in very specialized transplant operations? “ he added.
“Or that. “ she agreed, her gaze closing to dagger-like slits. “Transplanting what, and to whom? “
“Which bring us back to our current problem, and the need for as many wombs as we can find to house the first generation of post-invasion babies. Preferably boys, but we can work on that. Still, we’d like to hedge our bets, get around that pesky 7% margin of error which could make or break us ... “
“Please get to the point. “ Kamal ordered, a giggle undermining the severity of her command.
“I was just wondering, “ Chen asked brightly in the face of his friend’s growing annoyance. “what would you think about becoming Mother to the whole of Humanity? “
If he’d thought to shake up the fem-male with his radical request, Chen Woo was surprised at the maternal smile which made Kamal Bashir’s beautiful face glow. “You’ll never know how much I’d like that. “ she answered, grasping Gendal’s massive hand tight even as the future opened an unexpected door to them.
*
“Even with a cautious approach to the mix of Norwin and Human technology, the reaction to the WHO’s proposition has been mostly favorable. The operation, given the ease with which the surgery is performed, can be treated almost as an out-patient procedure with no ill affects apparent among the early test subjects. A narrow slit just above the stomach cavity and below the diaphragm allows for the insertion of donor uterine material in the fem-male candidate. Once in place, held by surgical glue until the tissue can attach itself to the abdominal wall, a modified form of The Change makes the vessel ready for later introduction of a fertilized egg which can then be carried to full term.
“While it would be necessary to perform cesarean births upon all fem-male candidates, the greater research shows that the infants would otherwise be normal in every respect. In anticipation of the new children, born of both fem-male and regular women participants in this planet-wide program, the world has indeed become a village, eager to greet it’s new citizens and help in building the kind of civilization which they would want to live in. This is Kerry Graham, reporting for CNN News, Day 118, Post G.I.D.“
*
While kept far too busy with her new duties, Trish cherished the moments she and Aaron could be spent together, this confusing yet exciting relationship where sometimes neither could quite remember who it was that wore the pants. But with her fem-male helpmate staying mostly close to home these days, General Stevenson suspected it wasn't her.
Still, even as Aaron worked hard to find that comfortable middle ground, she was as loving and as supportive of Trish’s career as any better half could be.
“I see you’ve had a hard day. “ giggled her lover, standing in the door of the Pentagon office, take-out in her left hand and a wide cheesy grin on her face. “Want some good news? “
“You betcha. “ Trish chuckled ruefully. “What’s up? “
“Oh, just a birth announcement from Kamal and Gendal. “ Aaron told her, holding out the thin slip of mail. “You know that the birth weights were closely regulated for all fem-males so little Aaron Ahmed Bashir came in at just under five pounds. Mother and son are doing fine. “
“They’re calling him Aaron? “ Trish raised a brow in amusement. “Hell of a name to saddle the poor kid with. I don’t suppose this changes your mind ... about joining the re-population program, I mean. “
“They have enough recruits for a surplus, and with Hagna managing the Norwin version, I’m sure we’ll have a healthy future for both our people. With or without my help. “
“No regrets, no wish to be a parent? “ Trish pressed, seeing a slight sadness spoil the others pretty features. “My men were my boys, my kids. That’s all I’ll ever need. “ Aaron told her.
“Not quite all. “ the honey blonde officer giggled and they embraced. The cries of this new generation rallied a much changed planet toward a not unkind future. And for this war tempered pair, the finite universe of their own making was all that mattered.
THE END.
WINNER TAKES ALL.
By Way Zim.
The Object;
When the asteroid was first discovered by radio-astronomers, entering the solar system at an odd angle near to Jupiter orbit, not much was thought of it outside of the scientific community. It moved with slow deliberation for an object so massive, some eight miles long and three wide, passing by the gaseous giant near enough to create a momentary change of direction within that spinning colossal storm known as the Eye.
But still, at this point, this celestial newcomer was more curiosity than concern to the Earth bound observers. That soon changed as a peculiar jetting of gases was seen by Hubble, erupting from oddly uniform positions along the length of the asteroid.
And as the Earthers recognized a definite course correction from the regular spurts, more careful analysis of past data detected a stream of hard radiation which flowed from the far end of the intruder, almost as if something, or someone, was in control of this deceptively natural object!
Simultaneously with these findings, as if the visitor knew the exact moment that talk of intelligence was being tossed about board and war rooms, a powerful signal was sent toward Earth, overriding all communications with a single image, and a message...
“Attention! People of the third planet! I am Jondar, chieftain of the Norwin! We await emissaries from your world to discuss terms! Our vessel will establish orbit around the red planet, just beyond the rocky veil between that and this gas colossus! Send only the best of your males, so that we might test the mettle of your people, to see if you be comrades or chattel! End communication! “
To gauge the impact this had upon the citizens of Earth, the socio-political firestorm which erupted among eight billion people who had heard this simple message delivered in all the major languages of trade and commerce at once, it would have been like trying to measure the depth of the ocean with a yard stick.
The impossibly deep bass intonations of the alien was offset by its oddly human looking countenance, albeit one of stern masculinity. The strong ruddy cheeks, half buried beneath a rough thick beard of reddish-gold, the gray-green eyes looking out from every television screen, every monitor, from behind heavy brows, He looked nothing less than a fierce Norse god, returning to his planet of origin after a long absence!
But even as the world religions began argue noisily with each other over the spiritual implications of this unexpected visitation, even as the desperate and quite volatile militant factions armed themselves, for what, they did not know, the leaders of Earth quickly gathered together to consider a plan of action.
“Attention! People of the third planet! I am Jondar, chieftain of the Norwin! ... “
The first point which they considered was that given the short time between initial contact and the communication from the self proclaimed leader of the Norwin, it seemed indicative of a civilization experienced in dealing with races outside of it’s own species.
"We await emissaries from your world to discuss terms! ... “
This, they all agreed, could be used to quell the rising fears of the populace, the sparks of chaos already flying in the Holy Lands and parts of Yugoslavia. This space-faring race was prepared to discuss terms.
"Our vessel will establish orbit around the red planet, just beyond the rocky veil between that and this gas colossus! “
Judging from the leisurely path which the great craft took toward Mars, the Norwin knew that Earth was still inexperienced in travel between worlds. Jondar surely figured that such a meeting might take months, if not longer. But within the military circles of Russia and the United States, the tech-heads began to dust off long dormant experiments and engines once thought too costly to complete. They would show these Norwin how seriously they underestimated the people of Earth!
“Send only the best of your males, so that we might test the mettle of your people, to see if you be comrades or chattel ! “
While the combined international team of scientists and engineers began to gather resources from both Star City in Russia and assorted government contractors within the USA, the military commanders of the planet petitioned the council to consider this last portion of the message.
That Jondar spoke from a strongly paternal culture was obvious. Respect, not through the delicacies of diplomacy but through simple masculine prowess, a point to be considered in the selection of those who would meet with the Norwin. A Test of Strength was implied, and even with the potential protests from more liberal factions, it was still the role of Men to keep secure the borders of their world for all concerned.
So it was that a team of some fifteen individuals, all soldiers of supreme masculinity, were assembled to meet these aliens and show them the true mettle of planet Earth!
The Test;
The irregular sparkle of the infinite star field through the narrow front window of the shuttle reflected in the hazel eyes of the almost boyish mission commander. Colonel Aaron Christopher reclined in his chair with a deceptive idleness which came from the prolonged zero-g journey of slightly more than a week.
Even with the dismissal of all safety standards and other time consuming protocol, the launching of the highly experimental shuttle took almost a month to make reality. The vessel had been refitted with a powerful fusion drive which was more bomb than booster for the space craft, aptly named the Ares by its military crew.
But the engineers had agreed that if the untested shuttle survived lift-off, it would, in theory, achieve an acceleration far beyond that of currently active space-faring ships. If it didn’t take out the launch-pad and a chunk of land some thirty miles square in the process, that is.
And while the egg-heads argued nuts & bolts, military leaders from all corners of the globe strained the resources of the intelligence net to find the ideal man to represent his planet in negotiations with the Norwin.
“Do we have acquisition of target yet? “ his level voice never betrayed the excitement behind the stoic handsome face of the thirty-four year old officer. But Aaron Christopher still felt the pull of History in this rendezvous, as surely as Mars touched the Ares with the first tentative pull of its gravity.
Colonel Christopher, his still youthful features, surfer-boy good looks and a lean physique which concealed cable strong muscles, hid well the hard won experience of a seasoned expert in covert operations. But more important were his talents for improvisational thinking and keeping a cool head under crisis, both proven long ago in the Saudi desert...
“We have a return at one hundred fifty thousand miles, sir. “ announced the navigator, a slim reed of a man who’d been a member of Aaron’s team for some three years. The lone scientist of the crew, Chen Woo had escaped the killing fields of Cambodia, brought to the States as an infant with refugees not his family. And as he was bounced from one foster home to another, Woo discovered first his talent for tech and next his deep desire for justice against any and all oppressors.
“That is a very big ship, to register so clear at this distance. “ declared Christopher’s dusky skinned exec, his comrade in arms since the early expeditionary missions into Basra and later Baghdad itself.
Kamal Bashir considered himself a disciple of the Koran, and all that it implied in his view of the world at large. Of course within the violent uncertainty of his chosen profession, as well as the short life expectancy of its practitioners, some slips in his unending contrition to Allah were inevitable. Especially when the infidel women, attracted by his exotic and extreme masculinity, tempted him in between satin sheets...
“Big enough. “ answered Aaron in dry tones but with a sardonic wink toward Kamal. “But not so large that our special cargo won’t do some damage, if all else fails. “
Extreme optimism had been known to kill in uncertain circumstances such as this, and the command staff could ill afford the prospect of negotiations turning sour. In anticipation of possible attack by the Norwin, a special nuclear ordinance had been placed around the engine assembly, ready to instigate an eighty megaton yield that would hopefully destroy the Norwin along with the Ares crew.
“But let’s do our best to see it doesn’t come to that. “ he added for the benefit of the largely volunteer soldiery who made up the rest of the team.
He saw them as redundant, backup if a firefight erupted aboard the alien vessel, as much potential cannon fodder as anything else since, in the end, they would all be instantly vaporized if Woo was forced to detonate their lethal payload with the remote in his possession...
“What’s the time schedule for rendezvous? “ demanded Aaron of Chen whose nimble fingers called up the data in an instant.
“Even with the new engines, I wouldn’t expect to reach Mars orbit for at least another eight days. Unless the Norwin wish to meet us halfway... “ the light tone of the navigator stopped in mid-speech as new readings flashed across his screen.
It was almost as if the Norwin had grown impatient at the snails pace of the Earth ship, their great stony vessel moving out of Mars orbit at such a rate of speed that Chen reckoned it would intercept the much smaller shuttle within twelve hours of departure from the red planet.
*
With the immense craft filling the viewports of the Ares, Aaron found something oddly familiar about the spiral design which made up the forepart of the Norwin ship. Ornate fluted lines curved back along an otherwise seamless hull which widened to a blunt end from which jutted an indescribable assembly that could only have housed the massive drive which propelled the vessel effortlessly between star systems.
“No visible windows or ports that I can see, Colonel. “ Chen told him as Christopher suddenly realized what this outline, dark and forbidding against the distant stars, reminded him of...
“It’s a God-Damn Cornucopia. “ both Chen and Kamal blinked at this strange outburst from the team leader, the Colonel shaking his head with wiry amusement. “A Horn of Plenty. Can’t you see it? “
“Plenty of what? I wonder.. “ the Syrian first officer remarked dryly. “Do you have any signal from the Norwin, Woo? “
It was as if the alien visitors had heard him, a light erupting from the otherwise black surface as a panel began to open, the dimensions large enough to accept a fleet of shuttles inside the enormous craft, the unknown clearly offering an invitation to the crew of the Ares to enter in.
“Does that count? “ the other quipped with barely disguised nervousness, both he and Bashir waiting for a response from Aaron. “The opening is easily navigable, with room to spare... “
“Then I guess we don’t keep our hosts waiting. “ interrupted Aaron rudely, caught wool-gathering by his men. “They did ask us, after all. “
And as Chen effortlessly brought the Ares in line with the city-sized ship, Christopher couldn’t help but wonder just what that invitation implied, and what the nature of this test to come truly was...
*
It was a light pull from the deck of the Norwin ship which indicated an artificial gravity as the shuttle touched down with only a barely imperceptible bump to betray a less than flawless landing by it’s pilot. And as they felt the somewhat uncomfortable sensation of weight, after having gone so long without, Colonel Christopher spoke over the P.A. system to the twelve men sitting with nervous anticipation in the hold.
“We have no word yet from the Norwin, only this open door invitation. So here’s how it’s gonna work. In a few minutes, Commander Bashir, Myself, and one of you fellas, will disembark to wait for Jondar and his boys to show up. The rest of you will hang behind with Woo aboard the Ares, til I give further orders. If something goes wrong, Chen will know what to do. That is all. “
Kamal was already digging out the respirators as the Asian scientist checked the outside environment with a startled amusement. “We have a near earth atmosphere filling the bay, Colonel. Some odd gases in the mix, but none that would harm us. Temperature is fluctuating between 65 and 70 degrees, Fahrenheit. “
“Making it rather comfortable for us. “ Kamal responded with straight face. “What next, I wonder? A Last Meal? “
Aaron chuckled at this as he and his exec cracked the egress hatch in the floor of the forward cabin. “Expecting the worst, are we? “ he laughed sardonically and the other bowed his head slightly. “As the prophet says, ‘Trust in Allah, But tie up your camel. ‘ “
The Colonel nodded as the third wheel entered from the cargo bay, Corporal Jamie Tanner, a weapons man from Huntsville, Alabama. High school graduate with only a year of community college under his belt when his country called, the heavily muscled kid was found to have a knack with the hardware and ordinance that made him an asset in the field. His square jawed country-boy appearance made folks underestimate his quick mind, while his easy deference to the greater authority of rank made Jamie a natural soldier.
“I’m ready fer business, sa. “ he announced with a booming voice, the command staff hiding smiles at the boy’s eagerness. Had they ever been that young?
“Then let’s get this show on the road. “ Christopher told them, Kamal lowering the ladder to the floor of the alien deck. “Let’s just hope there’s someone to meet us when we get there...”
The odd sense that the Norwin followed their actions with uncanny accuracy continued as a curiously large door, almost nine feet in height, opened inward to the dock, some sixty feet from where the Ares sat. But when the trio of Norwin males passed beneath the top of the hatch, the Earthers saw that only inches were spared by the head of the tallest of these otherwise very human looking aliens.
And as Jondar, his image unmistakable from that single broadcast across the planet, strode toward Colonel Christopher and his men, Aaron wondered at the gross miscalculation of scale by the experts at home.
All were dressed in tunics of shining black hide, looking suspiciously like leather, the coarse dun colored trousers which clung tight to the impossibly thick calves was of a thin material which none of the humans could even guess at. The Norwin were, in all respects, the very image of those ancient giants who once resided in the Halls of Asgard. Only the youngest male wore no beard, his bright blue gaze staring with a benign interest at the tiny men before them, midgets next to the much larger males of his tribe.
“Who speaks for your world? “ boomed that voice, even louder than what had come through the pitifully inadequate audio systems where Jondar had issued his invitation. His massive barrel chest seemed to strain against the tunic, a thin smile beneath the thick fiery beard greeting the visitors with a tolerance reserved for the inferior. Even standing tall at six foot two, Aaron had an odd sense that he’d never even left the nursery when standing before Jondars’ imposing form.
“I’m Colonel Christopher. “ his level voice never betrayed this unwelcome uncertainty he felt, the eyes forced upward to stare with a cool directness at the Norwin leader. “Commissioned to speak for the whole of Earth. I’m given full authority to negotiate with your people... “
“Then as leader of your clan world, you shall be the one to be tested. “ Jondar interrupted. “If you win, we may negotiate with your people. If not, your world... Earth? shall become yet another conquered planet, a chattel world for our warriors... “
“The Test? Now? “ Aaron demanded, the other Norwin males marking off an outline, a surprisingly small circle of some forty feet across.
“If you win the challenge, we can speak as equals, male to male. “ Jondar answered simply, as to an idiot. “As the leader, you and I will fight for three falls. If you lose, you will have proven you are less than male, only chattel to service our needs. “
“Colonel. “ Kamal interrupted with whispered urgency in Aaron’s right ear. “Do you know what they’re saying? The men of our world... “
“You don’t understand. “ laughed Jondar, picking up even the low tones of the exec. “Males are not chattel, for pleasure or even more mundane services. If your leader fails The Test, he will serve as an example for the Change your world will soon undergo. Better to attend our needs. “
“But what is The Change? “ demanded Aaron, only to find his more powerful peer shaking an unkempt mane. “Enough! Time is wasted! After the challenge is complete, we talk. If you be chattel, you’ll know The Change soon enough. Step into the circle. “
It looked like a wrestler’s ring to Christopher, and as Jondar fell into an oddly familiar stance, the soldier realized it would be free for all, his skills pitted against the unknown expertise of the giant before him.
“This is stupid. “ he thought ruefully to himself. “We wrestle to determine the fate of an entire planet... “ Aaron found himself caught off guard, stepping across the chalk-like line before he was ready. Jondar was already rushing him and the Colonel was hit full chest, his lighter frame tossed effortlessly out of the circle on his ass by the superior force.
“Idiot! “ he chastised himself, Jondar grinning like a cat while Kamal frowned deeply. Even Tanner looked disappointed as Christopher regained his focus.
“One against you. “ taunted Jondar, clearly expecting a lop-sided victory over the tiny man. But Aaron was not the one to repeat error, stepping into the circle with a more cautious air.
His opponent sensed the change as they circled each other, Aaron noting a sloping of Jondar’s right shoulder. If he tried to come in low...
The alien began with a feint, a forward charge which shifted to a half crouch, the war-lord obviously hoping cut the smaller male’s legs out from under him. But Aaron surprised the giant by leaping across the broad back, slamming down hard as Jondar lost his center of gravity.
The Earther rolled and regained his feet as the deck shook noticeably from Jondar’s fall, an angry huff of air escaping from alien lungs. It was time for Aaron to grin at his adversary, the Norwin nodding to him with a begrudging respect, seconds before he executed another rush.
Colonel Christopher spied what he thought was another feint which would repeat the earlier failed move of his opponent. But as he tried to clear the floor and leap to one side, Jondar did something unexpected!
His massive shoulders rose up suddenly to intercept Aaron before the soldier could get safely get out of the way, the human tumbling as the Norwin’s head hit his chest straight on. Aaron felt a rib crackle even as he tumbled out of control to land hard on the deck
.
“One of the falls was to your advantage. “ Jondar remarked with barely disguised sarcasm as Kamal and Jamie helped their leader to his feet. The Earth officer tried hard to breath even as he struggled to deal with such a swift defeat. “But the victory still goes to me. “
“But this is insane! “ Aaron countered with injured indignation. “How can you decide the fate of a world with a simple brawl? “
“You accepted the terms once you stepped within the circle. “ Jondar chided him. “Strength and the skills of Combat determine who is truly male, destined to rule. But it is of no consequence. If you had refused The Test, we would have taken your planet as forfeit. This way, you had the chance to acquit yourself, and your people. But enough! You have been proven to be less than male. As the leader of your clan, you will undergo The Change. “
“Sir! “ shouted Jamie with anger, ready to attack the nearest Norwin at his Colonel’s command. “We don’t hafta to put up with this! We can fight... ! “
“We need to get back to Earth in one piece, if we can. “ Aaron told Kamal as the warriors waited expectantly for the men to follow. “But you tell Chen to wait for our return, no more than an hour. Understood? After that, he knows what to do. “
Aboard the Ares, Woo saw his people leaving with the Norwin, wondering at the harsh simplicity of the Test, to determine the status of any race encountered by these colossal aliens. But the word from Bashir held its own test, to determine the character of Chen and those left behind. To relay all that had happened to Mission Control and then to make sure that the Norwin never made it to Earth to fulfill their dream of conquest.
The Change;
“Observation and Survival. “ Aaron thought to himself as Jondar took the Earth-men out of the great bay into a short narrow corridor. Made of the same material, within as without, the deep mahogany stonework was engraved with strikingly simplistic runic artwork. For the sophistication of the vessel itself, all else about the Norwin seemed a deliberate step backward to a more low-tech society.
He noticed that the boy was still fuming silently as Kamal spared some questioning looks toward his Colonel, otherwise also taking in the scenery. And when their escorts brought them through another portal into the main body of the ark, Aaron and his team were decidedly confounded by what lay just beyond...
The interior was open, an impossibly large cavern which housed a population numbering several hundred thousand strong, if not more. The imperceptibly sloping floor was given over to an area devoted to communal activities. Norwin women engaged in the business of maintaining this great space-faring home in which they dwelled, while the Norwin males worked upon obvious preparations for a more ominous task, at least where the Earth was concerned. And as Aaron’s eyes followed the vertigo inducing heights to either side, he saw a staggering number of tiers which held both housing for the individual families and other buildings whose uses he couldn't quite determine. In the meanwhile, his friend’s eyes were occupied with other more pleasing sights...
“The women. “ Kamal murmured to himself, responding automatically to the near flawless sea of loveliness before him. From virginal child to aged grandmother, the tall and generally robust Norwin females were the very image of domesticity and raw sexuality. Most wore simple garments of delicate weave, either modest cloth or diaphanous fabric which clung to the modest measure of the alien model.
While somewhat imposing in height, the smaller women standing just a foot taller than Colonel Christopher, the downcast eyes and general deferential manner toward their men reflected an odd contrast to an otherwise powerful femininity.
“This is where The Change will take place. “ Jondar interrupted, as they reached what looked to be an immense city-block sized square, a gathering area for ceremony and service. “Ascend the platform as we call Assembly. “
Corporal Tanner couldn’t even look at Colonel Christopher as they climbed twelve tall steps to the dais, where a set of pillars waited for what was obviously meant to be a public spectacle, the humiliation of the fallen before the entire Norwin tribe. But even as Jamie expected some action from his superiors, Aaron did nothing but check the chronometer on his wrist...
“You shall stand between the posts. “ commanded Jondar harshly. “Your companions are to stand witness to The Change. Your planet must know what awaits them. “
The Norwin men took up heavy rope which dangled from either column, tying them tight and taut so that the Colonel stood immobilized and properly abased before the gathering mob. To call the people for the ceremony, the smooth cheeked youth pressed a long curving horn to his lips, the high blast reaching even to the dizzying heights.
“We have met the enemy and they have failed The Test. “ Jondar announced to the crowd, a sea of the curious and the openly hostile staring up at the bound Earther. “What shall we do with him? “
“The Change. “ the response returned was a low murmur echoing throughout the throng, a low key reverberation which none the less filled the great cavern by the time all of the tribe answered their leader.
“He has failed The Test. Be he male or Chattel? “ asked Jondar, seeking confirmation as to what must happen next. His people did not disappoint. “Chattel. “ they told him, again with a collective voice which almost bordered on the solemn.
“Then let the maids of The Change come forth, so we might see what this male’s defeat has brought upon himself and his race. “
They were three beauties, willowy in form, lovely young girls in full flower who wore diaphanous flowing gowns which managed both modesty in length and exotic tease in the wispy translucence of the fabric. Both Kamal and Aaron imagined these to be as untouched virgins, carrying the religion of the Norwin even as they carried a heavy cauldron between them.
The captives smelled wafting tendrils of honey scented steam rising up from the almost pitch black vessel, even while the delicate females ascended to the platform where a place had been prepared for the priestesses and their sweet-smelling burden. Together they set the great pot in a stand made ready by their males.
“This male, has he been tested? “ meekly inquired a lithe lovely, doe-eyes staring out from a narrow unsmiling face. She did not turn her gaze down before Aaron as she did with the Norwin males, a detail which disturbed the Earth soldier no end.
“He has failed. “ answered Jondar simply and the priestess nodded to her ladies who moved with eerie grace to the cauldron, the inquisitor priestess dipping a ladle into the dark liquid.
One of his shapely tormentors drank deep as her sisters murmured akin to a litany, chanted in a tongue which Aaron didn’t recognize. But as they spoke, this chosen girl came forward to gently stroke his bound form, expertly undoing the Velcro fastenings to his jumpsuit as she moved delicate fingers along his hard muscular frame.
Even while slipping the suit off his broad shoulders, this alien seductress pressed her sweet lips to his, allowing the fluid which she’d held in her mouth to trickle into his. Taken in such a soft torturous manner, he was unable to prevent the unknown drug from running down his throat, a burning and itching invading his body while a gradual befuddlement clouded his once sharp faculties.
His manhood pressed against the taut fabric of his uniform, the girl stepping away to allow another of her sisters to repeat the rite, a second siren undressing him further while passing more of the alien liquid over his lips. As the girl forced him to drink, Aaron’s once confident erection vanished at once as this second dose was quickly absorbed into the man’s now swiftly shifting system.
The terrible cycle of change had full sway over his body now, that tickling and dull warmth grown into a fire which seared Aaron from the inside out. And as the third priestess kissed him, filling the Earth male with more of that sweet poison, The Change was altering his body enough that both Kamal and Jamie gaped in open astonishment at their leader.
His thoughts were confused, the pain so overwhelming as to distract Christopher from any hope at rational thought, his mind too filled with the traumatic transmogrification of his very essence. Only the reactions from his crew hinted at the great magnitude to which the Norwin elixir had altered, was altering him, Aaron seeing an odd lust alternated with the fear in the pale faces before him.
Flesh was reforming faster now, the agony so great that Aaron couldn’t rightly say how much time had past. His tear blurred eyes couldn’t quite see what changes had occurred, though there was a softness to his shifting frame which the soldier suspected reflected the final body being forced upon him by the Norwin. He was becoming Chattel?
“Jesus! “ exclaimed Jamie, the boy staring with open interest at his superior. “The Colonel’s a girl! “
A Girl? It was impossible, inconceivable that even a potent potion as he’d been given could affect such a change so quickly, to the degree that Tanner was suggesting ...
“Not quite yet. “ Kamal told the corporal with a strained tone, his expression hard to read as Aaron realized the affect was working on him still, from the outside in. The dizziness which had so unnerved Christopher had slowly lessened, but a residue of uncertainty remained even as the chemical blaze which had burned away his former frame faded to a dull ache.
“And so the warrior becomes the prize! “ Jondar proclaimed to the assembly. “A tribute to send home as portent of what must happen to her planet... her people. “
The guards cut loose the naked Earther, stripped of his uniform, his sex, and so much more. Still, the flesh was far too tender for Aaron to properly appreciate The Change with anything but a shell-shocked detachment. He stumbled forward but shunned the help of his men as the sexy sorceresses held up a flimsy wisp of weave, meant to cover his(?) new body...
“No. “ Aaron could refuse in voice only, its’ higher pitch strange to the officers’ ears. Weak as Colonel Christopher was, the women easily had their way with Aaron, draping the abbreviate fabric about him as to accent the unmistakably feminine breasts that had sprung painfully from his once firm pecs. A long maroon stretch of silky cloth wrapped around pulled the dress in tight about the waist, the hem hung in delicate folds which ended high on the legs, barely concealing a shadowy nub between Aaron’s thighs which only confirmed how deeply The Change had gone in Belling the Tom...
“We give you leave to go. “ Jondar turned to Kamal, ignoring Aaron as just another female. “Once you have reached home, we shall allow twelve turns of your world on its axis so all might prepare for The Change that must come... “
“And we’ll fight you! “ Aaron interrupted only to find Bashir flash angry eyes toward his altered friend. “Be still! “ he barked, Aaron falling into a stunned silence before she realized she’d done so.
“It is the right of a condemned world to fight back . “ he told the barbarian with a cool voice which made the Norwin war chief smile. “And you shall only suffer needlessly before we finally do what must be done. Many will die in trying to forestall the inevitable. But you do as your conscience bids you do... “
Pride before the Fall;
Colonel Christopher bite her lip even as her friend kept a firm grip on a skinny right arm, giving Aaron fair warning to stay quiet. And as their escorts brought them back into the bay where the Ares sat waiting, the transformed Colonel wondered why Chen hadn’t detonated the package, as per his/her orders.
She could see Woo standing beside the ladder with one of the team, the Asian officer frowning deeply as he counted three Norwin, Two Earth men, and One Woman crossing the deck toward the shuttle.
“You guys okay? “ his usually calm disposition seemed sour as the group approached. Aaron found Chen staring with such obvious masculine curiosity that it prompted an odd nervousness which overrode her initial indignation. “Who’s the girl? “
“The Girl... “ Aaron sputtered in a growing rage before being rudely interrupted by her Arab exec. “...is what remains of Colonel Christopher after The Change. “ finished Bashir in a voice obviously trying hard not to appear amused. “Apparently she’s meant to be a precursor to what will happen to all our men, if the Norwin reach Earth... “
“Why didn’t you take care of that? “ demanded Christopher, Chen having the good sense to look embarrassed at the childish outburst from his now quite feminine commander.
“I think we’d better discuss this during the pre-flight prep... inside. “ he answered with a nod toward the nearby Norwin males.
“Pre-flight... “ Aaron felt that the whole universe had fallen to chaos, those odd stares from her men, the unmistakable tones of condescension from both Kamal and Chen. “ ...We’re leaving? “
“Inside is better. “ the first officer repeated in a hard voice that signaled a paradigm shift, a twisting of roles which made Aaron shiver unconsciously. “But... “
“Inside, now! “ Kamal commanded, bringing her into line before Jondar and his warriors, all grinning with some perverse understanding which went over her head. What else had this Change wrought that she couldn’t see?
That seed of indecision had fully blossomed into confusion for Aaron as she clambered up the ladder into the cockpit, spared the attentive stares of the males to the flash of feminine assets as her abbreviate dress fluttered up about her waist.
“So? What happened? “ she turned on Woo in open hostility as he and the others closed the hatch beneath them. “Why No Boom? “
She felt like an idiot as Kamal chuckled lightly at her simply phrased question. But Chen shook his head slowly in response, holding out the remote which Aaron accepted. “Push the button. “ he suggested to her.
Nothing happened.
“We speculate that the Norwin have a weapon, at least from the evidence in the failure of the device to go critical. “ he explained cautiously, pulling up a systems schematic on his monitor. “ Likely it’s a very sophisticated EMP which apparently can target specific circuits, leaving others untouched. “
“A pulse weapon? “ demanded the Colonel in a voice almost petulant in tone.
“They managed to severe all connections between us and the detonating modules, destroying every bit of wiring necessary to instigate an explosion. Somehow the Norwin did a very thorough job of analyzing our energy output to detect the presence of the self-destruct device so quickly. Before we could activate the program, some odd readings we got coming from the Norwin ship must have been the activation of their own counter weapon ... “
“But we can over-ride the safeties and manually push the engines into an overload... “ Aaron protested, feeling a further loss of control as Chen shook his head, the narrow eyes more curious than concerned over his Colonel’s increasing agitation, so unlike the normally confident officer he’d known for so long... “We have nothing left but communications and auto-navigation. We can plot a course home but that’s about it. “
“Then we have to do this the old fashioned way. “ the Colonel responded far too quickly. “Tell the men to prepare for a counter against the Norwin. We’ll fight our way to the drive section of their ark and blow it to bits...
“
“No. “ Kamal held up a hand.
“What? “ again her exec had countermanded an order from his superior, Aaron feeling her world collapsing before his insubordination. “We can’t let them get to Earth... “
“We have to get home, to plan a defense with better resources than we have here. “ Bashir told her, mildly chiding his transgender comrade. “Chen? Initiate the return with what’s left of your nav-system. “
“No... “ Aaron struggled to regain that authority and levelheaded machismo which had carried her through all those other mission. Or was that gone with her gonads, her command as easily lost as her manhood? “I’m the head of this expedition! The UN military tribunal empowered me... “
“That was before you were exposed to the Norwin drug! “ Kamal interrupted angrily. “What changes you’ve gone through might well endanger our mission as well as the lives of your team! Reluctantly, I must assume command til such time as medics back home can determine the exact nature of your change... “
“But this is mutiny! “ she screamed at this usurper who’d been her best friend and indispensable associate during some hairy assignments, both in the Gulf and Central Europe. One such moment had been not even been in war, but during down time at a brothel in Madrid. Kamal and Aaron, both blind stinking drunk, facing a dozen knife wielding thugs with their pants down round their ankles, caught in mid-coitus with some delectable and quite flexible girls...
“It is Survival, my dear. “ Kamal told her with that tone of finality which Colonel Christopher knew could not be swayed under any circumstances. “And it is... necessary. “
“My dear... ? “ still she fought this, though not with that strength which now seemed a ghostly remnant of something that once was, which existed no more. Aaron looked to Chen for support, but the navigator purposely tended to his duties, keeping clear of this lop-sided power struggle between the greater masculine authority of the Arab commander and the acutely diminished prestige of the transgender Colonel.
“And Aaron? “ Kamal remarked with a soft smile of a man who knew he’d won, his firm gaze purposely following the gentle curves of the faux female with a macho contempt, stopping deliberately at cunt and cleavage to let her know what she was in his eyes. “As delightful as your slip of a dress is? I suggest you change into something much less comfortable, so not to distract the men too much... “
*
Removed from her command, Colonel Christopher retreated to a tiny cabin off the main deck, now quite aware of the heat generated by her crew. Most had barely known Aaron as a male, suddenly finding themselves in close quarters with someone who, to all appearances, was a sexy girl in a very arousing outfit...
“Oh, God. “ exclaimed the Colonel in that husky feminine voice which she was quickly growing to hate. Staring at the narrow mirror, she finally saw what it was that the others had been drooling over.
There was little remaining of the man that Aaron had once been, his once impressive height reduced by nearly six inches, perhaps more. The lean and powerful frame had gone over to a more fleshy but firm figure, the strong thighs and hips gaining a curve which was accented by this narrow waist that still held to some baby fat.
The burn which had run rampant through his body had less destroyed than redistributed what God had given the former male, the swelling breasts, not as immodest as he’d first thought, set naturally against his, her chest. While their slight sag hinted at a body well past puberty, the prominent uplift still gave the impression of a woman holding to youth for years to come...
But it was that angelic face, almost devoid of wrinkles, which brought tears to the wide innocent eyes whose disbelieving gaze could not reconcile that horrific image of feminine beauty that stared back at her.
The handsome but stoic visage was gone, replaced by baby-soft cheeks framed by a short mane of sandy blonde which curled sexily about the smooth temples and accented the full pouting lips, a mouth wanting for lipstick to make them kissable....
Aaron suddenly imagined the thoughts which ran through the minds of his crew, faced with a former authority figure turned unexpectedly into... chattel. She shivered at this, a quite girlish fear taking hold as her eyes caught sight of the rapid rise and fall of her bosoms, a vision which suddenly made her hot as hell.
“Just don’t give them anything to look at. “ she whispered angrily to herself, pulling down one of her old jumpsuits to wear. Discarding the hated outfit which the Norwin women had forced upon her, Aaron wiggled into the oversize uniform, feeling very foolish at the droopy folds which fell about her more petite form.
“Let’s get this over with. “ she sighed, opening the door to find all eyes waiting with eager anticipation for her emergence, a coming out of the closet, so to speak. She almost heard audible sighs of annoyance at the frumpy look of her too large garb, Aaron smiling inside at their disappointment as she made her way back into the cockpit.
Even Kamal frowned slightly as the girl entered, his condescending stare highly critical of her wardrobe of choice. “A terrible fit. “ he commented roughly. “I think Corporal Davis was a boy scout. He’ll see to tailoring your clothes to something better suited for your new sex. “
That son of a bitch! He’d ripped into her for the body the Norwin had given her, and now he wanted Aaron to show it off? She was spoiling for another brawl, but Chen interrupted them as communication was established with Mission Control. “At least... “ thought the fuming female with girlish glee. “The tribunal will give me back command. “
But her anticipation of ascension to her former post, fell heavily as the details of the disaster unfolded to incredulous ears back home.
“Commander Bashir did the right thing. “
These words chilled the sexy soldier to the bone, as her one hope at redemption vanished along with any remaining confidence of spirit. Even as Chen initiated the return program, the Ares easily executing the turn-about away from the Norwin ark, Control hammered in the final nail in regards to Aaron’s status.
“Captain Christopher is to be considered cargo, Commander. “ warned the gruff voice of General Warren, the tribunals’ choice to handle the logistics and internal security for the Ares mission. “That means she’s the Key to finding out just what the Norwin are capable of. Keep her safe from harm, Understood? “
“Understood, General. “ responded Kamal briskly, giving his former friend a wink which Aaron couldn’t quite read. “Any further instructions? “
His words were somewhat rattled by the explosive force of acceleration as the main drive kicked in, the shuttle now enroute to Earth.
“Not at present. We’ll wait til you’re almost home before discussing options. “ the General told him. “Until then, Commander. Ending transmission. “
*
Kamal’s interpretation of keeping Aaron safe became clear as he ordered Corporal Davis, a soft spoken kid from West Virginia, to tend to her needs. If she was Cargo, he obviously wanted the girl out of his hair while the men went about the business of planning for Invasion!
With harsh but sardonic instruction from Commander Bashir, the rest of the crew ignored their shapely baggage, for the most part. However, the occasional pat on her ass or odd masculine body pressed against Aaron as they passed by in the close quarter let the displaced officer know the Norwin weren’t the only ones to see her as Chattel...
“That pinches. “ she grumbled unkindly as her babysitter fussed at the refitted suit, pinning up material at the small of her back. Corporal Davis, almost bookish in his shy demeanor, had been like a Godsend to the increasingly agitated officer over the last several days, his attitude reflective of a protective brother which calmed the now overt helplessness which swept over the girl.
“Got ta get the fit right the first time, Colonel. “ his soft voice explained, Aaron touched that the boy still used the old honorific even while his crew-mates had abandoned it. The fit, apparently by order of Kamal, was less utilitarian than lustful design on the part of the Syrian Commander.
The usually secure seal of the Velcro fastenings, running from collar to crotch, was undone about the breasts. ‘For Comfort. ‘ was how Bashir had explained it, openly pleased with the display of Aaron’s deep cleavage in the tight outfit. The rest of her fetishist costume was tight against her body which helped to further isolate her from the men.
But even as Davis followed his superior’s instructions, his kind expression never showed anything but sympathy toward Aaron.
“I know. “ she answered with a sweet voice of gratitude. Christopher glanced about the hold, seeing it empty for the present. Kamal must have called everyone else forward. “And I do appreciate your kindness.... a lot. “
Guided by impulse, she’d meant to give her savior a chaste kiss. But as Aaron leaned toward his left cheek, Corporal Davis turned so that his lips squarely met her, the soldier suddenly taking her face between strong hands to hold her there.
Fear prevented Aaron from pulling away, even as Davis moved his grip to lightly cup her breasts beneath groping fingers which expertly played with her now erect nipples.
“Show me how grateful. “ he whispered with an unexpected tone of aggression, Christopher following the direction of his stare toward the small locker sized room. His nimble fingers already had the jumpsuit unzipped to her navel, that impassioned expression brooked no refusal as he effortlessly guided his prize to the only bid for privacy aboard the Ares...
And as the door shut behind them, Aaron understood that her imminent deflowering would not end when they reached home. The goals of the Norwin already realized with her rape, was just a taste of the terror yet to come!
The Homecoming;
They waited impatiently on the steaming tarmac of Edwards, General Todd Warren and his aide, Captain Trish Stevenson. Waiting in the dry heat for the technicians to safely crack the hatch of the shuttle whose landing, some two hours before, was welcomed by a global barrage of news images and a lock-down of secrecy unprecedented in the history of the civilized world.
But while no press was allowed beyond what was deemed to be a safe cordon around the heavily guarded airstrip, still they swarmed like camera laden vermin outside the high wire, barely kowtowed before the taut no-nonsense expressions of the armed soldiery.
The General’s weathered face reflected a displeasure which his much younger assistant understood all too well. For the fifty six year old veteran of one world war and countless other conflicts after, discipline in the ranks and respect for chain of command was an imperative immutable.
The Mission had been an unmitigated disaster from the moment Colonel Christopher and company arrived board the Norwin ship, though even Warren admitted to himself that the civilian brain trust had screwed up royally in their hasty interpretation of data. But after specific instructions had been issued to Commander Bashir, what had occurred on the return trip to Earth...
“They’re opening her up, sir. “ Captain Stevenson interrupted his wool gathering as the field crew signaled her they were ready. Trish had been with the General for two years, treated as much as a daughter as a soldier, though his old fashioned familiarity never strayed beyond the idle condescension of a generation on the edge of obsolescence.
Born into a military family, the petite officer had faced the faded but still persistent chauvinism of the Old Boy’s club by downplaying her attractiveness and adopting a hard edge which hid a naturally playful femininity. The bright blue eyes brooked no argument from the men who served under her, nor derisive opinion from her superiors. Only General Warren had ever glimpsed the woman behind the soldier by his patient, albeit paternal, respect for her accomplishments.
Still, old attitudes died hard.
He scarcely acknowledged the salutes which greeted the General as he and Captain Stevenson climbed the steps to the open hatchway, the old soldier musing over the odd messages received from Commander Bashir, news which upset him greatly. But even with the half truths concerning the act committed by some of the crew against Aaron, Warren did wonder just how much was the fault of the men involved...
For all their guilty as hell expressions, Kamal and the team did stand to attention as General Warren entered the hold. All but the lone female who waited with an overt submissive stance before her superior.
As a gasp was heard from his aide, Todd could only gaze in stunned silence at this timid girl who’d once been the most resourceful and courageous soldier in his long memory. He thought first of a natural beauty as painted by the Old Masters, the slender but otherwise robust figure devoid of the anorexic physique of modern women. What next he saw brought a deep scowl to his brow, Warren’s wraith turned on Kamal who stood by with stone faced calm..
“Why is Colonel Christopher dressed like a cheap slut? “ his voice was frighteningly level, though storm clouds were evident in that arctic stare as the Syrian exec allowed himself a quick glance toward Aaron, something in that look which only the girl understood.
Captain Stevenson felt embarrassed to be there, an almost instinctive disdain pushing past her subconscious at the provocative uniform of the transgender officer.
Fashioned from the once utilitarian jumpsuit, the skills of Davis as tailor were evident in the plunging halter top, snug across the breasts with only a small bit of Velcro to keep the exposed cleavage from popping out unfettered, the bottom half remade as tight low cut hip hugging pants, boldly designed for show...
“She wanted to, sir. “ Kamal responded in a flat voice which Trish didn’t care for. His stiff manner and several sly smirks among the other men suggested to the captain that there was more at work here than simple lechery. “General? If I might have a moment? “
Warren ignored her, focused on his tirade against this offense to his sense of decency, even as he absently noted a stifling change in the cabin. His stern face turned toward the transformed Colonel, noting with a masculine annoyance, the soft cheeks wet from a fresh trace of tears. “You wanted to? “ he demanded angrily.
Trish could feel the strangeness descending upon the men, even as she felt an unexpected heat inside herself, watching with a distant detachment as the weeping girl nodded to the General.
“You went to negotiate a treaty with the Norwin. “ Warren told Aaron with deadly patience. “Instead you ended up provoking an invasion, expected in roughly two weeks, tempted your men so that they were forced to respond to this sorry tease... “
“It wasn't.... I didn't mean. “ the General had meant to greet the belled officer with kindness, but there was something about her childish whimper which annoyed him deeply, even as an unexpected disgust erupted at the sight of this tearful girl... “Are you a soldier? Or a sorry little girl? “
Captain Stevenson was awakened by this odd outburst, the fog which had enveloped her brain dispelled by the nasty inflection and potent arousal in Warren’s voice. “General? “ her question was louder now, trying to bring him back to reality.
“If you’re a soldier, the tribunal might have to convene a competency hearing, to call into question your right to command. If you’re just a naughty girl, you might just slip by with just a spanking! “ The close quarters obviously contained something which was affecting the men, though Trish had only felt it for a minute.
Her mentor was lost in it’s influence as he took Colonel Christopher by the arm, pulling her across his lap as he sat down on the long bench in the hold. With contemptuous strokes to her firm ass, the General paddled Aaron as he would have any wayward child, surprising even the other men by his enthusiastic punishment.
“GENERAL! “ the shout, of outrage and dismay, broke through the veil with Todd stopping his hand just as he prepared to lay another stroke to the eight already placed upon the prone trembling form of the Colonel.
“I think we should get the crew off this ship. “ he told Captain Stevenson quietly, handing the now sullen but silent girl to a technician, embarrassment evident in his face. “Bring them into a controlled environment for a proper debriefing.... “
“We have one problem in that. “ Trish responded with a mild chastisement toward his exaggerated misbehavior. “How do we get Colonel Christopher out with the reporters and all those cameras waiting for the crew to disembark? “
General Warren shook his head clear of the cobwebs, his anger turned inward which satisfied his aide that the crisis was over, for the moment. “I leave that in your capable hands, Captain. “ he told her after a minute.
Silently acknowledging his subtle apology, the captain looked about at the technicians waiting patiently to complete shut-down and post flight procedures. Softly smiling to herself, Trish asked one of them to retrieve an extra suit from the lockers...
*
Standing amid the milling mob of media whores and camera crews, hardly above peeping toms taking Polaroids of the neighbor lady behind half lowered blinds, one real investigative journalist waited alone for that one tasty bit of news to spring board her stalled career into the big times.
Kerry Graham, her gray gaze hid behind oversized sunglasses, smirking thin lips which actually filled out the lean hungry cheeks, had a readership of only three thousand print though her website registered abit more. She was editor, publisher, and the entire staff of a very fringe newspaper called The Truth Hurts.
The thirty two year old UCLA graduate had never played the game, not with her professors, nor with the dozens of newspapers she’d apprenticed with before being fired. Fired, at least in her view, for not compromising those principles she’d thought important in keeping an objective but properly cynical view of the human race.
From behind the rather attractive unkempt mane of fiery red hair, she chuckled lightly at the tech heavy idiots who argued like so many magpies at the military robots keeping the press at bay. Armed only with a note pad, as much for herself as for interviews, and a brand new telephoto lens she’d exchanged for favors from a cute female staffer at the Times, Kerry knew that what was flaunted before the world would be largely smoke & mirrors.
She jotted down the moment that General Warren and his aide, Captain Stevenson, whose cool professionalism made her quite beautiful in the practiced eye of the bisexual reporter, boarded the Ares. Almost as lemmings behind their leader, a small group of some eight technicians followed them in, Kerry wishing she could have slipped in among them.
Through the lens of her camera, she could see that the old War Horse was pissed, the Captain speaking calmly to him before they disappeared through the hatch.
“Maybe if I’d brought a lip reader... “ chuckled Kerry to herself. Only ten minutes elapsed before one of the ground crew quickly descended the tall stairs, taking a truck toward the far hangers at the north end.
No one else seemed curious, but Graham waited and watched as the technician returned, carting a small loose bundle back into the shuttle. All the while wasting film on this seemingly unimportant action, Kerry saw that the crew and their escorts were exiting the ship, moving with uncommon haste to the transport waiting for them.
She popped a fresh roll in, using it up quickly while the expeditionaries were whisked away, likely in for some serious debriefing from their bosses. But even as the General moved toward the fence to issue a statement to the networks, the show was over for Kerry. What he had to say was double speech, better analyzed in the press kit afterwards. She was more interested in what was not said, the look on his face and the interesting activity round the ship....
*
Captain Stevenson was properly pissed as she left the General’s office. Taken out of the loop on what would be important work in preparing for the Norwin invasion in order to babysit Colonel, strike that to read; former Colonel, Aaron Christopher.
“From preliminary examination, Aaron has gone through a transformation unprecedented in medical History. While the doctors tell us that she’s not a female in truth, more an externally feminized neuter, there were some pronounced changes in body chemistry which can’t be easily explained. “ he had told her.
“This is all very interesting, General... “ she began to say before Warren held up a hand to stop her. “I decided that keeping her in confinement would be bad for Christopher, and therefore bad for the mission. I want you to take the girl to your place off base and look after her for a time. “
“You want me to take her to my apartment? “ repeated Trish incredulously. “Risk exposing the specifics of the invasion to the general public? “
“We believe that your presence will help alleviate any further anxiety for her, perhaps lessen the negative affects to her psyche as well. “ he told her. “But this is not a matter of discussion. You aren't asked to volunteer for this assignment, this is an order from your superiors. Understood? “
“Understood, sir. “ Trish answered, wondering at the reasons for being given this... honor. But as much as she detested being assigned this duty, the officer would do as she was asked so long as the orders did not conflict with her conscience. But what she couldn’t see was that a greater test would come in the long days ahead for the officer, and the world.
Fallen Angels;
The safety light cast a subdued red glow on the glistening paper as Kerry tentatively pulled the wet print from the fixer, looking for what, she couldn't say. But something worried the photographer as she examined the image of the astronauts being taken off the Ares.
The fourteen men were flanked by some of the support crew, General Warren and his sexy aide following close on their heels.... the fourteen men.... suddenly the discrepancy cleared in Kerry’s head as she prepared another exposure, twice enlarged. Fourteen men, together with General Warren, Captain Stevenson, and nine members of the ground crew had left the ship!
Had Colonel Christopher stayed aboard for some reason? Had he been held by the Norwin, perhaps as hostage? The first proposal had too many holes for the reporter to properly speculate upon while the second bid the question, of what value was one man against the whole of Humanity?
Still musing over the variables, Kerry ran the new picture through the solution, the extreme close-up of the assembly slightly blurred from the grain of the paper. She recognized Commander Bashir among the team, the rest vaguely familiar from the countless PR photos. But as she searched in vain for the mission leader, the sharp eyes of the journalist noticed Captain Stevenson with a steady hand at the elbow of one of the ground crew.
Another enlargement, the face of this jumpsuit clad enigma turned slightly from the camera. But even hidden beneath a loose fitting outfit, the person escorted by Trish Stevenson was obviously female, another mystery since the only woman to enter the shuttle had been the Captain. So who was this girl ? and where had Colonel Christopher gone?
With an exasperated huff, Kerry picked up the extension in the tiny dark room, dialing out to a friend who worked as a cocktail waitress at a bar where the airmen went.
“Gina? It’s Kerry.... yes, I know I haven’t talk to you for a week, I've been busy. What? No, it isn't you, I've just been up to my neck in bills and work. Would you shush a minute and check something for me? Please? I need you to find someone for me... “
As Kerry managed to get the right answer from her chatty buddy, she wondered to herself just how trashy she needed to dress to pump information from this potential source without him knowing it.
“If my research is right, “ she giggled aloud. “It’ll have to be very trashy, and he’ll be the one pumping before I get anything else out of him. “
*
General Warren sat with cool indifference across from the man who likely stole the highest office in the land, President Thomas Bradley.
With terrible election scandals within the major parties over the past two presidential races, it had apparently grated on the collective psyche, as this upstart dark horse from Connecticut, who’d spent barely three years in the House, made a late bid for the White House at the height of the war of words between the two primary candidates.
Even as this relatively young challenger rode in on the tried and true platform of Honesty in The Presidency, the scandal of misplaced public funds, an impressive list of alleged mistresses, and examples of astonishingly conservative antics from this self proclaimed moderate, all surfaced in the popular press at once.
Still, if embracing a man who possibly represented snake oil politics at its worst but most charismatic, meant breaking up the two party monopoly, the American voter was up to the task. Somehow the deadlock between his opponents enabled Bradley to squeak past with one of the slimmest wins on record...
“You've given those reports to the Security Council and the UN tribunal, as requested? “ the soft voice of the President asked calmly, even as he recognized the quiet negativity of so many men under his command. But he was here, by the will of the people, and any protests to the contrary was just sour grapes...
“Yes, sir. We've also secured Colonel Christopher in a safe location, known only to myself and my aide. “ answered the General with careful tones as the First Lady, Madeline Bradley, entered the room.
As Thomas was slim of build, with the gleaming good looks which Frat boys wore when seducing the parents of Debutantes, while raping their precious daughters in the back seats of parked cars, his lawyer wife wore the cool beauty of near celibate efficiency.
As with the rest of the Bradley package, she came even closer to being Ms President than others before her, Madeline reported to have several House staffers and even a few Generals at her beck and call. For some reason, Warren thought of the wives and mothers of Roman Emperors, indomitable power behind the throne, and he winced at the image...
“What else do you have for me, Todd? “ asked the President, even as he took his wife’s hand in his. “You may speak in front of Madeline. “
“Security, sir. “ Warren reminded him, annoyed at the man’s informality. “You may continue. “ snarled Bradley with obvious anger at being corrected by anyone, apart from his wife.
“The Norwin will arrive inside the Moon’s orbit about eight days from now. If the observations of the team scientist is correct, they have a specialized weapon which can release a powerful EMP pulse. Unlike the Electromagnetic waves we’re familiar with, normally generated by a nuclear detonation, or by a burst of plasma energy like Lightning, the Norwin can apparently direct it to target specific systems. “
“But we have shielding against this pulse. “ interrupted Madeline, her beautiful azure eyes gazing with a penetrating interest which bothered Warren greatly.
“Against known EMP, yes , created by a rather crude weapon of human design. We can’t know how potent their device is, or what level of shielding is needed to keep them from demolishing our ability to strike back. “ he explained carefully, those sharply focused eyes almost reading his objections to her presence, anywhere...
“And this drug which turned our manly Colonel into a Cuddly Concubine for the pleasure of the Norwin? “ she pressed on, smiling slightly as her flippant choice of words made the man squirm.
“Aaron only looks female from the outside, though the extreme atrophy of the male sex organs is irreparable. The drug somehow acts to violently burn out all hormones and other chemicals associated with maleness, forcing the victims own system to produce a new body chemistry to best supplement the altered outer form. It approximates feminine traits that begin to surface over time. “ he told her, still remembering the reproach in Captain Stevenson’s face after he’d found himself with the girl across his lap...
“And this change which affected her crew, the exuding of some kind of super pheromone? “ Madeline continued. “It compelled the men to rape her, and you to... “
“I know what it did! “ General Warren roared, angry that President Bradley could not better control his wife, that she would be allowed to interrogate him like this. “But that’s immaterial to the matter at hand! If the Norwin plan to disperse the drug among the male population of Earth, they must have figured out a delivery system to spread it across the largest areas possible... “
“Which we will cover when the tribunal reconvenes in a few days. “ the president told him, smiling as if his outburst was just business as usual. “Thank you for your reports, and your understanding that this matter will be held from the public until the last possible minute. We don’t want to provoke a worldwide panic, after all. You may go now. “
Dismissed like some simple minded lackey, Warren wondered to himself if the resulting hysteria from full disclosure to the people would be any worst than what was already happening within the Hallowed Halls of Power...
*
And as the world leadership tucked it’s collective head between its legs, Captain Stevenson was feeling the isolation of the exile, her guardianship of Aaron Christopher becoming more difficult as the once resourceful officer continued a steady regression to an almost childlike state of indecision.
Even with orders to attempt a reeducation of the Colonel to some semblance of her former self, it was an uphill battle as the Norwin drug had effectively crippled any attempt at modifying her passive demeanor.
Also, strongly conditioned by her experiences aboard the Ares, Christopher had developed an entrenched fascination with fetish, evidenced by Trish’s attempt to at least supply her charge with a modest wardrobe.
For the most part she’d convinced Aaron to wear rather conservative clothes, her only concession to the seductive wishes of this faux female was a risque pastel pink baby-doll. Very frilly, very sheer, and very abbreviate.
“While there’s been an odd reticence within official circles on the Hill, in fact from governments worldwide, to issue any kind of coherent statements regarding our alien visitors, both civilian scientists and amateur star-gazers alike agree that the great ship is moving toward Earth at such a rate of speed that... “
A firm knock on the door interrupted the CNN broadcast as Trish opened the door slightly to find a thin faced woman standing on the stoop with a camera dangling loosely round her neck. Mischievous eyes peered at the officer from under a comely tangle of reddish-orange locks with such familiarity it confused the Captain for a minute.
This hesitation was enough for the odd stranger to slip past, a quick glib introduction ready even as the intruder spied Aaron seated at the breakfast table in her nightie.
“Good Morning, Captain Stevenson. I’m Kerry Graham, reporter for The Truth Hurts? I have some questions concerning whether or not this lovely young lady is really Colonel Aaron Christopher, former leader of the Ares mission... “
“Ms Graham. “ Trish interrupted angrily, taking hold of the reporter as she managed to snap a few pictures of Aaron before the Captain could stop her. “I can best answer your questions by kicking your sorry ass out of here.... “
“I already have confirmation from a Commander Kamal Bashir, as to the events which unfolded aboard the Norwin ship. “ Kerry countered hurriedly, even as she winced at the strong grip on her wrist. “I've also found other sources who are willing to come forward to collaborate his version of the facts, as told to me in post-coitus... “
“You slept with him? “ Trish blurted out. “Do you normally fuck your sources, Ms Graham? Hardly professional, by any standards.. “
“If it’ll get the truth out to the public, yes. “ laughed the journalist, even as Trish dropped her hold. “We stand on the eve of Invasion. Invasion by an enemy with a rather fun weapon that would reduce our proud males to panty clad mockeries of femininity. All this, and the global leadership still insist on playing ‘Who’s Got A Secret? ‘ “
“There are negative aspects to full disclosure at this time. “ Trish told her. “Potentially bloody repercussions that could cripple us even before the Norwin arrive... “
“Maybe, I did thought about that you know. “ confessed Kerry softly, her cynical mask dropped in favor of a more thoughtful demeanor. “But who’s in charge of deciding how every individual on this planet faces such a threat, you? Each of us has a vested interest in this, so maybe each of us should have as much information as the next person, to best vote our conscience... ? “
Trish, thrown by the honest appeal from the woman, thought about the price already paid by Christopher, the prospect of the entire male population castrated en masse by these aggressively macho invaders.... “Okay Kerry, what do you want from me? “
“Actually, “ the reporter confessed with sheepish glee, staring at the nearly naked Aaron with a look which Trish didn't care for. “I was thinking more along the lines of what Colonel Christopher could do, to help expose this conspiracy of silence. “
*
When General Warren was called into the war room by President Bradley, the commander in chief waved a handful of magazines at him, all reprints of a photo filled article, first run in a cheap little rag called The Truth Hurts.
“When your aide decides to go Full Disclosure, she doesn't do a half-ass job of it, does she? And who’s this Kerry Graham sharing the by-line with Colonel Christopher’s show n tell confessional? “ demanded the President with a full heat-on.
What constituted an expose was a series of photos depicting Aaron Christopher as a happy child, soon after orphaned by accidents which took away his parents at eight and seventeen years, respectively. His shining record of service to his country up to the Ares mission. While the text divulged the specifics of the failed meeting in exacting details, It was the before and after spread of the transformed Colonel which had sold the story to every press service and network across the planet!
An old image of Aaron, looking smart and quite masculine in his dress uniform, was decidedly less so in a copy of the costume tailored by Corporal Davis aboard the shuttle. Other photos showed the obvious female attributes in a number of outfits, ranging from a simple sundress to an obligatory reclined bikini shot...
“She runs the paper in question, after a rather colorful employment record with practically every newspaper in Southern California. “ Todd responded absently, feeling that familiar stirring at the image of Aaron in a striped tube top and shorts, stretched on a couch reading a copy of The Truth Hurts...
“Have them send you a poster, Todd. “ the President chided him. “We have damage control to consider here. “
“The damage is done, and if we move against either Captain Stevenson or her compatriots, the negative PR will work against you. At best, we might hold Trish for a time, since she’s still beholden to both the Official Secrets Act and her personal oath as an officer. But any attempt to bring her before a military court would be a bad idea at this time. “
“It would just distract us from the problem at hand. “ muttered Bradley, even as he lightly ran fingers across the glossy TIME cover with a blow up of Aaron in her Ares costume. “ ‘Colonel Christopher: Maidenly Martyr or Sexy Seditionist? ‘ I would just love to meet this girl, but not just yet. What’s the latest reports concerning the public response to the story? “
*
“And the scene worldwide, for the most part, has been that of peaceful protests to the news of a massive cover-up regarding the Norwin and their plans for Invasion. With the first breaking of the story by a small press publication out of Palmdale, California, two days ago, most have taken to the streets, standing vigil outside of embassies and government offices to voice their outrage. But in some parts of the Middle East, and even here in the United States, what began as passive protest turned quickly to violence. “
Trish found Aaron and Kerry watching CNN as she returned from her meeting with General Warren. While the long conversation had ended pretty much as she’d expected, it could have been much worse. “I’m home, and I’m quietly dismissed with a tiny pension to tide me over til the world ends. “
Her former charge, wearing a fluffy sky blue robe which wrapped her up like a little girl, smiled with soft sympathy at the former officer. “That sucks. “ she responded easily, getting up from where she nestled comfortably against the reporter to offer a hug to her savior.
Kerry offered a wink and a nod toward the screen, shaky cam images of unrest in Ankara as an obviously nervous tele-journalist reported on the violence. “Be glad you’re out, as the aftermath to all the secrecy kicks in. “
“In Turkey, some of the Islamic Fundamentalists, locked out of the present moderate government, began to slaughter the women of the opposition. It would appear they’re sending a signal to the Norwin, as well as seeking forgiveness from Allah, by reaffirming their superiority of gender... “
“And the big penises shall rule. “ Kerry retorted as a sharp glare from Trish shut her up. But before the officer could further dress down her guest, the phone rang, Captain Stevenson moving to answer it while the others watched the rest of the report.
“While this is the extreme, gender unrest is evident in other cities, East and West, incidents of domestic violence on the upswing in the US as well as attacks against gender minorities in cities such as San Francisco and Boston. During a peaceful protest in the famous Asbury Park district, still home to the remnants of the 60’s counterculture, a crowd of some 3000 were fired upon by an unknown sniper. More than a dozen were killed outright in the first few minutes of the... “
The screen went blank as Trish snapped up the remote. Her house-guests looked at the expression of quiet resolve on her face.
“That was General Warren. The Norwin are expected to enter Earth orbit within twelve hours. “ she declared softly, seeing an unspoken question in Kerry’s face. “They apparently decided we've had time enough to make our peace, so the Invasion begins with the first shot fired by either side. “
*
But while the Americans and Russians had already jointly realigned their nuclear arsenals to target the approaching vessel, the Chinese not far behind them, the opening salvo came from an unexpected locale, fired from Israeli silos buried deep below the blistering sands of the Negev. With the total megatonnage at scarcely even a quarter of the nuclear potential of their Super Power neighbors, the missiles still would have done serious damage to the Norwin ark, if the enemy had allowed it...
Within seconds of launch, the dozens of space-bound projectiles began losing guidance control, the majority of them falling harmlessly into the Mediterranean. But of the few which plummeted toward land, the detonated warheads instantly incinerated the startled population as mushrooms grew over Cairo and near the Jordan-Saudi border.
Even with the greater threat from space, the response from the assaulted Arab countries was immediate, a fierce counter using conventional payloads launched against Kibbutz and other small Jewish settlements within easy reach of the medium range weapons.
The Norwin also retaliated, their own counter offensive coming in the form of scores of smaller craft, saucer-like in configuration and packing a cargo familiar to the one person already transformed by its’ shape-shifting power!
Caught in the battle zone, a single commentator found himself both reporter and victim of the dusting of the tiny farm which was the first hit by The Change!
“Brian Quintrell, reporting from Kibbutz Ben-Guran. We've just sustained minor damage from a barrage of rocket fire from the other side of the ridge, most of which landed outside the boundaries of this small community of some fifteen families. Things have quieted a bit over the last few minutes, perhaps the soldiers readjusting their... Just a second, I hear an odd humming which seems to be coming from the East.
“There’s a flying object, its outline unfamiliar to me. Could this be the first of the Norwin attack group to breach Earth’s atmosphere? Definitely a disc, comparable to a B-52 in length, It’s commencing a run toward our position. “
The global audience watched as the strange craft began to issue a thick gaseous trail from ports beneath the iron flat bottom, the wispy pink fog settling slowly over the land for miles in every direction.
“I see the fog, or whatever it is, creeping steady over the ridge, the guns are silent now. “ Brian told his viewers, even as someone pressed a gas mask into his hand. “I’ll have to let the pictures you’re seeing speak for themselves, as we've been ordered to don our masks now. “
What gas was dispelled by the hot desert winds was soon supplemented from a second run by the Norwin ship, the soft tendrils invading the camp, surrounding the inhabitants who found their gear ineffective against the alien weapon. The tight seals could not keep the gas at bay for long, The Change invading the body through any exposed surface, somehow penetrating even the most non-porous suits the Israeli settlers had on hand.
The coughing camera man still kept video rolling as the reporter’s features, at least what was visible from beneath his useless protection, began to visibly change.
“What’s happening? “ demanded Quintrell, reshaped fingers tearing at the mask, the muffled voice unmistakably altered by the wafting vapors which swirled around them. In the background, young men and their elders alike were showing the budding of more girlish bodies, shrill cries heard from the affected population.
“Oh, My God! “ screamed the reporter, pulling off his mask to show the world a striking face of emerging feminine beauty before the picture went to black.
*
From the opening gambit by Israel to the swift response from the Norwin, televised live on CNN, the war room in Washington monitored the largely futile defense and swift fall of the East before the one/two punch of the EMP weapon and The Change. President Bradley was confused by the inefficiency of the military machine so far.
“Israel has shown the greatest resourcefulness thus far. “ General Warren told him. “They planted nuclear charges in front of the Norwin bombers, hoping to knock their ships out of the sky with the concussion wave. Jondar and his people lost two before obliterating much of their opponent’s meager stockpile along with a sizable chunk of land. Still, the army ground units continued to push on, til The Change hit them... “
“And the rest of the Middle East? “ asked Bradley, obviously thinking of what the Americans response should be when the advancing enemy forces finally crossed the Pacific from the Japans.
“More than sixty percent converted, within just over twenty four hours. “ the General answered bitterly. “Apart from some last minute heroics from Syria, uprisings within a number of Religious sects by the Moslem women allowed several cities in Iraq and Iran to be overrun with little to no resistance. Basically the women turned their men over to the Norwin. “
“What of the Westward sweep? “
“That’s proceeding much slower, given the limited resources of the Norwin to begin with. They have only a base population, rough guesstimate, of a million plus against our billions. From what we can observe the Norwin females won’t, or can’t, fight.
“Now if it were a straight war, we’d kick their alien asses off planet in a minute. But our military is largely tech dependent and the crippling affects of The Change seem more pronounced, more immediate than what Colonel Christopher went through... “
“So even if we fell back to throwing rocks and sticks, This Change would still render us incapable of warring against the Norwin? “
“It would seem so, sir. “ General Warren told the commander in chief, catching a gleam in Bradley’s eye which he didn't care for one bit.
“Then we’ll have to rethink our way round this problem. “ Thomas responded absently, almost to himself. “Something more subtle than an open defense. “
Todd couldn't quite see what Bradley had in mind, but he knew somehow that if the United States was to save its male population, he would have to make a deal with a very specific devil to plan for the worst when the Norwin finally touched down on American soil!
Fallback;
Kamal Bashir guided his fighter over the irregular contours of the desert, some six hundred feet below the short wings of the refitted MIG, hoping that the low tech nature of his war-plane would work to his advantage.
The Syrian native had used the confusion in the States to take immediate transport back home, wanting to aide his homeland in it’s defense against the enemy from space. But the leadership was slow to react, more interested in watching the Norwin assault against the Hated Jewish State..
But with his return, Kamal and a handful of patriots instigated a counteroffensive, comprised of as many of the Syrian Air Corp as could get airborne within a few hours. What the old Soviet planes lacked in sophisticated weapons systems, they more than made up for in maneuverability and speed...
The opposition had already sent out two ships to spread their gender-bending toxin across the scattered communities where Kamal had once played as a child. Just thinking on what must be happening to his brothers in Allah enraged him greatly as the Commander signaled his wing man to tighten formation.
His finger idly caressed the missile release switch for a moment, his thoughts not with his people, but with an old friend whom he’d betrayed for her own good. Sighing in regret, Kamal let fly his ordnance, gratified to see a fireball erupt near the tail section of a Norwin duster, the vessel spiraling downward in an oddly graceful loop before impacting heavily with the rocky ground.
But his victory was short lived as another of Jondars’ fleet rocketed past, the terrible backwash from it’s fly-by forcing Bashir into a spin which effectively killed his craft. Uttering a silent plea to the heavens, Kamal blew the canopy and ejected only scant seconds before the crash.
Not far below him, his eyes staring with a fixed fascination at the shrouded landscape, the soldier/pilot saw that his chute would take him through a pink mist which could only be The Change...
*
The Eastern arm of the Invasion Force moved effortlessly out of Asia Minor into China, disabling the nukes before any could leave their silos. The planes sent against the alien armada found weapons and navigation fouled, though a handful succeeded in firing off some missiles before they were knocked out of the sky.
The Change swept through Beijing, the leadership of the Communist regime brought literally to their knees before the giants who made the humiliating mass act of sexual supplication a public spectacle for the whole of Humanity, stoic media crews standing firm to televise the rapidly unfolding conquest of Earth.
But while Jondars’ military crossed over the narrow sea to the Japanese Islands, his westward bound expeditionaries had begun experiencing problems as they moved into Europe. The numerous mountain ranges, deep valleys and thick forests, provided to be safe haven for many refugees from the besieged urban zones, the irregular terrain making even dispersal of The Change virtually impossible from the air.
For the first time in this lopsided conflict, the war lords were forced to send ground troops into the more difficult territories.
Towering figures in seamless outfits of pitch dark hide, sporting chambers of gas on broad backs, pushed through heavy foliage in search of fleeing citizens, citizens who as quickly turned the tables on the encumbered Norwin foot soldiers, ambushing them from behind every rock and tree.
But even this effort only hindered the advance briefly, the Norwin bypassing many of the more remote sanctuaries to press on into Germany and France.
And while Europe threw a monkey wrench into Jondars’ plans, President Bradley found himself faced with the inevitable landing of the main Invasion fleet near San Diego, California in just under eighteen hours! At this critical juncture in the conflict, in America’s darkest hour, their leader made a fatal decision. A message was sent to the advancing force to request a meeting with the Norwin war chief... to parlay for an equitable surrender.
*
The wait at the edge of the disputed territory grated upon the frazzled nerves of Thomas Bradley, his usually immaculate face dripping sweat from within the hastily erected bunker. They sat in nervous anticipation of Jondars’ arrival to the rendezvous site, a cleared zone within the Mission Hills Park, East-North-East of San Diego, waiting to spring the trap which the President hoped would catch the alien war leader at his most vulnerable.
So far they stayed in a holding pattern, the dusters flying in lazy circles overhead, all looking for Jondars’ command craft to arrive. But as they’d paused to convert the whole of Hawaii with The Change, Bradley was able to witness a covert mobilization of his military into key positions around the city.
His main hope hinged upon the armor which were concealed within buildings that had been quickly gutted by the Army Corp of Engineers, providing a facade to hid the tanks from the enemy. To supplement the big guns, additional troops infiltrated the city-proper and the airfields of Gillespie and Montgomery hosted scores of attack helicopters prepped for flight at a single word.
“You sure the time schedule that Todd gave us is correct? “ he asked General Carter, staring at the quiet landscape. He didn't like that General Warren wasn't with him. He’d stayed behind to coordinate a response if this plan failed, even Madeline agreeing that he was the best man to organize a fall back if the West Coast fell.
But as competent a soldier as Todd was, the President suspected a hidden agenda behind the poker face of the patriot, something not in his best interests... “Right on the mark, sir. “ the officer told him as spotters reported the arrival of Jondars’ ship.
Landing in the wide meadow, about a half mile from their position, the saucer did nothing, silent and somewhat forbidding to the eyes of the observers. No signal, no message of any kind, only a creeping fear which took hold of The President. There was something terribly wrong here, Thomas could just feel it as he turned to General Carter.
“Fuck this! Blast them! “ but it was too little, too late as all the lights within the bunker went out, any hope of sending the attack code gone as the back wall of the shelter exploded inward!
The shock knocked Thomas and his protectors off their feet, unable to defend against the invaders who stooped low to enter the bunker, nozzles pointed toward them, ready to release The Change!
“You’re the war chief of this great country? “ that deep booming voice asked, as Jondar now stood with open disdain over the prone figure of the President. “Too much a fool to know that I had come in with the advance guard. Too slow to see that your people are now trapped within those cumbersome treaded machines. “
“But you agreed.. to a truce. “ stammered Thomas, feeling as weak as he knew he would be after The Change.
“And you forgot that we do not parley with Chattel. “ the Norwin warrior shot back, fixing a respirator about his stern masculine visage as his males opened the nozzles to their gas canisters wide.
And as the bunker fell to the Norwin, a single particularly shrill cry brought a smile to Jondars’ face....
*
Captain Stevenson had no idea what to expect when the Secret Service escorts brought her and Aaron to the White House. But while she’d expected to meet with the Secretary of State or one of the Pentagon heads, Trish found only Madeline Bradley waiting in the Oval Office with General Warren beside her.
“Hello, Captain. “ that smooth silky voice, so full of control it had impressed Trish during the countless press interviews of the First Lady, had a strange quality to it now that she didn't care for. “I’m pleased to finally meet you. This must be Aaron.You look as though The Change has done you good, my dear. “
Trish didn't like this one bit, the White House empty of the male staffers, no sign of the Vice-President, whoever he was, or any of the cabinet. General Warren stood by with such a look of disgusted resignation, his former aide quickly realized a wheel had turned in a direction she didn't care for at all.
“Uh, General? Would you take Aaron to meet my husband? The Captain and I have some important matters to discuss. “
He nodded briskly, recognizing an authority which Trish knew came not from any act of Congress or of the people, but from a reluctant capitulation to a necessary evil. Aaron must have felt it as well, the still terribly reserved fem-male looking to her protector as Trish smiled with encouragement. After General and girl had gone, this strangely serene usurper turned to the Captain who affected a neutral expression in the face of such treason.
“Your husband was captured, and transformed by Jondar. “ her no nonsense tone brought a grin to Madeline’s lips, the First Lady obviously pleased by Captain Stevenson. “He was set free? “
“Sent back to us as yet another example of what must be. “ Madeline confirmed with barely disguised amusement. “For all his infidelities in the past, Thomas is now what he lusted after. I've acceded to his/her every whim, to keep the girl happy and out of the way while we real women talk business... “
“And what is going on? “ demanded Trish angrily.
“I've convinced the Joint Chiefs that a straight ahead defense would only end with the total subjugation of our males to the Norwin’s will. With our resources still reasonably intact, I’ve ordered the immediate evacuation of all men to sanctuaries we've begun to establish in several Eastern states, a few in the Mid-West as well. “
“That, “ Trish admitted with hesitant agreement. “Seems like a wise move. But why now? and why this way? “
“It has been brought to my attention, “ The First Lady explained. “that once the men are transformed by the Change, the process renders them impotent in more than just mind.... “
“To affect the appearance of submission, the Norwin drug destroys all traces of masculinity. “ Captain Stevenson interrupted bluntly. “I did read the reports, Ma’am. “
“But in order to create this... fem-male, they made, in essence, a type of human mule. And as with the four-legged variety, our comely creations can produce neither seed nor the semen to fertilize it. “
“Jesus. “ in all this time, focused on the military aspects of the Norwin campaign, Trish had not considered this possibility. That what was being lost was actually the ability of Humanity to continue on as a viable species!
Indeed. “ Madeline’s response dripped with heavy sarcasm, as the First Lady touched the Captains’ arm to lead her out of the office. “That’s why it’s important that we act quickly, to salvage what we can. However, there’s a compelling aspect to The Change I haven’t told you about yet. This odd exemption is why I had you brought here. “
“What exemption? “
“The Change, with only a few exceptions among the old and the very young, doesn't affect real Earth females. “ explained Madeline, her cool veneer replaced by an excitement which clearly showed a woman victorious. “Perhaps the Norwin just don’t believe any woman represents a threat to their plans, but whatever the reason, we still have full use of our faculties and other gifts as well. That’s why I've decided to promote you to the battle field rank of Colonel, to give you control of the Eastern Defenses... “
“You want to promote me? “ Trish repeated suspiciously, aware that Madeline had brought her to the Lincoln Bedroom where two girls talked with excited voices. Aaron, her ward, sat cross-legged on the bed with a raven haired rail thin beauty wearing a short ruffled floral print sundress, the animate painted face still very familiar to the annoyed officer.
“You want to serve your nation, Colonel. “ The First Lady told Trish, as if the deal was already done. “I need the strongest women I can find, to plot and plan a response to this threat to our country, and the world. “
“By taking over? “
“By the very nature of this attack, who else should take charge, Colonel? “ Madeline chided her with a fond rebuke, watching how Trish closely followed the childlike play between the two fem-males. Under the willingly firm authority of his wife, Tommy-Girl had almost completely embraced her new role, as feminized disciple to the de facto dictator. In sharp contrast, Trish had proved a strong support for Aaron, the fem-male showing a self assurance about her which The First Lady disapproved of...
“Who, indeed? “ Colonel Stevenson answered, wondering what was to come of General Warren under this new feminist regime. From the look of defeat in his eyes, Todd must have known very well what was expected of him.
“Then you will. “ Madeline remarked with a finality of tone.
“I will. “ Trish confirmed, uttering a silent prayer that what road she’d set her feet upon, would prove the right one to save her race from eventual extinction.
*
In the dim twilight of false dawn, Colonel Stevenson donned her old uniform, retrieved from where she’d thrown it after her dismissal, looking over the plans which she and Madeline had worked upon long into the night.
By early morning, a helicopter would evacuate them to the new facilities in Kentucky, scant hours before the Norwin advance guard was expected to take the Nation’s Capital...
“We have to go soon. “ Aaron’s soft voice interrupted her musings, but for the first time in quite a while Trish actually welcomed it. She could almost see the former officer behind the thoughtful beauty who glanced at the papers laid spread out on the desk. The winsome expression had a concentration to it as if the fem-male suddenly recalled a memory thought long forgotten.
“I used to do this. “ Aaron murmured with regret and Trish surprised the both of them by given her a firm loving hug. “And you will again. Someday. “ she promised, eyeing the small travel case her companion had with her.
“Madeline had Tommie pack a lot of sexy stuff. “
“But we’re thinking more practical, aren't we? “ countered the Colonel lightly. This residual attraction toward the exotic still worried Trish, even as she and Aaron worked hard toward a rough reestablishment of confidence. Under the pressure from the almost Dom-style control which the First Lady exerted over her husband, Aaron seemed to backslide toward bad habits.
Aaron nodded, even if her face reflected doubt. But while Trish tried to think of something more to say, the staccato ringing from the phone interrupted the moment between them.
It was their wake up call that evacuation was now at hand. A call which signaled the last rally for the whole of Humanity. One last chance for the people of Earth to survive, hopefully to find some way to eventually throw these alien invaders off the planet for good.
* * * *
( With the taking of Washington DC by the Norwin Fleet, will the Earth fall completely before the relentless advance of the Alien Warriors? Can Colonel Stevenson and the scattered refugees of Humankind find a way to finally throw Jondar’s marauding hordes off Earth for good? What is the secret to The Change? Stay tuned for the exciting concluding chapter in ‘The Meek Shall Inherit The Earth. ‘ )
WREN WE GO A-HAUNTING.
By Way Zim.
Post Possession Depression.
On Halloween night, two men: or one man and one who might be, if only for that raspy guttural voice beneath the shabby pitch black hood, sat dejected in Uncle Berry's bachelor pad, each muttering to themselves about girls. Well, it was actually one girl in particular, whose inquisitive brain was as desirable to them as her naturally curvy figure and sweet dimpled face.
Wren Adams, with her wide fluttery eyes and innocent personality, had a literal open mind: not only for new opportunities but to controlling spirits as well. Whether by talisman or lightning strike, or even alien portals, though mostly from incredibly horny psyches, Poor Wren was becoming a favorite puppet for their puerile sexy fantasies.
"Wren and Halloween. " moaned Uncle Berry, who was less an uncle than a lecherous admirer: especially when he got into the mood of the season. "Stockings & garters, bustiers and bras ... "
"When did she start wearing garters? " His Name is Not Important interrupted as unseen ears perked up from under the concealing hood at this news. "And why wasn't I told? I miss all the good stuff. "
"It doesn't matter. It really doesn't matter anymore. " the sad-faced man whimpered rather selfishly - and repetitively. "I've been in the dog house since that awful three-way with those assholes. Three guys fighting over occupying one luscious body, and she didn't get busy with even one girl. "
"You're right. " His Name is Not Important decided gruffly. "I gave over the ultimate tool of control to you, and what did I get in return? One public striptease, a bikini carwash, a little fashion spree at some lingerie shop, mostly feeling herself up and perhaps some action in the bathroom ... oh, wait. That was someone else. Still, it's just pathetic. You're worst than those weird computer nerds in that 80's movie ... "
"You're right, we are. " Uncle Berry announced with a sudden finality as he tried to slam down an entire can of beer, failing even at that as he spat most of it right back up. "So maybe I should just call it quits right now. Hell, it's the right time of year, and as a ghost I couldn't get any less action ... "
"You'd be surprised at how many spirits think that. " chuckled H.N.I.N.I. before those shaded eyes opened wide. "No, you're right. It should be in keeping with the spirit of the season. And I know just the spooks to help. "
"Well, I guess that let's me off the hook. " Uncle Berry sighed with some relief, before he saw H.N.I.N.I. meaningfully look his way. "Ok, let me get a glass of whiskey, a bullet and a ... "
"No, not that you idiot! " hissed the cloaked figure with unconvincing evil. "I will need you to make a call though. Wren Adams is singing tonight? At some little pub? "
"Which I'm banned from, for other reasons. " Berry countered sadly. "I was doing something sorta naughty. Normally naughty, but the bouncers must have been gay the way they wrestled me out the door. And I'm not that convincing with the lying ... on the phone or otherwise ... "
"If you call her, she will come. " insisted the hooded man, before pausing to suck up the microbrew without a single pause, then crushing the can rather decisively. "Especially if you sound like someone else. Someone she trusts. "
Do Ya Wanna Party?
At the Bend: Over 21 club, Wren plunged into her short set enthusiastically, getting back the usual mixed reaction from the costumed crowd. Mostly they were bemused by her songs, though Point The Gun actually got respectful applauds all around. The guys (clearly ) were more interested in her outfit than her music, which was a silvery sequined crop top complimented by a short black ragged hem denim skirt, with a matching beret ... and who would've thought straight men could be so into women's fashion?
Several of the girls, however, were deadly with their opinion of her performance, as many critically elbowed their dates for the night: which Wren totally understood since the boys were adorable - as a rule. Still, she had a few supporters along to back her up. There were some other musicians: generally men, but also a nice lesbian singer - although Wren didn't swing that way - who all wanted to play with her.
And they often handed her a tambourine or simply had Wren clap to the beat, though a macho band called Rooster's Doodle Dudes did have the girl coo her way through a sexy number which was oddly called Slammin Sister. And it sounded like they meant it too ... Ew.
In fact, they were so revved up by the finish, that Wren felt pretty much disgusted with the way this night was ending. Eventually she retreated to the bar to simply nurse a drink just as her phone rang. "Hello? Who is this? It's Kirsten? But I thought you were sick and couldn't come out to play. And why do you sound so different? "
"Uh ... " the caller hesitated, while some spooky voice in the background whispered something she couldn't quite hear. "Hmm ... I have a little cold, but I still want to have some fun. I'm not a creep pretending to be ... Ouch! I mean, I'm your best bisexual friend Kirsten, inviting you to a seriously hot after hours party. "
"Oooh, I don't know. " Wren protested rather meekly, as she could rarely refuse Kirsten anything. "I know it's Halloween, but I was just thinking about going home early, microwaving some popcorn and watching a few scary vids. "
"I could come over, and you can put on that short nighty that you mysteriously got in the mail, which you didn't tell anyone about and just happens to fit you perfectly ... Ouch! Again! " gushed the voice, which suddenly sounded exactly like Kirsten's. "I mean, this party will make me ... it will make you sexy ... feel better. So let me give you the address, OK? "
"Alright, I'll come. " Wren finally gave in, grabbing a pen and a note pad off the bar. But as she wrote down the directions, some doubt popped up from out of her boundless mind. "Wow! That is one creepy place! The old Bradbury Manor on Mocking Bird Lane, but wasn't it condemned years ago? Or abandoned, or something like that? "
"Oh no. " Kristen countered quickly. "It's a great possess ... party house. And you don't have to wear anything, uh ... because your costume's there. I picked it out for you especially. Uh ... so see you there? "
"Yah, OK. " the rather bewildered singer/web blogger answered back, as bright confusion won out over dim warning bells as she thought to herself. "Wow! This sounds very last minute! But if that's the case, how'd Kirsten get me a costume so fast? And if she's already at the party, why don't I hear any music or something? Well, my best friend wouldn't trick me - except maybe as payback for that embarrassment with her boyfriend & those nude pictures, which I don't remember doing - but still this might be a fun time. "
So Wren walked the fifteen blocks from Bend: Over 21 to what was considered to be the seedy section of town - which was actually not that much different from most other parts of town - where the Bradbury Manor was. For a potential firetrap it really wasn't in too bad a shape, even if the tall columns holding up the narrow second level balcony were only slightly less wobbly than the leaning tower of Pisa.
"I think some professor type once said that this place was a whore house ... like in the 1920's, maybe. " Wren thought to herself, before she braved the creaky front steps and squeaky porch to pull the ringer. "And I think a bunch of its customers supposedly died here, because of a gas leak. Funny that not one of the girls did. At least I didn't hear that they did. "
The sickly sound of the dying bell spooked her somewhat, and Wren gulped nervously as the oaken door silently opened to blackness beyond. "Right! Great Haunted House, Guys! " she called out with an attempt at a brave voice, even while taking a hesitant step across the threshold. "You can turn on the lights now. And what's that sound? More Booze, less Boos ... OK? "
"Less Boos ... yah, that's clever. " suggested a rude subliminal voice from above, as an otherwise translucent male face peered down through the balcony at the lovely view directly below him. "Hmm, more Boobs, though it's been awhile. Hey Tommy? How long since we had a nice rack like that come visit us? "
Another ghostly but otherwise regular guy adjusted his old-timey glasses to better see what his ethereal house-mate was gawking at. "I dunno, Jerry, those sorority chicks in 1966? They got plucked pretty quick, left without a stitch by the time we were done scaring them. Wait a sec, what about that parapsychology major from about 1978? “
“A Twiggy wannabe ... “ a fat balding sweaty spook in a wife-beater’s shirt and frumpy shorts grumpily interrupted. “And there was the girly assistant producer with that reality TV crew from cable, almost twenty years ago - was her name, Pamela? We barely got a touch of that, although she did turn a slit skirt into a split apart skirt running out the door. But anyway, forget the trip down mammary lane, what’s so special with this one? “
“She’s a gift from His Name - Blah, Blah, Blah. “ Jerry coyly informed his pals, with a tone that perked the porky phantom’s ears right up. “An honest to God open vessel, ready to accept all possessors, which by the end of tonight will allow us to ... Levi? What the Hell are you doing? “
Wren felt that now familiar bump take her over, which was like a bus making a sudden jarring stop, quickly followed by a breeze from nowhere as a faint echoing thought complained, “Man! For all that junk in the trunk and those headlights out front, ya’d think this girl could easily handle an extra large helping of ectoplasm. So let’s this caboose movin, sweetheart! We dead guys only have until dawn to get it done, after all. “
"I don't think I have any junk in my trunk! " She protested stoutly to herself, wondering just why she'd think of something like that in the first place. "And where am I going? Where's the party at? "
"The Party's in your body, and every phantom here is invited. " Jerry declared, even while giving Levi the spectral evil eye. "If some spook would stop being a Bod Hog! "
"Just hold your four horsemen. " Levi shot back, still getting used to the swing of Wren's sassy hips. "If every ghost is to have a go at getting what they missed while alive, we should at least dress her down for the part ... Right? "
"Ghosts? That's silly, I don't believe in ghosts. " Wren strongly announced, even if only for herself, as she was compelled to climb a narrow staircase just ahead of her. The house, while quite derelict, still had some of its original fixtures scattered about - with a grandfather clock near the door, a draped piano by a front window, and a satin settee in the middle of the parlor; which must have seen a lot of business in its time. And out from behind every bit of furniture, detached shadows now seemed almost to advance upon her.
And it appeared this parade of shades followed close as she was abruptly stopped on the second floor, spying an old fashion claw footed tub in one bedroom. "Time enough for a bath? " asked Levi of his audience. Whereupon for Wren, the silent chorus seemed to signal consent ...
BLINK!
"Wow. " Wren gasped some time later, feeling herself again as she leisurely dried off with a thick fluffy towel that seemingly materialized out of thin air. "That was some HOT bath ... although I'm not sure where the water came from in a deserted manor like this - or the luffa sponge - or how my back got so totally scrubbed - and I still don't know where Kirsten or the party is - or where my feet are taking me now! "
"I'm taking you to prepare yourself for all of us. Where before, we could do little more than simply haunt - " Jerry thought for his hostess with the mostest for the ghosties, as he took control so gently that it made her tingle in delight. "- now everyone who those whores left behind to die of asphyxiation, we'll finally get to finish what we came here for. "
"That's so creepy .. but kind of sad ... but still very creepy. " Wren decided as she was drawn into a velvet dressed bedroom. "I don't know how I know all this ... and yet those guys came for a good time only to get gassed to death. Ooh, and this was one of the places where it happened. "
Driven by both Phantom Jerry and her own natural curiosity, the towel clad girl opened a weathered old wardrobe to find sexy antique clothes inside, some so naughty it made her blush - all from a time you'd only see now on a certain cable series. "Wouldn't you like to dress up like a floozy for us? " he suggested with a nicely naughty mental nudge.
"I don't even know what that means. " Wren groused, though the allure of all this vintage fashion was really attractive to a young lady who liked to dress up. "But since there's no other soul around, and I was going to spend the rest of the night, Home Alone ... "
BLINK!
"What was that all about?! I didn't even know I could do the Charleston - if that's what that crazy dance is called. " the gussied up young woman declared proudly, even as she tried to preserve some modesty ( though from whom, she couldn't say. ) by pulling down the thigh high fringe dress to better hide her 20's style undies. Still, there was a satisfied warmth inside which in turn made Wren feel oddly pleased with herself. It was like she was making a lot of some-ones very happy on this enchanted evening ...
BLINK!
" ... I don't stay out late - Don't care to go - I'm home about eight - Just me and my radio.
Ain't misbehavin' - Savin' all my love for you ... " She found herself singing like Betty Boop to an old crank operated record player and a seemingly empty bedroom; though in Wren's mind there were definite applauds for her performance. And she was currently dressed down to a lace trimmed bra and panties, complimented by silk stockings held up by frilly garters, all deceptively covered by a sheer flower pattern robe.
The dusty but still fine bed sheets were turned back now. And there was an air of expectation surrounding the underdressed girl which made her shiver - though with delight or dread she couldn't say. But it almost seemed; on an already very strange Halloween night, that this would be the last thing asked of her. At least it would be from this place, and at this moment in time ...
"If she does this final act for us, we're done here. You do know that? " Levi interrogated Jerry, even as Tommy and the other spirits lined up to have Wren fulfill their special spectral requests. "We move on into the light ... and why does that sound so familiar? "
"Well, it's too soon for me, but that's what His - etc, said must happen. " Jerry agreed, already feeling an impatient tug from the other side. "But that's the price for getting our jollies ... "
BLINK!
Wren abruptly woke up naked beneath the satin sheets, still in the empty whore house with the late morning sun blazing through an uncovered window. She felt very exposed herself, as the wardrobe was now empty and her own clothes seemed to have vanished as well. Fortunately her small glittery clutch purse was laying on a table, and next to it was a rather battered calling card with one word written in formal script, which simply said: THANKS.
So Wren Adams wrapped the sheets round her several times, and while her figure firmly pushed through in embarrassing places, it was better than nothing at all. And for those interested pedestrians who kept staring at her as they passed by on the street, she snippily cracked, "What? You've never seen Cleopatra before? "
And when the girl got home at long last, she called her best friend to firmly demand an explanation concerning last night - and just what was that all about anyway? But when Kirsten finally answered, Wren was surprised by the intense sniffling and coughing at the other end, as well as the firm denial from Kirsten that she'd done anything but dope herself with cold medicine and go to bed early.
And once again, Wren Adams had experienced something really odd, and more than slightly pervy, for which she had no good answer - until that bizarre phone message from some lady professor at the community college: Sylvia Abercrombie. It turned out that she was the one Wren had seen lecturing on TV about the Bradbury Manor, and she wanted to meet with Ms. Adams ... at her earliest convenience ...
She's A History Professor?
The first thing Wren noticed when she'd arrived on campus, was the gaggle of boys loitering outside Professor Abercrombie's office. That was until a stern German secretary dismissed them, at which time the crew shuffled off with tiny sighs of disappointment. But as the young lady meekly started to explain she did have an appointment, this somewhat butch woman waved her through - with a lingering look of approval which followed Wren until she'd closed the door behind her.
And standing in front of that big oak desk, she could easily understand why those guys were so hot for teacher. Sylvia Abercrombie had a slightly mannish face and seriously amused smile, with a supermodel's body beneath the professional white blouse and fitted knee length tartan skirt. Those smoldering amber eyes behind the owl rims academically inspected the petite singer/web blogger.
"I suppose you want to know why I called you, Ms. Adams. " a very sultry voice inquired politely, and Wren imagined that her male students were always very distracted by the come-hither tone Sylvia used. "Well, we do have a mutual attraction here it would seem ... "
"Um, I'm flattered & you look great ... really great, but I don't play that way. " Wren blurted out before things got out of hand - or too far in hand. At her saucy interruption, there was another blink - but this time it was from Miss Abercrombie who now smirked rudely. "I'm talking about the Bradbury Manor? "
"Oh, that place. " the totally blushing younger gal answered quickly. "But I was there less than a week ago. How could you know ... ? "
"I'd been working on a campaign to have the manor registered and restored as a historic landmark. " Sylvia explained coyly. "And while I waded through all the paperwork, and an appalling lack of funds - I also tried to keep a watchful eye on the place. There are always Vandals, kids sneaking in to make-out or steal stuff. "
"But it's haunted ... isn't it? " Wren asked, and she expected the professor to snicker at such nonsense. To her surprise, Sylvia actually had the opposite reaction, adopting a sassy smile of her own as she pulled out a tall stack of photos from her desk. "That's the rumor. And by a unique gang of ghosts too ... all male, all moneyed - it wasn't called the Roaring 20's for nothing - all killed by a mishap with the gas main. "
"It wasn't murder? " ventured Wren, and Miss Abercrombie absently shrugged her shoulders. "Who can say? Perhaps only the ghosts themselves, which is an interesting thing by itself. Fifteen gents died that October night in 1923 - but the madam and her ladies did not. Still, from the handful of actual paranormal incidents I've uncovered so far, it was some motive other than revenge that was keeping them earthbound for so long. "
"Fifteen guy ghosts. " murmured the suddenly queasy girl, thinking about those suggestions in her head toward the end of the witching hour. "Stuck in an empty whorehouse. "
"Until they could find a way to satisfy their final desires. " Professor Abercrombie finished, echoing Wren's thoughts back at her. "Which brings us to the reason I wanted to see you, Ms. Adams ... um ... in the flesh. Like I said, I was looking after the place, and a friend had texted me that maybe someone had broken into the manor on Halloween night. It's a great place to scare up some spooks for All Hallows Eve, yes? "
"Ah, I was invited to a late party and got the wrong directions - I guess. " Wren lied, to which her interviewer clucked a tongue in a stern rebuke. "Or the right address in spite of yourself, even if you don't think so. It seemed there was a party, although whether you were a guest or the favor ... well, I guess that doesn't matter. In either case, when I got the word in the morning I rushed over. I was just in time to spy a pretty girl wrapped up in fancy bed sheets, hurrying out the door and down the street ... "
"Yep, somehow I was overcome by a sudden case of nudity. " Wren finally admitted. "But as for the rest of that night ... "
"Which I'm sure was as confusing to you, as was your eventual state of undress. " Sylvia consoled her, giggling in a non-professorial manner. "But you'll be glad to know that apart from fresh water stains around an old bathtub, and a vintage box camera set up in the master bedroom, nothing else was touched ... "
"Wait! What?! A camera? How?" Wren stammered as Professor Abercrombie playfully turned a few of the sepia tint prints around so she could better see - at which point Wren turned several deeper shades of red as Sylvia critiqued both the photography and its attractive subject. "It's really arousing: historically speaking, of course. Every naughty pose from the enthused model was done in the exact style of that time period. Especially when you placed your hand right there - near to your ... "
"I don't remember doing any of that! I wouldn't do that! Yuck! " protested the now totally mortified girl, while the older woman smiled sweetly. "Maybe somebody photo-shopped my head onto old dirty pictures? Maybe it's just a lady who looks exactly like me? "
"Or more likely not. " the laughing teacher quite gleefully corrected her, even as Sylvia took a few fresh pictures of Ms. Adams with her own camera. "I had the paper tested, along with the emulsion and other aspects. It's not just that the materials were original 1920's stock, but the way the film's degraded? That confirms your boudoir shots were taken exactly ninety years ago. "
"So ... I can maybe have them now? " Wren requested casually, where upon her soft appeal the Professor immediately shuffled the photos together and shoved them back into a drawer as she said, "I'm afraid they're now the property of my department, sweetie, destined for the archives until the Bradbury finally becomes a landmark museum. Then they'll be openly displayed as part of an exhibit of the sexier side of that classic era ... "
"So I can't have them back. " repeated the musician/singer/web-blogger, if only to confirm the soon to be publicly viewed evidence of her latest humiliation. To which Sylvia cheerfully agreed with some weak consolations. "Well maybe once we have everything ready, you could become a reenactor for the cause? Since you clearly have a little experience in that area? But think of it like this, hon. In your own small way, just as George Washington did, where you slept will now be considered an important part of history. "
Wren wasn't that convinced by the other's mocking enthusiasm, wondering if one of her paralegal friends might help her sue the panties off this woman. But if she did then everyone would know about the pictures anyway, and it would be like free advertising for Sylvia Abercrombie's pet cause, so forget that. Well, at least there was a small consolation in all of this, as those naughty photos were out of sight for now, safe under lock & key ...
And while Wren Adams nursed her bruised ego over this Halloween's tawdry trick, across town Uncle Berry found a manila envelope with some interesting pictures inside, and a note which read, "Thanks for the phone help. I'm sure this will straighten you up as well. Signed; His - and so forth and so on.
Finis?